ã€ŠThe Pure-Hearted Princess and the Kiss of Darknessã€‹


 1. These Emotions

    1. These Emotions

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡®Stay away from me!¡¯

    ¡®W-why?¡¯ The air whooshes from my lungs on a broken gasp.

    ¡®I hate you! I hate the fact that I ever met you!¡¯

    Guilt rips through me as tears burn my eyes, blurring my vision until I can barely make out his

    handsome face, contorted with ruthless fury.

    ¡®You cost me my entire future!¡¯

    I mp my hands over my ears, trying to drown out the harsh cries of anger, but his anguished

    voice continues to prate my mind.

    ¡®I should have left you to die!¡¯

    My lungs stop working, the air within them quickly turning stagnant. How could he say such a thing?

    I¡¯m sorry¡­

    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.

    ¡®It¡¯s your fault that everything went wrong!¡¯

    No, please stop.

    I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t think. I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take before I shatter

    completely.

    ¡®I hate you!¡¯

    Those cruel words are thest thing I hear, the final blow of agony that rips me from my thoughts

    and brings me back to the present.

    I blink rapidly, quickly swiping the tears from my eyes. This isn¡¯t the first time I have spaced out, my

    subconscious forcing me to relive the terrible, gut-wrenching memories of my childhood.

    The steam from the hot water mists up the ss of the shower enclosure, blurring the view of the

    bathroom of my rented apartment.

    Closing my eyes, I inhale deeply before exhaling slowly.

    Ever since I arrived here two nights ago, those painful memories from fourteen years ago have

    begun haunting me all over again. The nightmares are back and even when I¡¯m awake, they

    continue to y on my mind.

    Each morning I wake up coated in sweat, wracked with shivers as I fight the guilt and pain of his

    final words.

    The guilt that I¡¯ve carried since I was a child remains, and although it took me fourteen years, I am

    here to rectify the mistakes of my past. It won¡¯t be easy, I know that.

    There will be hurdles and moments where my heart might break all over again, but I¡¯ve waited for

    this time for over a decade, and I will not back down now.

    His words return to the forefront of my mind with a vengeance, and I close my eyes, trying to calm

    myself.

    He hates me.

    He will still hate me and yet, despite everything, I cannot bring myself to hate him in return.

    I must face the pain and survive. This is what I¡¯ve worked for. What I¡¯ve spent years trying to

    achieve. I will fix what was broken, even if I lose myself along the way.

    Grabbing the shampoo bottle, I squeeze some into my hand and beginthering my hair. The sandy

    blonde strands darken to a warm brown, the ends tickling my lower back.

    Once I¡¯ve rinsed off, I switch the shower off and open the door, grabbing the towel I have ced

    within reach and drying myself off before wrapping it around me.

    How will he react when he realises who I am? Will he even remember me?

    Padding over to the mirror, I wipe the steam away and stare at my pale-faced reflection, watching

    as it distorts until I¡¯m gazing into the t, cold eyes of the young boy who has tormented my dreams.

    The face of the boy who lost so much because of me¡­

    I clutch the heart-shaped pendant that I always wear around my neck, trying to calm the raging

    storm which threatens to drown me.

    I¡¯m here now, so close to finding him¡­ but at the same time, I¡¯m terrified of that moment.

    ¡°Kataleya?¡±

    I freeze when Valentina¡¯s voice calls from outside the bathroom door.

    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± I say, trying to steady my voice. It wavers ever so slightly, and I force a smile even though

    she cannot see me.

    ¡°Are you ok? I mean, you¡¯ve been in there a while.¡±

    ¡°I was enjoying the shower! I¡¯ll be right out.¡±

    Valentina was sent as my bodyguard, something I didn¡¯t want, but my father - the Alpha King -

    absolutely refused to allow me to fly all the way from Ennd to Puerto Rico alone. Especially with

    the strange happenings that are urring around the globe.

    The world is bing a dangerous ce and travelling anywhere alone is risky.

    Dad didn¡¯t want me toe at all, even though I¡¯d spent several years preparing for this. It took

    convincing from Mom, my brother Dante, and my cousin Leo for him to finally allow me toe

    here.

    Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m terrified, nervous, and excited all at the same time.

    Pulling on my bra and panties, I gaze at my reflection once more. Thick curves greet me, more so

    than that of the average werewolf. Where their hips are narrow, mine are wide. Where their

    backsides are toned muscle, mine is soft and round.

    I get dressed in my pale pink loungewear and run a brush through my long locks before leaving the

    bathroom.

    Valentina¡¯s sitting on the sofa, a frown on her face as she holds up her tablet, which disys an

    image. It¡¯s the side profile of a handsome man.

    ¡°We found him, Kat. We fucking found him.¡±

    I stare at the slightly blurry image, cing a hand on my chest as my heart clenches painfully. Every

    nightmare rushes to the forefront of my mind as I take in those cold, haunting eyes.

    His lush brown locks fall over his forehead, and I can see his chiselled jaw. My heart thunders as I

    realise who I am looking at.

    The boy I fell for the day he protected me from his own father.

    The Alpha of The Fuego De Ceniza Pack.

 2. My Vow

    2. My Vow

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    Staring down at the picture, my memories bleed into my reality until I can taste the salty tears that

    once ran down my face onto my lips.

    I look away only when the pain in my chest bes too much to bear.

    All my life I was treated like a princess, taken care of by my family and our pack. Not only because I

    am the daughter of the Lycan King but also because of what happened back then, back when our

    two packs collided.

    I was six years old when I was kidnapped by them. I still remember being carried away, hoping that

    my daddy will save me¡­ but he didn¡¯te and I was locked away by the monster who had taken

    me; Sebastian Escarra, the previous Alpha of The Fuego De Ceniza Pack. A man who had sold his

    soul to the devil himself.

    Enrique, Sebastian Escarra¡¯s own son, had been the light that protected me from the darkness,

    filling me with the beacon of hope even on the worst of days, one who brought me some sce.

    Like all things in life, his act of kindness came at a steep price. His own father cut his hand off,

    costing him dearly for helping me and giving birth to the hatred within Enrique. Because of me,

    because he helped me.

    We were able to end the threat and kill the Djinn that had possessed Sebastian Escarra, but it didn¡¯t

    take away Enrique¡¯s pain, and he only saw us as the ones who destroyed his life and family. But

    there had been no way to separate the Djinn from Sebastian¡¯s body and he was too far gone too¡­

    but ultimately the pain it caused Enrique was clear in his eyes the day Ist saw him.

    There was a period of time I stopped using my right hand too, wanting to suffer like he was, I was

    even tempted to cut it off as a punishment to know how he was feeling. But of course, I never

    managed to bring myself to go through with it, deciding to help him instead in a way that would

    benefit him.

    I vowed that I would bring the light back to his life, no matter what, and so I took up bionic

    engineering in hopes that I could create the most impressive recement prosthetic that would

    make up for the one that he lost.

    It took years of nning, studying and failed attempts to get to where I am today. I wanted

    something that would transform with him when he shifted, something that isfortable and

    something he could wear without it agitating the skin of his forearm surrounding it.

    Two years ago, I was blessed to have found a mentor who would help me reach my goal. A man

    who was the most incredible and smartest person I had ever met, the man who would be my

    father¡¯s sessor when the time came. With his guidance and help, we were able to create exactly

    what I had dreamed of, bringing to life the most powerful bionic-engineered limb one could ever

    dream of.

    And now here I am, in Puerto Rico, so far from the United Kingdom, to find Enrique and give him

    this gift. One way or another, I will make sure he epts it, even if it means he doesn¡¯t want to see

    me ever again.

    I will find you, Enrique.

    Soon.

    And I will ignite the torch of light within the darkness that I know has shadowed your life.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ~~~~~

    Two days have passed, but we have found no further leads. Rumour has it that Alpha Enrique rules

    the entire ind, even exerting control over the smaller packs on the ind. Be that as it may,

    locating the base of the Fuego De Ceniza Pack proved nearly impossible.

    But I¡¯m not nning on giving up. I look at the two men who are standing against the wall,ughing

    as they talk about something that I don¡¯t catch. Walking over to them, I smile politely.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for someone, I was wondering if you-¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mami¡­¡± One of them says as both of them look me over and I suddenly feel extremely

    exposed. ¡°Want to join us for a drink?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I was-¡±

    ¡°You were saying?¡± The other cuts me off as he leans forward, almost leering at me, and I step

    back, disliking it. They are not making any attempt to hide their predatory gaze.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I say, my voice a little quieter as I turn and walk away.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join us? We will show a doll like you a pretty good evening. Not

    interested?!¡±

    Ignoring them, I turn the corner, trying to calm my heart.

    Calm down¡­ doing something rash won¡¯t help me; besides, I don¡¯t need anyone to be aware

    of me if I use my abilities.

    Exhaling and then inhaling, I take a few calming breaths before freezing as the delicious smell of

    something baking fills my nose.

    Dessert!

    I look ahead, spotting the small open front caf¨¦ on the corner and smile.

    Ooo

    Oh, I think I deserve a break! I have been on my feet all day and I think I could do with something

    sweet! I hurry towards the shop and push open the door, ready to dive into this pocket of heaven¡­

    ~

    ¡°Gracias.¡± I thank the woman in Spanish with a smile, admiring the array of treats.

    She smiles back. ¡°Enjoy your treats, ah it¡¯s not every day I have such a lovely youngdy in here,¡±

    she responds in Spanish.

    Anguage I had learned fluently, and it¡¯s thenguage I¡¯m best in after English.

    I dig into my treats, enjoying a bite from one of the guava pastries, licking my lips, and staring out at

    the street outside.

    Everyone is so weing, but the moment I ask anyone about the pack location, no one is willing

    to share. Almost as if you needed a special invitation or some kind of pass to be given the location.

    I sigh softly, drinking my coquito, a delicious creamy coconut drink, and sigh again.

    How do I find you?

    I don¡¯t even know what I will say to him but¡­

    The image that Valentina had of him fills my mind and although it isn¡¯t clear, I know he¡¯s a

    handsome one.

    ¡°Are you alright dear? You have sighed more times than I can count.¡± The woman who owns the

    small shop says.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you with that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite alright! What is it? Share.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find someone¡­ I just don¡¯t know how to reach him.¡± I answer her hesitantly.

    ¡°Oh, is this a lover?¡±

    I blush, but before I can reply, she waves her hand. ¡°Say no more! Do you have a name? I know

    where everyone lives! Nothing gets by me!¡±

    She probably does, but once I say his name, she won¡¯t tell me.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Alpha Enrique of the Fuego De Ceniza Pack,¡± I say quietly.

    Her smile falters before she nts her hands on her hips and sighs. ¡°Ah, now I see your dilemma.

    I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright,¡± I say, hiding my disappointment. I wasn¡¯t expecting much more. ¡°I thought as

    much. Thank you anyway. I appreciate it.¡±

    She pats my shoulder and wanders off to clean a table, and I look down at the selection of desserts

    on the table in front of me. Even food isn¡¯t making me happy right now.

    I take a few more bites and I¡¯m about to get up when the woman walks past, cing something on

    the table, but she doesn¡¯t stop or say anything.

    I¡¯m about to call her when I pause, ncing at her back before hesitantly picking up the small

    square piece of paper. Although I want to check what it is, I don¡¯t want to risk it here. I leave a tip

    and take my leave. Once outside, I open the paper and read the note that is written clearly in

    Spanish.

    ¡®I can¡¯t tell you where he lives, but you can often find him at Club Jewels. Good Luck.¡¯

    Club Jewels! Finally, a lead.

    Thank you! I think, staring through the window of the shop, she¡¯s busy cleaning a table and I

    promise to thank her properly the next time I see her.

    My heart skips a beat in excitement, and I decide to head back to the apartment soon and get ready

    to go to the club tonight. But first, I need to find out exactly where this club is located.

    Well Kat, here goes nothing. Maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll see him tonight. My stomach somersaults at the

    thought, and I ce my hand against my chest, trying to calm the incessant thumping.

    Enrique¡­ Will you recognise me?

 3. Club Jewels

    3. Club Jewels

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    The smell of perfume and alcohol fills my nose as I sit on the couch in the booth in the VIP lounge

    of the club. A ce Ie often enough for a little distraction from my own mind, duties, and

    demons.

    I swirl the drink in my ss as I watch the three women in nothing but thongs and jewelled nipple

    coverings dance around the poles, grinding their bodies against one another sensually.

    For a moment they manage to capture my attention as two of them rub their boobs together, their

    hands running over one another¡¯s thick ass. They¡¯re curvy, with meat on them just like I like them,

    but it¡¯s not enough tonight.

    Even when they nce at me before they begin to kiss each other, it doesn¡¯t manage to distract me

    entirely. They¡¯re satisfying enough to look at, but it¡¯s doing nothing for me.

    One of them is my usual, and the other two I selected on my way in, but tonight I¡¯m unable to keep

    my mind off work.

    Two women sit beside me, stroking my chest and thighs, promising a good night if I allow them.

    ¡°Loosen up, we¡¯ll deal with it.¡± My Beta and friend Jose says as he downs his ss of alcohol, his

    eyes fixed on the woman who is giving him ap dance. Carlos, my Delta, is also here, but although

    he¡¯s not mated, he refuses to have a woman serve him.

    Cabr¨®n¡­ Why bothering?

    I¡¯m poured another ss as I continue to watch the women in front of me emotionlessly. My face is

    as cold and expressionless as ever.

    ¡°We can pleasure you tonight, Alpha.¡± One of the women who sits beside me whispers sensually,

    running her hand up my thigh. They know not to push their limits unless I myself give them

    permission¡­

    I ignore her, and she doesn¡¯t dare to repeat herself. Everyone knows who I am, and respect is

    paramount.

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Carlos asks quietly.

    I clench my jaw, as I nce out towards the ss window that looks out to the main club, trying to

    control the anger I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡°What do you think? We find him and kill the hijo de puta. It¡¯s fucking simple.¡± My voice is menacing

    and low. ¡°This is mynd and anyone who so much as tries to im it, even an inch of it, will face

    pain and death.¡±

    There¡¯s power and rage in my voice that makes every woman in the room falter. Fear envelops

    them as strongly as their perfumes.

    I¡¯m not called heartless for nothing.

    I tilt my head, watching a woman through the ss as she walks through the club below. Her light-

    coloured curls bounce with every step she takes, and I¡¯m about to look away when she steps up

    onto the bar area and I get a view of her body.

    A body that sends a wave of pleasure directly to my cock.

    Now that¡¯s a woman I want beneath me¡­

    She has the perfect body, breasts that you can y with in many ways, and her ass is the type you

    want to fuck from behind and watch it jiggle as you yank on her lush hair.

    My eyes glimmer with a hunger that even my wolf approves of. I am a beast and not many women

    can handle me, but I don¡¯t care.

    Women are made for our pleasure¡­

    ¡°Where are you busy at?¡± Jose questions, but I don¡¯t answer, and he soon finds what has drawn my

    attention.

    ¡°Fuck, hot damn, now that¡¯s what you-¡±

    ¡°Cabr¨®n, esa es m¨ªa.¡± I say quietly, yet possessively. ¡®That one is mine¡¯

    I¡¯ve staked my im here, but there are others out there who are watching her, making my eyes

    sh in irritation.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡®Luis, that woman at the bar. I want her.¡¯ I mind link the club owner.

    ¡®Ah, Alpha¡­ Lo siento, but she is not one of mine¡­¡¯ he replies apologetically, sounding scared.

    My eyes sh with irritation as I stand up. I¡¯ll get her myself. No woman will refuse me¡­

    I leave the room, walking past my men, the sound of the music louder out here.

    The smell of sex, sweat and alcohol hits me strongly, but I drown it out as I make my way to the bar.

    The crowd parts, knowing exactly who I am, allowing me to pass with ease.

    That¡¯s the woman I¡¯m taking home tonight.

    I take the seat on her right as the bartender approaches.

    ¡°What may I get you?¡± he asks, lowering his head in respect.

    I nce at the woman. She¡¯s not from my Pack, nor is she local¡­ the enticing scent of cherry

    blossoms flits into my nose and I frown deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a mojito. What will the sexydy have?¡± I reply quietly.

    She tenses, looking up from where she was fiddling with her phone, and I find myself looking into a

    pair of beautiful dark eyes rimmed with thickshes. A slender nose and plump lips that will look

    excellent wrapped around my cock.

    Not only does she have a body I want to fuck, but she has a face to match.

    ¡°No thank you, I don¡¯t want anything¡­¡± she trails off. Her voice is like a soothing melody, but it¡¯s the

    ent that triggers every fibre in my being, making anger surge through me; it reminds me of a

    ce that I despise to the very core.

    She¡¯s fucking British.

    Her heart is racing violently as she stares up at me and I feel my own hatred and anger rise within

    me like a tidal wave as memories of that vile ce return to me.

    I look ahead at the ss the bartender has just ced down and grab it, downing it in one as I try to

    calm the odium that is threatening to consume me.

    A part of me wants to simply grab her and fuck the thought right out of my mind as I do her, yet

    another part of me is getting angrier by the second.

    shes of memories that I have buried flicker before my eyes, and I clench my jaw. Her sandy

    blonde hair is a painful reminder of someone I never wanted to remember, and I turn away as

    agonising pain splits through my wrist. A phantom of the past¡­ A pain long gone¡­ A memory I

    wish I could forget¡­

    ¡°Do you-¡±

    ¡°This ce really does get filled with trash,¡± I say harshly as I stand up, ring down at her. For a

    split second, my gaze flits to her breasts.

    Her breath hitches, and I nce back at her. Herrge, gorgeous eyes are filled with hurt from my

    words, but I couldn''t care less.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± I mutter while walking towards the entrance. ¡®Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¯ Imand through

    the link to my men. I¡¯ve had enough of this ce for one night.

    ¡®An early leave?¡¯ Jose questions. ¡®Did the beautiful bombshell decline?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want her,¡¯

    ¡®So, is she open game?¡¯ Jose pushes, making annoyance ripple through me.

    ¡®No, cabr¨®n, stop fucking around and let¡¯s go,¡¯ I snarl. Irritation shes through me at the thought of

    her epting him. ¡®I¡¯m in the mood for blood. Let¡¯s pick some hijos de putas to take out tonight.¡¯

    I¡¯m almost at the door when Ruby, one of the strippers who work here, approaches me, batting her

    thick fakeshes at me.

    ¡°Alpha, you look tense¡­¡± she whispers, raking one of her jewelled red nails down my chest. ¡°Need

    me to service you?¡±

    I don¡¯t respond, reaching over and squeezing her ass, which is d in a tiny red thong, for a couple

    of seconds. ¡°Not tonight,¡± I respond, delivering a sharp tap before letting go of her and walking out

    of the doors and into the night, ready to unleash all my pent-up hell on some losers.

 4. Taking a Stance Alone

    4. Taking a Stance Alone

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    ¡°No thank you, I don¡¯t want anything¡­¡± I freeze, realising who had just asked me. That deep

    baritone sends shivers down my spine, and I can¡¯t help but stare at that perfectly chiselled jaw as

    he looks ahead.

    Goddess¡­

    He looks even more breathtakingly handsome than the picture, and my heart is racing a thousand

    beats per hour as I take in that tan skin, that rugged stubble, that sharp nose.

    He¡¯s here¡­ beside me.

    Those years of waiting and yearning for him, they¡¯re over¡­ he¡¯s right here, just a touch away.

    There are not enough words to exin this moment that I have dreamt of for years. Time seems to

    stand still and it¡¯s just the two of us.

    Gone is the pounding music of the club, the shouting andmotion of those around us¡­

    I gaze up at him as he downs his drink.

    It¡¯s just the two of us¡­

    The moment the ss is mmed down, I¡¯m thrown back into the present.

    Say something!

    But my lips are not cooperating. Being so close to him has rendered me speechless and all I want

    to do is admire him.

    He¡¯s grown. Well, of course, he¡¯s grown! He¡¯s no longer a boy. Goddess!

    Mustering up some courage, I open my mouth to speak. ¡°Do you-¡±

    ¡°This ce really does get filled with trash.¡± He suddenly cuts in, his voice as harsh as the bitter

    winter cold and he suddenly stands up, anger emanating off him strong and in line with his powerful

    aura.

    I gasp, sucking in a sharp breath and he looks down at me, his eyes burning a molten liquid gold.

    He doesn¡¯t need to announce it or disy it. It¡¯s clear how much power the man before me holds.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    His words cut through me like a knife being twisted inside of me and even as he turns and walks

    away, oozing power and dominance, it feels as if he has left the knife stuck in my throat. I had

    pictured a thousand scenarios in my mind, a thousand ways our first meeting would go, but this

    wasn¡¯t one I had imagined.

    He pauses when one of the dancers stops him, d in nothing but jewelled nipple coverings and a

    thong, cing her hand on his chest. Suddenly, it feels as if I¡¯m being punched in the guts. I choke

    up, but I¡¯m unable to look away, despite the intensifying pain in my chest. My lips quiver as he grabs

    her ass, giving it a squeeze.

    I look away. I never thought this could be so painful¡­

    I¡¯m blinded by my tears and the moment I blink, the tears spill down my cheeks. I take a shaky

    breath as someone passes me a drink and I bow my head, mumbling a ¡®thank you¡¯ and gulping it

    down.

    Not that it will help with the agony that I am in. My hands are trembling, and I feel I¡¯m that six-year-

    old girl again, being shouted at by him.

    Goddess¡­ I press a hand to my chest, feeling my heart thump excruciatingly.

    I couldn¡¯t even speak¡­ I couldn¡¯t even tell him why I¡¯m here. Sliding off the stool, I suddenly feel

    dizzy.

    I need to pay...

    Wanting to get out of there fast, I reach for my bag that hangs on my shoulder.

    ¡°How much do I owe for the drink?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s paid for,¡± I hear the bartender¡¯s distant answer.

    ¡°Thank- thank you,¡± I whisper before turning and rushing away, the sound of the music thuds in my

    ear, my vision swaying and all I can think of is the hatred in his eyes.

    Pathetic.

    Is that what I came off as?

    Why? What did I even say that angered him?

    Ie to a sudden stop, teetering on the spot, and grab the table, almost hitting the ground head

    first, my heart pounding violently.

    Calm yourself, Kat¡­

    I breathe steadily but my head feels heavy and when I open my eyes, I see double.

    Frowning in concentration, I walk down the steps. Did someone put something in that drink?

    I barely take another two steps when it feels like I¡¯m about to fall and close my eyes.

    How could I have been so careless? I promised Mama and Dad that I¡¯d be careful.

    I grip my forehead. I need to let Valentina know, and then hide somewhere and wait until she

    arrives. I can¡¯t risk being here alone.

    ncing around, I try to make sense of my blurred surroundings.

    The throbbing in my head is growing, and I suck in a breath. Who did this? Are they following me?

    A sudden wave of unease hits me and blindly I break into a run, the urge to find a hiding spot fast

    consuming me. Something bad is about to happen!

    ¡°There she is!¡± someone growls.

    My heart pounds as I run faster, trying to shift, but whatever they gave me isn¡¯t letting me. How

    could I have been so stupid to fall into this trap?

    My wolf¡¯s sadness seems to wrap around me, almost as if she¡¯sforting me and I pull on those

    emotions offort. I know our wolves are a part of us, but often I feel like it¡¯s another entity within

    me, one that is part of me, yet she¡¯s powerful even when I¡¯m uncertain about things. She¡¯s always

    there, watching over me, ready toe forward whenever I need her.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Maybe I am a little weird but I¡¯m ok being like this.

    The sound of my heels and the heavy footsteps behind me ring in the air, mouring in my ears, a

    reminder that they¡¯re catching up.

    There¡¯s at least four- no¡­ there¡¯s more...

    I round the corner, fumbling with my bag and try to get my phone out, but my coordination is off, and

    I stumble on something, gasping as I tumble to the ground, hitting my knee hard.

    I should have been able to avoid that¡­ but I am only bing dizzier.

    The contents of my bag scatter across the ground and I feel around the stone ground, trying to find

    my phone. Just when I feel it beneath my fingertips and I¡¯m about to grab it I hear the footsteps right

    behind me.

    I scramble to my feet, trying to steady myself. My head is pounding and a sudden wave of heat

    rushes through me just as I break into a run once more.

    ¡®Valentina?!¡¯

    Am I out of range? Or is this drug affecting me?

    ¡®Valentina!¡¯

    Suddenly, someone grabs my arm and yanks me around. I frown, raising my hand and backhanding

    them across the face hard. He growls as he staggers back. Another man lunges at me, throwing me

    to the ground, and my wse out shing through his arm as I kick him off me.

    ¡°How dare you touch me!¡± I scold him in Spanish, making sure to keep my voice as hostile as

    possible. It isn¡¯t hard when you know his intentions aren¡¯t good.

    ¡°Oh, we have a sassy one here,¡± he replies,ughing. I can¡¯t see his face, but I can tell he¡¯s looking

    at me. I step back, feeling weak at the knees.

    I can smell the blood, a sliver of fear rushing through me, wondering how badly I had hurt him.

    I¡¯m going to run out of steam soon enough¡­

    Do I want to use my powers here?

    If I have to, I will.

    I take a deep breath when my vision darkens, and I almost fall, but an arm wraps around my waist.

    Survival.

    It¡¯s burned into me like the very breath I need to survive and in thest year, that will has only

    be more profound.

    When danger is at every corner, we must be ready for anything.

    No matter what.

    My body might be giving up on me, but it¡¯s not enough to keep me down. Nothing will.

    But I also know I won¡¯t be able to take them all, not in my current state. There are a few with decent

    auras.

    ¡°Get over here! Help me canton de cabr¨®n!¡± the man holding me growls, the smell of alcohol strong

    on his breath. I swing my hand up, punching him in the nose.

    He goes flying, the force behind my punch throwing him to the ground.

    I close my eyes as I back away, trying to remember theyout of the area when I entered the club. I

    did walk up this direction, didn''t I?

    I open my eyes, focusing on the blurred outline of a streetmp. Perfect!

    Staggering over, I brace my feet as I wrap my arms around it.

    ¡°No, where to run to now, baby?¡± One of the men mocks.

    I will run¡­ but first¡­ I need to let Valentina know my location.

    They suddenly circle me, and I grab onto the cool metal of the streetmp.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she out yet? Are you sure she drank it all?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    My eyes sh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you forced me to do this,¡± I whisper, fuelling my powers to help me and

    with a groan, I rip the streemp out of the ground.

    I let out a yell of concentration, spinning around and swinging themp post clumsily as I stagger

    under the weight. It¡¯s bing harder to move¡­ I flinch every time it makes contact with someone.

    ¡°Forgive me, Goddess¡­ Ouch, that must have hurt. Yikes. Oops! Ouch! Sorry!¡±

    They shout and the loud crunch or thud when I connect tells me I still have enough in me to cause

    some damage.

    I stumble as themp post hits the ground and I almost trip over it. I¡¯m too weak to run, but at least

    most of them are down. But I can see one or two are moving.

    Hide.

    I stare at the sky, knowing Valentina will be watching from somewhere nearby. I told her I¡¯ll be at the

    club so she¡¯s got to be close. I hope she sees this¡­ I raise my hand, sending off a st of pink fire

    into the sky. It splits and scatters downwards like glowing cherry blossom petals.

    A call for help.

    I stumble away and hit into something metal. A bin? I¡¯m not sure, but just as I quickly hurry behind

    it, ready to crouch down and remain hidden, I hear the screech of tyres as a car pulls up.

    Valentina?

    I make the mistake of stepping back out to look, the ring headlights blinding me. I shield my eyes

    the moment the door opens and I¡¯m hit by that intoxicating scent that I had smelt not long ago,

    rainforest, summer nights and a hint of charcoal¡­ it¡¯s refreshing yet so addictive.

    Enrique¡­

    ¡°What just happened here?¡± he sounds angry, and my body is telling me to run but I¡¯m out of

    battery¡­

    I hear a groan from one of the men. ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    But he ignores them, and I can hear his footsteps approaching, each one resonating within me

    loudly.

    My eyes sh as my wolf surges forward, wanting to tell Enrique that they are not innocent, but

    before I can even say a word, a callous hand grips my chin, my heart pounds as I feel tingles rush

    through me, unable to deny that I¡¯m hyper-aware of his touch.

    Even though I know he doesn¡¯t like me, deep down, I believe that he won¡¯t hurt me.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± he asks in English. He had spoken in Spanish earlier.

    Oh, he sounds so sexy!

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    A strong wave of heat rushes through me and my body feels funny but before I can say more, my

    eyes flutter shut as the darkness suddenly sucks me deep into its fold and I feel my legs give way¡­

    A strong arm wraps around my waist holding me with ease, and his scent fills my nose before

    everything goes nk.

 5. Amongst Idiots

    5. Amongst Idiots

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    ¡°And you expect me to believe that a woman took all seven of you out?¡± I ask coldly, ring at the

    idiots before me.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, we don¡¯t know why she even did that... She first tried to seduce me and when I

    declined¡­ well, she started acting out.¡± Idiot number one says.

    I stare down at the woman who is still unconscious as she¡¯s lying on the couch in my office, with my

    jacket over her ass. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s wearing such a revealing dress. It¡¯s obvious none of

    these assholes could keep their eyes off her, and it¡¯s irritating me.

    ¡°Why do I feel that this entire story is a lie?¡± I ask venomously. These men are from the most recent

    pack I¡¯ve taken control of, and I don¡¯t trust the sleaze balls.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s no problem. Just let her go,¡± Idiot number two adds.

    ¡°Why? Do you have something to hide?¡± I ask, turning and ring coldly at the man who had

    spoken. He¡¯s sporting a bloody nose and I¡¯m no fool¡­ besides, none of them dared answer my

    question.

    ¡°No! No, Alpha, not at all!¡± They say in unison.

    ¡°Tell me¡­¡± I begin as I walk towards them, one hand in my pocket, my aura swirling around me like

    a deadly poison ready to consume all that it touches. ¡°If she tried to seduce you¡­ then why are you

    the one with a bloody nose?¡±

    My words hang in the air, dropping with deadly poison, and they pale visibly. They¡¯re all injured, but

    what intrigues me is the one who has scratches across his shoulder and arm, he isn¡¯t healing and

    he¡¯s trying to hide it. Is he alright? Why isn¡¯t he healing?

    ¡°Alpha, please understand we-¡±

    ¡°Leave. But if I find out that any of you tried to assault her¡­ there will be consequences.¡± My voice

    is low, but my open threat is paramount.

    No one dares defy me as they walk out, their faces etched into my mind. Once the door clicks shut,

    I walk over to the beauty who is fast asleep on the couch. She looks like a doll, one I don¡¯t me

    anyone for wanting to y with¡­ but¡­

    Hershes caress her skin, her cheeks are flushed and her pouty lips are parted ever so slightly,

    making me want to run my finger along them.

    A frown creases my brow as I crouch down, forcing her mouth open and taking a sniff of her breath.

    The light touch of alcohol taints it and also¡­

    My eyes ze and I nce over at Jose, who stands by the door.

    ¡°Throw the lot into prison. They¡¯ve drugged her.¡± I snarl venomously as I stand up, moving my jacket

    down and looking at the small tear in the fabric of her dress beneath her breasts.

    My assumptions were right¡­ they did try to assault her.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Jose asks, but the moment my gaze snaps to him, he obeys, leaving the room

    immediately.

    I had heard themotion when we were leaving the club and had felt the surge of immense power

    and had to check it out¡­ and that strange pink glow¡­

    Who is she?

    What is she doing here?

    The questions riddle my mind, but I can¡¯t help but still feel the unease and anger when I remember

    that she¡¯s British.

    A ce I want nothing to do with¡­ a ce that brings back those memories that I resent¡­

    ¡°This is the kind of thing that worries me. We are such arge pack now, and with it, there are so

    many jerks now in this pack.¡±

    I scoff. ¡°Exactly, for us to watch them. If they continued in the packs they were in, under that hijo de

    puta as their Alpha, they¡¯d be getting away with a lot worse. I will make sure that order is put in

    ce. No one will get away with something like this. Not under my fucking watch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ It did need doing. It just sucks that they¡¯re walking around on our territory doing things

    like this to innocent women. So, what do you want us to do with her?¡± Carlos asks as he sighs

    heavily.

    ¡°Put her in a room, tie her up, and keep guard. Regardless of whether she was not the instigator in

    this matter, she¡¯s still on this ind, when she shouldn¡¯t be. Was there anything at the scene?

    Phone? ID?¡±

    ¡°No, Alpha. Nothing.¡± He replies, lowering his head.

    I frown, I¡¯m sure she had a purse at the club. ¡°Did you look properly?¡± I ask, ncing at him.

    He nods. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I exhale, my eyes cold as I look down at her. Her sandy blond curls spread around her¡­ my heart

    squeezes as I remember a young girl who once entered my life¡­ one I wish I never crossed paths

    with¡­

    Fire surrounds me, and screams fill my mind, forcing me to turn away from her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Carlos asks quietly.

    I give a curt nod, about to leave the office when she stirs. A soft whimper leaves her lips, making me

    tense. Why does that sound so¡­ sexy? Carlos nces at me and I frown.

    ¡°Throw the bastards in prison.¡± I snarl just as the scent of her arousal hits me.

    The drugs may have taken a little time to take effect, but she has been heavily drugged, no doubt

    with Wolf Rain, the powerful werewolf version of an aphrodisiac that had be extremely popr

    in thest few years. One that wouldst far longer than the standard drug.

    I¡¯ll put her in a room myself before someone tries something with her. Bending down, I scoop her up

    and she instantly moans, wrapping her arms tightly around my neck.

    I grit my teeth as I turn and leave the office, carrying her down the hall and pause, debating where

    to put her before I decide to take her upstairs. The fewer people around her on that floor, the better

    for her and us.

    Another moan leaves her lips as she rakes her hand down my neck before brushing her fingers

    through my hair.

    ¡°Mm¡­ rique¡­¡± I can¡¯t make out what she¡¯s trying to say, not sure why I felt it was my name, but her

    voice is the epitome of sexiness, made to moan in the throes of sin.

    Opening the door to one of the many empty rooms up here on the top floor of the packhouse, I carry

    her over to the bed, cing her down slowly.

    ¡°No...¡± she whispers as she suddenly pulls me down and I topple on top of her, my knee pressed

    between her thick thighs and I freeze, realising my face is buried between herrge cushiony

    breasts¡­

 6. A Shadow of the Past

    6. A Shadow of the Past

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    The sudden urge to tear her clothes off sneaks into my mind and I tense, pushing myself off her.

    What the fuck?

    I quickly jerk away as if I¡¯ve just been burned, ring at the culprit behind this, yet sheys there

    looking all innocent but at the same time absolutely fucking sexy and fuckable- a pout on her plump

    lips as sheys there breathing hard, the faint outline of her nipples visible through her fitted dress.

    Right¡­ It''s too hot in here. Is the air conditioning not working?

    Frowning, I re at the woman on the bed. I better bind her before she goes looking for someone to

    fuck. There¡¯s a knock on the open door and Carlos stands there.

    ¡°Bind her,¡± I order, brushing past him, and without a nce back I make my way to my quarters,

    which cover half of the top floor. I shut the door behind me, the click echoing loudly in the room.

    Crossing the room, I enter my office, shutting the door behind me before I walk over to one of the

    many shelves and take down a small wooden box from the highest shelf. cing the box on the

    table, I flip it open, staring at the pouch that sits inside.

    ¡®Padre! NO! I¡¯m sorry!¡¯

    ¡®Please, save my padre!¡¯

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡®Madre, run!¡¯

    ¡®I hate you!¡¯

    I open the pouch, taking out the crystal ne which that young girl once gave me, the pain

    suffocating me.

    I blink, staring at the small mirror that is set in the lid of the chest. Past my facial hair I can see the

    faint scars that are with me for life¡­ the scars that are a reminder of the demons from my past.

    There¡¯s one on my lip, but it¡¯s only noticeable when I smile or stretch my lips, not like I smile much

    anyway¡­ These are the pale scars caused by the evil that once consumed my padre¡­ but that

    was not who he was¡­

    I toss the crystal ne back into the box in anger, remembering the man who had killed him. He

    didn¡¯t help us. He did nothing but cause more pain. If he wanted to help, if he cared, he would have

    found a way to separate the Djinn from my father!

    I m my prosthetic hand onto the table, hating that it has no feeling. I yank off the thick glove that I

    always wear, staring at the robotic hand that¡¯s attached to my wrist.

    Another reminder of the past, and one that has crippled me. Making me weaker than I could have

    been, not that I let it stop me.

    Resentment res through me and I snap the box shut, closing off my mind from the memories that

    continue to haunt me.

    I hate them all¡­

    ~~~~~

    I barely sleptst night. The nightmares had returned with a vengeance; I run my hand through my

    brown locks and open the door of the bedroom where we had put the woman, havinge here the

    moment I was alerted that she was awake.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange, Alpha. I didn¡¯t even hear her waking up.¡¯ Jose apologises.

    Hmm.

    She¡¯s sitting there on the bed, her hands tied in front of her, and her ankles bound too. Pretty

    loosely¡­ if she wanted, she could easily break out, especially if she¡¯s able to pull themppost right

    out of the ground¡­

    Are these idiots really going to treat her like a dainty princess?

    She¡¯s looking at me with gorgeous dark eyes that are rimmed with thickshes, blinking innocently,

    but there is nothing innocent about her or that body of hers.

    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing in my territory?¡± I ask in English, not missing the way her

    eyes dip to my right hand which is in my pocket. Something that sends a sliver of irritation through

    me. I don¡¯t like that look in her eyes before she looks up at me again.

    ¡°I heard most of the ind belongs to you. Is it my fault that I don¡¯t know where or what part I cannot

    visit?¡± she replies in her soft voice, one that would sound great if she didn¡¯t have that ent.

    ¡°You expect me to believe you were in Puerto Rico on holiday?¡± I ask mockingly.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a beautiful ce. Besides, someone I know lives here.¡± She answers, seemingly

    telling the truth.

    And she has still not given me a name for herself.

    ¡°Who do you know that lives here? Do share. I will find them and confirm your story, and who are

    you? Answer the question.¡± Imand, letting my Alpha aura roll off me. It fills the room and I see

    Carlos bend his neck despite it not being targeted at him.

    ¡°Is my identity really that important?¡± she asks me softly.

    I mask my shock at the fact she was not affected by my Alphamand at all. Why did it not work

    on her?

    ¡°Yourmand had nothing on her.¡± Carlos breathes.

    ¡®Cabr¨®n! Use the mind link, she speaks Spanish!¡¯ I growl through the link as the woman simply

    blinks innocently up at me.

    ¡°Well then, you will remain in here until you give me a name.¡± I threaten, knowing that will work.

    She¡¯s about to speak when a slow smile crosses her lips before it vanishes as quickly as ites.

    ¡°Oh no¡­ that¡¯s awful¡­¡± she whispers, her heart thumping.

    Weird, I almost didn¡¯t pick it up before. I shake my head thinking she sounded off as she now pouts

    looking somewhat¡­ tired? I¡¯m not sure, but it is not the face of someone scared.

    I was expecting tears and a name, but instead, she¡¯s sitting silently.

    Why isn¡¯t she telling me her name? Does she have something to hide? But she could have just lied

    and given me a random name. It¡¯s almost as if she has an incentive¡­

    She¡¯s too calm¡­

    I don¡¯t understand her, and so I simply turn my back on her, but she still doesn¡¯t call me back or

    attempt to stop me.

    ¡°You have one week, one week to tell me what you¡¯re really doing here, or you will be thrown into a

    cell.¡± I snarl before mming the door shut behind me, making Carlos flinch.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± I say, ring at him before storming off.

    Why is her scent so familiar?

    It¡¯s almost like something I¡¯ve shut off¡­

    I stop in my tracks. The image of the chica I once helped shes before my eyes and the woman in

    the room behind me begins to merge with it.

    No¡­ it can¡¯t be possible.

    My heart is thundering like the drums of war and I turn back, opening the door. I startle her, making

    her jump. I cross the room, reach the bed and grab her face, forcing her to look up at me.

    I stare into her eyes, my heart thumping and I wonder how I never saw it earlier.

    Dark glittering eyes¡­ still holding that innocence that I hated and those pouty, plump lips.

    Yes, she¡¯s grown into a beautiful woman, and I see the strong resemnce to her mother, the

    Queen Luna in her, and it feels as if everything I have built to distance that world from me is

    crashing down around me.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whisper coldly, my voice trembling with anger I cannot contain.

    I¡¯m about to say more when I stop myself, trying to calm my emotions. Not many, but my butler

    Hugo knew what happened in Ennd, and those who did were sworn to secrecy. I don¡¯t need the

    past to rear its ugly head now. No matter what.

    ¡°Do you recognise me?¡± she whispers, her heart thundering. Her eyes alight with a foolish hope. I

    have no idea why she is here, but I wish she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°No. All I know is that you are simply a piece of trash causing disruption in my pack.¡± I snarl

    venomously, snapping her face to the side as I shove her back onto the bed, making her gasp.

    I let go of her, wiping my hand on my arm, as if to clean away the contamination at touching her.

    Her eyes glitter with unshed tears and I turn my back on her once more, my chest heaving and the

    sound of my heartbeat loud in my ears.

    ¡°P-plea¡­¡± she tries, but I don¡¯t n to listen.

    ¡®Alpha, one of the men involved with the foreignerst night has been found dead.¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯ I ask sharply, pulled from my emotions as I pause in the doorway.

    ¡®Yes, he was found in his bed this morning, and the injury he receivedst night¡­ well, it¡¯s still not

    healed. That woman in your custody might be a witch, Alpha, please be careful.¡¯

    I stare back at the woman. No matter how much I want her gone, I will need to keep her here until

    my investigation is done and we¡¯ve made sure that she has no involvement. She is a Rossi after all,

    who knows what ill omens she has brought with her this time.

    The past has finally caught up to me and I¡¯m not fucking ready.

    A/N: And here we are, the long awaited start to this book! If you are enjoying it so far, please do

    leave a gem, and ament. Love you guys!

 7. A Prisoner?

    7. A Prisoner?

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    I slowly sit up, unable to pretend that it didn¡¯t hurt. His touch lingers, burning my skin where he had

    gripped my face tightly. I slip my hands out of the ropes I have already loosened and touch my

    cheek.

    For a moment I truly felt that he did recognise me¡­ but then it seemed he didn¡¯t¡­ or did he?

    I shake my head, trying to clear my circling thoughts.

    Sighing heavily, I rub my wrists gently, watching the bruises fade slightly. Bending down, I make

    quick work of removing the ropeced with wolfsbane from my ankles.

    ¡®Valentina?¡¯ I call.

    ¡®Goddess! Kat! I was this close to calling Alpha Leo!¡¯ she growls.

    We had already discussed a n and I¡¯m grateful she didn¡¯t jump in to attack and followed my

    instructions.

    ¡®Sorry, but I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m here in his pack house I think¡­¡¯ I say, looking around.

    ¡®Oh? So how did he feel knowing it was you?¡¯ she asks excitedly, all annoyance gone.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know who I am¡­ yet. I think¡­ But I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t know where my phone is, or if he has

    it. Could you see if you can get Leo to wipe it clean if possible? I just don¡¯t want anyone to get their

    hands on it.¡¯ I say, because if he doesn¡¯t know who I am, I don¡¯t want him to find out before even

    giving me a chance.

    ¡®Oh¡­ A man with the small Roman numeral tattoo on his cheek grabbed your belongings when I

    got there and there were a few guards,¡¯ she says hesitantly.

    ¡®It¡¯s alright, then please make haste and let Leo know.¡¯

    ¡®And are you sure you will really be ok?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, and you know why I¡¯m here. Just remain close and don¡¯t worry about me. I might not always

    be able to talk, but I will check in once a day. Thank you, Valentina.¡¯

    ¡®Hey, no problem, just remember, if your dad ever finds out, just don¡¯t let him chew me out.¡¯

    Iugh softly. ¡®I promise I will never. We will all protect you from Dad, but you know he will never be

    mad at you¡­¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, maybe,¡¯ she replies, and I can tell she¡¯s smiling.

    Valentina¡¯s father died in a battle long ago, and like the rest that were considered orphans in the

    pack; Dad might not say it, but he had a soft spot for them.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll contact Alpha Leo¡¯s men¡­ and get that sorted for you.¡¯

    I can¡¯t help but smile at that. Valentina has had a crush on one of Leo¡¯s closest friends, and she¡¯d

    happily use any excuse to contact them, which I won¡¯t tease her about even if I want to.

    I giggle softly to myself before bidding her farewell and end the mind link, quickly slipping back into

    the ropes that were meant to be binding me.

    Looking around the room, I take in the minimal d¨¦cor, the neutral colours, and the white floors. This

    ce has no life. I can¡¯t evenpare it to a hotel room¡­ My fingers itch, wanting to do something

    to it.

    It just needs a bit of colour, maybe some candles, and of course, a nt. Maybe amp in the

    corner. That chair needs to be positioned at an angle. Oh, a colourful throw and ¨C I have to

    remember, I am a prisoner here.

    Sighing softly, I gaze at the door, wondering when I¡¯ll see him again, and why? Why would he bother

    with me when there is nothing I can offer him in return? Right now, if I presented him the prosthetic

    piece, he will simply reject it.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The door suddenly opens, and there are two women standing there. One holds some clothes, and

    the other has a tray of food.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± One of them says, ncing at the other as they look at me, paying attention to my

    bindings that are biting into me a little. I made sure they are secure.

    I smile and they rx, clearly thinking I am not a threat. Of course, I¡¯m not, but if I wanted to,

    escaping would be a piece of cake.

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought food for you. Behave when we untie your hands, or the Alpha won¡¯t be so kind. And

    don¡¯t even think to escape. Alpha is extremely powerful and if you defy him, you will be killed.¡± The

    second woman adds. ¡°I¡¯m Gabri, and this is Alondra. We will be making sure you¡¯re fed and

    behaving.¡±

    ¡°And we are trained, so don¡¯t think you can run away,¡± Alondra remarks, cing the tray down firmly

    on the bed. She nces at my bindings just as arge man appears in the doorway, watching me.

    I let her untie me, and she motions to the food. ¡°Eat, then you can bathe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± My stomach is rumbling and I realise I missed dinnerst night. I gaze at the food and

    hide my smile of approval.

    Oh yummy! Despite being a prisoner, they aren¡¯t stingy with their foods.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur again before I begin eating. The delicious tastes explode in my mouth and

    soon I¡¯m far too consumed by my food.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s just homeless, and it¡¯s why she¡¯s here? For the food?¡± Alondra remarks in

    Spanish.

    Clearly, she doesn¡¯t know I can understand.

    Gabri chuckles. ¡°It could be the case, but she doesn¡¯t look homeless.¡±

    ¡°But she also doesn¡¯t look like a threat.¡± Alondra continues, ¡°Look at her body, she isn¡¯t a trained

    warrior.

    Oh, how deceiving that is. Although I¡¯m not religious about my fitness regime, I am trained.

    ¡°True, true,¡± Gabri agrees.

    They clearly don¡¯t know I understand but I¡¯m okay with them continuing to think that. I finish the

    food, finishing off my juice, and pat my mouth.

    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡± I say to them.

    ¡°Mhmm, do you want to bathe?¡± Gabri asks, standing there hands on her hips.

    ¡°If possible,¡± I answer.

    ¡°Fine, but you have ten minutes, and the door stays open.¡± Alondra says briskly. The women are

    surely no older than thirty, but the way they talk makes me think they¡¯re far older.

    I nod in agreement, and she unties my legs, grabbing my arm and Gabri leads the way to the

    bathroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure on the sizing of these clothes, but¡­ they should do.¡± She replies, cing the clothes

    down. ¡°Also, the Alpha wants to see you in his office after you¡¯re done.¡±

    My heart skips a beat, and I nod, blushing lightly. ¡°Ok!¡±

    Gabri cocks a brow. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t one of the foolish girls who did something to get close to

    him. You know he has plenty of fangirls and he dislikes them all. Also, you should know that the

    Alpha of thergest pack in the Dominican Republic will being in a few weeks to discuss the

    potential union between Alpha Enrique and his daughter, so don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± She warns

    briskly.

    My heart thuds at that, union? Not that I wasn¡¯t prepared for something like this, but I knew there

    was a high chance he could even be mated¡­

    ¡°I understand, and that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. Now change and get in the shower. We¡¯ll wait outside and remember, don¡¯t try to

    escape.¡±

    ¡°Better to hold on to the clothes, unless she wants to run out naked,¡± Alondra says.

    ¡°I trust she won¡¯t,¡± Gabri replies, giving me a smile as I wait for them to leave.

    Although, as werewolves, we shift often enough, it¡¯s still extremely embarrassing. Goddess, I wish

    we had some sort of cover when we shift, but sadly there isn¡¯t, and instead we bepletely

    and mortifyingly naked.

    I peek through the gap to make sure they can¡¯t see me and quickly undress before stepping into the

    shower. Letting out a yelp at the ice-cold water from the shower, the weather is warm, but I wasn¡¯t

    expecting such cold water!

    Both womenugh. ¡°The Alpha does not believe in having a hot bath. The cold will strengthen you.¡±

    I shiver as I try to steady my breathing.

    Strengthen me?! He wants to make me into an ice cube! This water isn¡¯t just neutral or cool, it¡¯s

    freezing! I don¡¯t waste time trying to adapt to it, and instead quickly wash my hair with the tiny

    shampoo bottle and use the small soap and wash my body quickly.

    My hair takes a little time as Ither up the shampoo before rinsing it off, watching the soap suds

    slide down my legs and run towards the drain, once again remembering his bitter words.

    He¡¯s hardened¡­ I wonder if his heart is safe or has the poison from his hatred bled into his soul?

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Alondra calls.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I reply, quickly switching the shower off and grabbing the small towel. It¡¯s much too small to

    even dry my hair, but I make do before stepping out and looking at the clothes they have brought for

    me. There¡¯s a pair of brand-new panties and I put them on, relieved that they fit well enough

    although my behind swallows them up.

    No bra¡­

    I look down at my dress on the floor, which has a built-in bra, and then at the maxi dress that is

    sitting on the side of the counter.

    ¡°Um, excuse me, do you think I could get a bra?¡± I ask, clutching the dress to my chest.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the mall, dear. Now make do with what you want or wear your torn clothes.¡±

    That isn¡¯t an option¡­ after all, with the heat, I¡¯m sure they smell of sweat.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I respond softly and pull on the maxi dress, very aware of the plunging neckline and tighten

    the string on the side. Stepping out of the bathroom, Alondra ties my wrists with the rope again,

    before tugging me forward.

    ¡°Come on then, the Alpha is waiting.¡±

    I nod as I follow them out and down the hall.

    ¡°Why did the Alpha want to see me?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°Who knows? It might be regarding the man that you-¡±

    ¡°Alondra! Enough.¡± Gabri warns. ¡°We do not know. The Alpha is there. He will tell you himself

    shortly.¡±

    I nod, wondering what Alondra had been about to say. I remain silent until we reach the office door,

    his scent trickling into my nose, making me want to inhale deeply.

    Gabri knocks but I can feel the change in their auras. They¡¯re nervous and maybe a little afraid¡­

    ¡°Enter.¡± Enrique¡¯s cold voicees.

    Gabri opens the door, lowering her head to him.

    ¡°I brought the girl, Alpha,¡± she says quietly as therge man stops behind us.

    ¡°Send her in and shut the door.¡± Enrique orders.

    My heart¡¯s pounding. As I slowly step inside, there he sits leaning back in his ck leather seat, his

    right hand under his chin and I wonder beneath that glove what does it look like?

    His eyes are burning into me as the door snaps shut behind me.

    There it is, that blistering hatred that he does not disguise.

    ¡°What is it? You seem a little too intrigued by my hand. No?¡± His tone is icy cold, his voice biting into

    me, and a shiver runs down my spine.

 8. His Shocking Accusation

    8. His Shocking usation

    KATALEYA.

    My eyes fly open at those words.

    ¡°No, not at-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. What is it? Never seen an Alpha with a disability?¡± He throws at me venomously,

    his eyes filled with contempt as he sits back in his throne-like chair.

    He doesn¡¯t even need a throne. The power that radiates off him is enough of a reminder to show

    who wears the crown here.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He is the Alpha, there¡¯s no doubt about that, but his aura intrigues me. How powerful is he?

    ¡°Are you going to stare all day? This isn¡¯t a circus.¡±

    My heart constricts at his words, and I shake my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that ¨C I¡­ Having a disability

    never makes a person beneath anyone or any less capable. My mother has a disability, but it does

    not stop her from being the most incredible woman ever. I admire her, and I can also see that you

    too are a great Alpha.¡±

    He cocks a brow, scoffing contemptuously as he opens his drawer and takes out a cigarette, deftly

    cing it between those gorgeous lips of his, and flicking the lighter as he lights his cigarette.

    I have never approved of smoking, even if we are werewolves, because I dislike having to get it out

    of upholstery, but he does look oddly¡­ charming, in a naughty¡­ sexy way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to rte to me¡­ Sit the fuck down, I don¡¯t have time to waste on the likes of you,¡± he

    snarls, tossing the lighter back into the drawer.

    I don¡¯t want to waste his time, and so I sit down quickly, my wet hair falling in front of my face, but

    his frown only deepens as he looks at me, as if something I did just irritated him even more. I blow

    the hair, but it refuses to budge, and so I raise my bound hands and brush the strand of hair off my

    face.

    He turns away, clearly irritated by me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for upsetting you,¡± I say quietly.

    I¡¯m just annoying him¡­

    No¡­ I mustn¡¯t be too nice. What if he decides to let me go because I¡¯m well-behaved?

    We can¡¯t have that happening. This is my chance!

    Yes, I have to be rude.

    Looking up, I stick my chin out, channelling Dad and Sk. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sorry.¡±

    There, I did good!

    I am proud of myself if I do say so myself.

    Well done, Kat.

    His gaze snaps back to me and I think there¡¯s a flicker of surprise in his eyes, but it¡¯s gone as fast

    as it came and instead, he cocks his brow coldly.

    He stands up and walks around the desk, smoking his cigarette. Once again, my heart fluttering at

    the fact that he is right here in front of me¡­

    The gold of his small hoop earring in his right ear glints when it catches the light before he leans

    against his desk, crossing his ankles as he observes me.

    ¡°You might not look like a killer, but I¡¯ve learned looks can be deceiving, one of the men that you

    attackedst night is dead.¡±

    My blood runs cold as I stare into his hazel eyes as those words sink in like a bitter poison.

    What?

    I shake my head vigorously, realising what he¡¯s insinuating. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡± I defend my heart

    racing.

    ¡°Then exin to me why his wounds didn¡¯t heal?¡± His voice is quiet, yet that in itself is extremely

    deadly.

    He picks up a few photos that had rested face down on the table and tosses them at me. I flinch,

    closing my eyes as one of them knicks my cheek, cutting into my skin before they scatter around

    me, and onends on myp.

    Gazing down at it, it¡¯s an image of an arm¡­ those are the scratch marks I inflicted on one of my

    attackersst night.

    They¡¯ve not healed up, but¡­ that¡¯s not my doing¡­ My attacks don¡¯t kill, they only take longer to

    heal depending on the person, but even then they don¡¯t kill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± His words are cold and cutting. He tosses his cigarette on the floor, crushing it

    beneath his boot.

    Suddenly, he grabs my throat brutally, choking me.

    I gasp as I gaze up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! My¡­ It¡¯s true! Th-that when I inflict a wound, it takes a

    little longer to heal, but it should have healed by morning and there was nothing more- Ah!¡± His nails

    are digging into my skin, his eyes zing gold as he res at me and for a moment, I don¡¯t think

    he¡¯s even listening to what I¡¯m saying. Only his rage is rising. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°I will be the one to decide if that is the truth or not.¡± He lets go of me as he looks away, his eyes

    returning to normal. ¡°What intrigues me is that you aren¡¯t afraid. Do you think that you can get away

    with whatever crime youmit? Regardless of how severe they are?¡±

    ¡°No! I told you I didn¡¯t kill him. But you should be careful. If he¡¯s dead, then something happened

    and instead of wasting your time using me, you need to find the culprit.¡± I say, unable to stop

    myself.

    He scoffs mockingly, but there¡¯s no amusement on his face as he tilts his head, a strand of his

    glossy chocte locks falling across his forehead. One that I am tempted to touch¡­

    ¡°I know how to run my pack, I don¡¯t need advice from trash. I have several means to find out exactly

    what happened to him, but I assure you if I find out it¡¯s you¡­ you will learn how we deal with traitors

    here in Puerto Rico.¡±

    There¡¯s something chilling about that and I nod, but I¡¯m not deterred.

    ¡°And if I am innocent?¡± I challenge softly.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t.¡±

    My eyes sh at his confidence in those words, my heart racing. ¡°I am, but if I am proven innocent,

    then what will you do?¡±

    ¡°You can leave and get off my ind.¡± He says quietly.

    ¡°No. If I am innocent, then I want one request to be fulfilled by yourself, Alpha Enrique.¡±

    ¡°What will it be? What do women like yourself want? To have that cunt of yours fucked? It must be

    easy to spread your legs for every Alpha youe across, right? Tell me, do you want me to fuck

    you, Princesa?¡± he asks harshly, his tone mocking and degrading as his eyes rake over me,

    lingering on my breasts.

    His words sting and my cheeks burn at what he¡¯s insinuating.

    How could he think of me like that?

    Maybe I¡¯ve thought of- no no no, not like this. Not when he¡¯s insulting me!

    ¡°No thank you, you can keep your- your thing for the women at that club you like to visit. Only the

    one who is worthy of me will have me,¡± I reply defiantly, jutting out my chin.

    His eyes glimmer gold as they dip to my breasts again.

    ¡°B-but I want one request that isn¡¯t to do with that... fulfilled, please.¡± I continue, his gaze making me

    nervous. This is why I needed a bra!

    He isn¡¯t impressed, nor phased by my bravery, instead he scoffs.

    ¡°I¡¯m everyone¡¯s fucking type.¡± He replies arrogantly, and I can¡¯t deny I agree with him. That jaw,

    those lips, and those dreamy eyes are enough to melt the heart of any woman. ¡°Who do you think

    you are, Princesa, that you think I am going to grant you whatever you desire?¡± The dark aura that¡¯s

    emanating from him, a warning that I am ying with fire.

    ¡°An innocent, held prisoner¡­ and as an Alpha, one must acknowledge their mistake,¡± I reply softly,

    feeling like I will never get through to him.

    His eyes sh as he grabs the back of my locks, painfully yanking me forward as his eyes lock with

    mine. My heart is pounding, his warm breath fanning my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself so much importance. When your dead body is returned to your family, they will

    learn how the Alpha who will one day rule every single Caribbean Ind is not someone who will

    leave a debt unpaid. And he is not one that forgets¡­¡±

    My breath hitches as I stare into those smouldering eyes, my heart sinking.

    Those words¡­ why do I feel like he¡¯s speaking of the past?

    Does he know who I am?

    It doesn¡¯t matter. My heart bleeds at the festering darkness that I can feel radiating from him. He¡¯s

    hurting, and he¡¯s turned that pain into hatred.

    ¡°And I am one who will always stand by the truth. If you are confident that I am the criminal here,

    then why are you afraid to ept the deal?¡± I whisper.

    His jaw tenses as he lets go of me and stands up suddenly, his heart thudding.

    ¡°Very well¡­ you have yourself a deal, if I find that you are the reason one of my men is dead¡­ then

    I will kill you, and I assure you, I show no mercy.¡±

    I gulp and nod.

    ¡°Deal¡­¡± I murmur, and although I want to tell him that anything I did was in self-defence, I don¡¯t

    think he¡¯s going to care.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The door opens and I nce at his back, broad, stiff, and one that oozes dominance and power.

    For once I have nothing to say, and when Alondra and Gabri pull me from the seat, I feel like I¡¯m

    failing already.

    I sigh heavily as the door is shut by therge guard and he silently follows us once more. We¡¯re

    heading back to the same room when suddenly I feel it.

    A cold creeping chill that I have felt before.

    Please, not now.

    My heart pounds as I look over my shoulder and down the hall that now seems to fill with darkness,

    fear embedding deep into my bones.

    They¡¯re here.

    And I know they¡¯vee for me.

 9. Horrid Events

    9. Horrid Events

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    I speed up, breaking into a run, not worrying about the three who run after me. I need to get out of

    here. As long as I¡¯m alone, I¡¯ll be able to handle them. They¡¯re here for me and that¡¯s all they want.

    ¡°Oi! What are you doing?!¡± Alondra shouts.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I can feel the light being sucked from around us, feel the air bing heavier and they are

    oblivious to it.

    How did they find me here so quickly? Was it when I used my powersst night?

    My eyes ze pink as I emit arge part of my aura, a beacon to call them to me, drawing them to

    the powers that they desire.

    I¡¯m down the stairs as fast as I can go, my heart thumping when I hear the shuddering rattling of

    their ragged breath, the air bing cold.

    ¡°She¡¯s a witch!¡± Gabri shouts, looking at me as she backs away. ¡°Alpha! Alpha!¡±

    They may not have picked up on it as fast as me, but they¡¯re sensing them now. It¡¯s hard not to

    when they are this close.

    I hear Alondra gasp. The fear in them is only going to make this worse. They feed off it.

    I¡¯m about to reply when I see the first one, the tall, stretched shadow that looks like it belongs to a

    man, but with far longer limbs. Its arms reach past his knees and on the end of his wrists where

    there should have been hands were knife-like des, four on each hand.

    Shadowed men, or as we havee to know them as, Crawlers, monsters from the other world

    who feed on power¡­ Two years ago, Sienna began seeing these beings in her nightmares and

    then, three months ago¡­ we faced them- well me and Theo. We were the first to encounter them,

    but since then they¡¯ve been popping up everywhere.

    They are like nothing we¡¯ve seen before: powerful, extremely fast, deadly¡­ and chillingly intelligent.

    It runs at me, and I take a deep breath to calm my nerves.

    I need to draw it away! I turn the corner, running down the second flight of stairs. The good thing is,

    that it¡¯s not hard to protect others because they¡¯ll only go for those with powerful energies.

    I can¡¯t hear him anymore. I stop, turning sharply as I look back up the steps. Wait! Did it go after

    them?!

    My heart pounds as I turn, running up the stairs, ripping free from the rope that binds me as I pass

    the trio, who are on their knees, their bodies trembling. The effect the Crawlers have on ordinary

    wolves.

    My stomach plummets and I freeze; realising who they¡¯ve gone after. Enrique!

    His aura is immense too!

    I rush past them, hearing the rattling shriek that seems to emit from inside my head, but it¡¯sing

    from his office.

    I was right!

    The thunderous growl that reaches me makes my heart skip a beat. Something shatters, forcing me

    to shift, not able to hold back and run to the door. A st of my power ms the door open. I¡¯m

    instantly hit by icy cold air and something¡­ deathly. That¡¯s how it feels.

    Rushing inside, I scan the room, assessing the situation. Seeing Enrique in wolf form, he¡¯s huge, his

    wolf a deep brown with liquid gold eyes and his power aura radiating off him.

    He¡¯s attacking one of the two Crawlers, and I feel myself calm a little. Yet the office isn¡¯trge

    enough forbat, Enrqiue¡¯s wolf itself is huge, but I can use that to my advantage!

    Thank the Goddess he is handling himself perfectly. He¡¯s trained well because even with a missing

    paw, it does not hold him back and I can¡¯t help but admire him, but there¡¯s no time to do that now. I

    quickly look around as I growl, drawing one of the Crawlers to turn to me.

    The door swings shut, and the room bes darker, a darkness that even we cannot see through.

    Blinding our senses¡­ but it¡¯ll hit Enrique worse.

    It opens its mouth, letting out a rattling, hoarse roar, and I jerk my head to the left, sending a

    blinding shield of pink right at it. It hisses, cowering into one of the dark corners of the room as

    Enriqueunches himself at him.

    He shes through him and the shadowed body splits apart, but it simply rejoins again, throwing

    Enrique back.

    To kill a Crawler¡­ is not something we have figured out, but we can vanquish them with enough

    light.

    I run forward and so does the Crawler, ready to attack me, but Enrique snarls, stopping me as he

    leaps in front of me, almost¡­ defensively.

    My heart races in excitement, but now isn¡¯t the time for this!

    That moment is all the Crawlers need as theyunch themselves at him.

    No! You don¡¯t let a Crawler- Ah!

    I st them back before they can even touch him, and he growls warningly at me. Clearly telling me

    to stay back, I growl back, hoping he understood, but my growles out as pitiful as a newborn

    pup¡¯s.

    We both jump back as the Crawlers lunge forward, their sharp hands hacking into the wood floor.

    I push past Enrique, but once again he tries to block me, and I step back, snapping my jaws at him.

    I know how to deal with them!

    But there¡¯s no way I can ry that message to him! Goddess!

    I flinch when the Crawlerunches itself at him, my eyes widening in horror as I realise he is not

    nning to attack but to feast.

    As fast as I can, I shift to human form,

    ¡°Move back!¡±

    But I¡¯m toote, before the words even leave my lips the Crawler has his ws in him, opening his

    mouth, ck sharp teeth can be seen and strings of ck string-like slime run from the top teeth to

    the bottom breaking and stretching as he widens his jaw. It reminds me of stringy cheese but I don''t

    want to think that, because I like cheese so I don''t want to ruin that for myself.

    This is something that doesn¡¯t bother Enrique and that is the rm bell that tells me that he indeed

    does not know the gravity of that move.

    This stubborn man!

    The intense desire to end this as fast as possible pushes past the fact that he is the Alpha here. I

    ready myself, focusing on the Crawler who is trying to clutch onto Enrique.

    My aura swirls around me as I pull forth on it, channelling everything positive I can think of and

    throwing it at the Crawlers.

    Blinding pink light fills the room, making the walls tremble from the impact, lighting up every corner

    of darkness within the room and I see them staggering backwards before they turn and disappear¡­

    until another day.

    I exhale and drop to my knees.

    Owie¡­ That hurt my knee. I¡¯m about to rub it when I freeze, realising I¡¯m naked!

    I scream just as Enrique shifts back, his strong-muscled legs and I¡¯m- I¡¯m looking directly at-

    I mp my eyes shut quickly, covering my breasts as I scream again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asks coldly, his voice a coarse growl and to my utter mortification, he

    grabs my arm, yanking it away, and pushing my other arm back with his other arm. Forcing my arms

    away from my shameful boobs as he looks me over! My entire body burns with embarrassment and

    without thinking, I raise my hand, pping him across the face.

    Silence follows, and my eyes widen in horror, realising what I just did.

    I¡­ I¡­ pped him¡­

    ¡°The fuck¡­¡± I hear him mutter.

    I scamper behind what¡¯s left of the desk and quickly crawl under it shuddering in humiliation and

    never have I wanted the ground to swallow me whole as I do now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I need clothes!¡± I say, feeling my eyes sting.

    To my horror, his footsteps near and I quickly close my eyes not wanting to see anything else, but to

    my dismay, he grabs my arm dragging me out from under the table, his cheek is still a little red from

    my p but his eyes are molten gold, fuelled by rage.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± he snarls,

    ¡°They¡¯re Crawlers, creatures who are deadlier than you think, and you should get checked because

    it¡¯s only going to get worse,¡± I say quietly, daring not to look down and hope neither does he.

    ¡°I mean, what the hell did you fucking pull?!¡± he growls, yanking me closer and I shriek, feeling my

    breasts hit his chest and I think my tummy touched something.

    My heart pounds as an odd feeling rushes through me and I pull away, wrapping my arms around

    my chest once again.

    ¡°Please, I need clothes. You can shout at meter.¡± I say, unable to stop the tears.

    His frown softens slightly, as his eyes rake over me before they ze gold.

    I¡¯ve angered him again¡­

    He exhales slowly, looking away before he looks around the office and grabs a jacket that is on the

    now broken couch on the other side of the room.

    ¡°Put it on.¡± Hemands.

    I look at it, doubting it¡¯ll fit me, but I still oblige. I need something.

    Surprisingly, it falls just past my private area and if I squeeze tight, I can cover most of my breasts. I

    wrap it around as much as possible before I run to the door. I am not staying here with him when

    he¡¯s naked!

    ¡°I will be in my room. We¡¯ll t-talk when you are dressed!¡± I call, not daring to look back.

    ¡°I¡¯m the fucking Alpha¡­¡± I hear him growl, but the door ms shut, cutting him off, and I rush down

    the hall.

    I honestly don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the Alpha. I¡¯m not staying in a room with a naked man!

    I reach my room, mming the door shut behind me before running to the bed and climbing under

    the sheets, wanting to hide away forever.

    I have never felt more embarrassed in my life!

    My cheeks burn as the image of his naked, god-like body creeps into my mind and I shake my

    head. No, no, no, I do not need that naughty image! But¡­ somehow, it¡¯s just not leaving.

    Oh, what a shameful person I am.

    Bad, Kat!

    But before I can cajole myself more, the door ms open and I squeak in panic, the scent tells me

    that he¡¯s wasted no time and I peek out, staring at the man now wearing light grey sweatpants, not

    phased by the dark bruises across his arms and perfect chest.

    But I¡¯m not distracted for long as I notice the expression to kill on his face as he res down at me.

    Oh Goddess¡­

    He enters the room, mming the door shut behind him, and I quickly shuffle back on the bed,

    clutching the bed sheet tightly to my face, but something tells me that it will do nothing to stop the

    enraged Alpha God standing before me¡­

 10. My Rage

    10. My Rage

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    If I thought she was fucking perfect with clothes on¡­ then she was a dream without them. I know I

    have a type, and that type includes big boobs and meat, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯vee anywhere close

    to seeing the perfect body ¨C until now.

    Every inch of her is made to perfection. Her creamy smooth skin, soft pink nipples, gorgeous

    fucking hips that I want to grab onto and yank close. Sexy curvy thighs, and a plump smooth,

    perfect pussy that I want to part, devour and fuck.

    Deliciously perfect and aplete turn-on.

    But the thing that irritates me the most - the worst fucking part of this is she is one of them. A Rossi.

    And she fucking pped me.

    I re at the shut door, which she had just run out through, her big sexy ass jiggling as she rushed

    from the room.

    She fucking pped me!

    She¡¯s fucking weird.

    Who screams like a dumb chica with a body like that? What is she? Some sort of hentai chick?

    Well, she does look like one.

    Ok, focus.

    Fuck, this is my house. She doesn¡¯t call the shots here.

    Put clothes on? Why should I listen to her?

    I storm out of the office.

    ¡®Pants!¡¯ I snarl, as I storm towards her room. Has she never seen a fucking naked man?

    Jose holds out some sweatpants as he raises an eyebrow questioningly. ¡°All good?¡±

    ¡°Check the security around this ce while I deal with her.¡± I snarl, storming towards her room as I

    pull the pants on.

    I have no idea what the fuck those things were inside the office. They looked as disgusting as they

    smelt and felt. Their skin was raw and reminded me of peeled raw flesh, their breath reeked of

    infected blood and rotten flesh. And their touch, it felt slimy and ice cold.

    But she knew them¡­ knew what they were¡­

    She knew how to handle them and that fucking irked me too. I was doing fine, and she was acting

    like I needed help.

    Her words ring in my mind, and I roll my neck. She¡¯s not wrong. Where it had managed to get its

    ws into me, my body is already aching painfully. I nce down, seeing the dark bruising that is

    spreading across my shoulders.

    I need answers, and she needs a punishment for disobeying me, pping me, and defying me.

    Reaching the room she¡¯s in, I push open the door, ring at the bed where I can see her hiding

    under and she whimpers in panic.

    Really? Is she for real?

    Why does she sound so fucking¡­

    Her behaviour is getting to me, and not in a fucking way that I like.

    She peeks out from under the sheets, staring at me with wide doe eyes that are painfully innocent,

    eyes that make me want to fuck that innocence right out of her. I throb in my pants. Just the thought

    sounds enticing.

    My anger res at my own thoughts. She isn¡¯t the first woman I¡¯ve seen. What the fuck is my issue?

    There is no way I would ever consider a Rossi beautiful or sexy.

    I storm over to the bed, and she yelps, closing her eyes and flinching.

    ¡°Stop fucking ying innocent,¡± I growl, grabbing her arm and dragging her to her knees. Her

    breasts bounce, the bedsheet getting tugged a little lower, and although she¡¯s clutching it tightly to

    her waist, that jacket I gave her does nothing to contain those lush breasts. She gasps, tugging the

    sheet up as she stares up at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anything. I¡­ what do you want?¡±

    What do I want? What the fuck do you think I want?

    ¡°Answers!¡± I snarl, making her whimper. ¡°This is my pack. You don¡¯t get to ask questions.¡±

    ¡°Crawlers! They¡¯re crawlers!¡±

    I¡¯ve not heard of them¡­ but I also have not epted the invitation to attend the SWA - The

    Supernatural World Association, which was recently set up - around six months ago - by a

    mysterious benefactor, to alert supernatural species across the world of the strange going ons

    around us.

    There is a virtual meeting every three months where Alphas can join the live stream. If these things

    were mentioned then I¡¯ve missed it.

    I just never bothered with mine, and I doubt half of the Packs did.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen these things before? And why the fuck do you call them Crawlers? Didn¡¯t look like

    they were fucking crawling to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ That was the name they were referred to in a vision¡­ someone had.¡±

    Frowning, I cock a brow. ¡°And how is it that you seemed to know what they were?¡± I ask coldly.

    ¡°Because they¡¯re after me,¡± she says quietly, looking down.

    Why her? Can she ever catch a break?

    I push the thought away - like I care.

    ¡°Keep talking,¡± I say quietly, looking down at her. Her breath hitches, and I realise I¡¯m holding her far

    too close¡­ her heart is racing and that soft cherry blossom scent wafts through my nose as she

    gazes into my eyes.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Refreshing¡­

    She nods slowly almost as if not wanting to trigger me off. ¡°I¡­ I never meant them to find me here¡­

    but they are drawn to powerful auras that are stronger than normal, and I think that¡¯s how they

    ended up going to you instead. Your aura is remarkable, but I knew what I was doing, why weren¡¯t

    you letting me face them?¡±

    I clench my jaw, already trying to keep a lid on my temper. How was I supposed to know she was

    going to be ok?

    ¡°Were you worried?¡± she asks softly.

    I re at her. ¡°Worried for a prisoner?¡± I scoff. ¡°No, I couldn''t care less if you were hurt, or killed. Not

    my issue. I just didn¡¯t want you getting in my way.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I see. You were also getting in my way.¡± She says quietly, and it takes me a second to process

    what just left her fucking mouth. She mps one hand over it as my eyes sh and I bite back a

    growl, yanking her closer. My nose brushes hers and she gasps as I re into her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Princesa,¡± I warn menacingly. Her every move is grating on my nerves. Tantalizing

    and mocking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ but you¡¯re injured, and it¡¯s going to get worse,¡± she whispers softly.

    She¡¯s calm, and it¡¯s fucking messing with me. Is she not scared?

    She parts those pouty lips, and I swallow hard, letting go of her suddenly, pushing her back onto the

    bed. She falls backwards, clutching the sheet and I can imagine her naked, lying there and-

    Fuck this.

    I turn my back on her, trying to calm my raging emotions.

    ¡°With that much power¡­ why didn¡¯t you try to escape?¡± I ask quietly, attempting to clear my head.

    She¡¯s silent, and I look over my shoulder where she has her head down.

    What is she even doing here? I want to know, but there is no way I can do that without giving away

    that I know who she is.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to anger anyone, so if I¡¯m being held prisoner, I have to stay until my name is

    cleared. Running away would have made me look like a criminal who is guilty.¡±

    There is no way her father would allow that¡­

    I clench my jaw. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll treat you like a real prisoner,¡± I say, suddenly turning and grabbing her

    by the arm. I drag her off the bed, feeling the spasming pain through my shoulder.

    Not a sound escapes her, aside from a little gasp. I drag her from the room and down the stairs.

    She gulps as she stumbles in the sheets, still clutching them tightly, but I don¡¯t slow down, heading

    towards the lower part of the packhouse. This is an area I hate going to¡­ an area that is no longer

    used.

    A ce I never put anyone in¡­ but today¡­ I will.

    Her heart is thundering louder, and I can see she¡¯s no longer rxed, her face pale as we go

    deeper beneath the packhouse, to the depraved cells where I have spent enough time as a child.

    I grab chains and a padlock from a hook on the wall. The metal burns into me as I head around a

    bend and spot an open door towards the back of the prison hall. I push her mercilessly inside.

    She stumbles, falling to the ground harshly, and I don¡¯t bother casting her another nce.

    ¡°You want to y prisoner, then here¡­ now I¡¯d like to see you escape,¡± I say coldly, mming the

    door shut, and feeling the magic burn my skin before I wrap the chains around the bars. But she

    doesn¡¯t even move.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    I hear that whispered reply and it just irks me more that she isn¡¯t putting up a fight, but the burning

    pain in my shoulders is getting on my nerves.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she calls when I¡¯m a few yards away, but I keep walking. ¡°Please listen, it¡¯s about your

    wound. Water that has been under the direct moonlight will help with the injuries. You first need to-¡±

    I m the door behind me, not wanting to hear another word from her and take the steps two at a

    time.

    I bite back a groan, the throbbing pain now spreading through my arms. It¡¯s gradual but obvious that

    it¡¯s getting worse. I¡¯m barely up the stairs. I need to rest for a bit¡­ then I¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°Enrique!¡± Jose shouts as he rushes over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I snarl. He hesitates before he backs off a little.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± he says, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Fucking sure,¡± I growl.

    I do my best to hold myself upright as I head to my bedroom, feeling my arms lose sensation.

    ¡°Enrique¡­¡±

    ¡°Drop it, cabr¨®n!¡±

    ¡°Alright, chill.¡± He grumbles as he gets my bedroom door for me.

    I¡¯m grateful for that, even if I¡¯m pissed at him.

    ¡°You sure you¡¯ll be ok? Your shoulders are looking bad-¡±

    One scathing re, and he raises his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright, sorry.¡± He surrenders,

    scratching his tattooed cheek. Something he does when he¡¯s nervous. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hold down the fort

    until you feel better. Sure, you don¡¯t want me to call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, fuck off.¡± I snarl, dropping onto my back. ¡°Oh, and make sure the prisoner in the old cells is not

    given food!

    I¡¯ll never give her food¡­ Not after what it costs me in the past.

    He sighs before the door shuts and I roll onto my side, dropping my strong demeanour and

    groaning at the intense pain.

    Fuck, this hurts¡­

    I just hope by morning it wears off¡­

    She really has brought bad luck here¡­

    But even as I sumb to the pain, I can¡¯t help but think of the image of the sexy curvaceous

    woman from my mind¡­

 11. A Drawing

    11. A Drawing

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    I don¡¯t know how I made him so angry that he thought I deserved to be down there¡­ is it because

    he thought I was disrespecting him when all I wanted was to vanquish the Crawlers?

    Hmm, I¡¯m not sure¡­ and now I¡¯m down here, without clothes¡­ I will wait until dark before I make

    use of this bed sheet¡­ I¡¯m sure I can make something for my breasts and a skirt from this fabric,

    too. Yes, that will work perfectly¡­

    I walk over to the corner. This ce clearly isn¡¯t used much from the amount of dirt on the floors.

    Sighing, I sit down and wait. For what I am not sure¡­

    ~

    After a while, when I realise no one ising, I quickly remove the sheet and extracting a w, I

    slice through one section of the fabric until I have a long piece of fabric that is almost a foot wide.

    cing it aside, I quickly pick up the rest of the fabric, tearing open the seam on one side and the

    bottom and wrap it around my waist. Once I¡¯m satisfied I knot it on my waist and look down at my

    skirt that falls just below my knees.

    Excellent.

    I remove the jacket, pick up the strip I had torn off first and begin wrapping it like a bandage around

    my breasts.

    What is my n of action? I don¡¯t want to stay down here, even if I am a prisoner. But I also want to

    stay close to him, although is there any use when I¡¯m going to be locked up? There has got to be

    another way¡­

    But I¡¯m noting up with one.

    I tuck in the end of the fabric and slip the jacket back on before I sit down again and rest my head

    against the wall.

    Think Kat¡­ think¡­

    I y with the locket around my neck, clutching it tightly.

    Of course, I¡¯m banking on the request I proposed, but I am not sure he¡¯ll honour it. There has to be

    another solution!

    The sound of the far door opening - followed by footsteps puts me on alert, and it isn¡¯t long before I

    see a man walk towards me. His dark hair is short, and his brown eyes are observing me, but what

    gets to me is the Roman numerals on his cheek.

    The man Valentina mentioned!

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t even sense your heartbeat.¡± He remarks, shoving his hands into his pockets.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Not responding, I slowly stand up, observing him. Is he a friend or foe?

    He cocks a brow, looking me over thoughtfully before he sighs.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ is it true you¡¯ve seen those things before?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer quietly.

    ¡°Then how do we heal whatever they¡¯ve done to him?¡±

    ¡°Is he alright?¡± I ask softly, worry filling me.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s been a few hours since the attack, and those bruises have

    spread down both of his arms, and he¡¯s no longer conscious or able to hear us.

    That is too fast, it¡¯s not possible for it to spread so fast¡­

    What is going on?

    ¡°Let me go to him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Just tell me how to heal him.¡±

    I don¡¯t argue, we can¡¯t waste more time!

    ¡°There are two ways. One is water that needs to be left under the moonlight for a full night, with

    selenite crystals ced in the water. The wounds must be cut open and the water must be poured

    into the body to dispel the poisonous energy. But if it¡¯s spread to his arms already, then please let

    me see him. I can help.¡±

    ¡°There are not many who will defy our Alpha¡­ and I can¡¯t let you out when he¡¯s made it clear you

    are to remain down here. ¡°I¡¯m Jose, the Beta of this pack, and I know who you are.¡±

    My gaze flits to his tattooed cheek.

    Of course, he knows¡­

    ¡°Yes¡­ you have my belongings.¡±

    He looks uneasy at that, but I¡¯m not trying to ckmail him. I just want to help Enrique!

    ¡°He needs help and if it¡¯s spread to his arms, then he can¡¯t afford to wait until morning. And even a

    witch can¡¯t heal a Crawler¡¯s touch.¡± I exin softly. ¡°Those things were after me. This is my fault.

    Please let me help him.¡±

    He sighs and nudges the bars with the front of his boot.

    ¡°I told you I can¡¯t, just like I tried to keep your identity hidden for reasons¡­ this packprises

    people from around the Caribbean, and I don¡¯t trust them all. But someone is readying the water

    and will ce it outside tonight.¡±

    There isn¡¯t enough time.

    ¡°If it¡¯s already spread to both arms, then please let me help. We can¡¯t wait all night.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he says hesitantly and I can see the turmoil in his eyes.

    He really can¡¯t¡­

    I don¡¯t push it; it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll sneak out myself. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.

    ¡°Why did you not tell your Alpha who I am?¡± I ask, wondering why he is keeping secrets. I don¡¯t feel

    he has ill intentions.

    He smirks at that. ¡°Well, Alpha Enrique hates you and your family, you should never havee

    here. When he finds out, you will be kicked out of this pack and off this ind.¡±

    ¡°Then why have you not told him?¡± I ask softly.

    The smirk fades, and he looks at me seriously. ¡°Because I feel your intentions are not bad¡­ a long

    time ago, your father led a team that ultimately freed us from a life of abuse and death¡­¡± He¡¯s

    conflicted, and he now looks down. ¡°I believe youring here can not make things any worse than

    they already are.¡±

    I step closer to the bars and tilt my head. ¡°What do you mean by worse? It¡¯s clear that Enrique is a

    good Alpha, isn¡¯t he?¡± he has to be. That boy I knew was passionate and strong.

    ¡°He is, but he¡¯s also riddled with rage, hatred and darkness¡­ I-¡± he looks over his shoulder and

    frowns. ¡°Look. I can¡¯t be here for long, but Enrique holds a power that has bled into him due to the

    possession of his bloodline. Dark powers¡­¡±

    Darkness itself¡­

    That is why the Crawler¡¯s touch is spreading fast¡­ he harbours darkness.

    My stomach sinks as Jose continues.

    ¡°You mean from the Djinn?¡± I whisper, now gripping onto the bars. His eyes widen slightly, ncing

    at the bars I¡¯m holding.

    ¡°Those are spelled by magic¡­¡± he murmurs.

    I simply smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little immune.¡±

    He nods before shaking his head. ¡°Yes, from the Djinn. The thing is that the presence of something

    not from this world residing here for centuries has made this ce a beacon for some strange

    things happening. It pulls evil and darkness to it with ease.¡±

    Is there a rift in the veil? Is it possible for the Djinn to have caused that?

    ¡°Over the years, we have dealt with an array of things and although I have expressed my concern to

    Enrique about them, he does not seem bothered¡­¡± he continues hesitantly.

    I watch him as he ponders deeply, and I tilt my head.

    There¡¯s something more¡­

    ¡°And?¡±

    He shakes his head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t see it, but he¡¯s saying the same things that -that the previous

    Alpha used to say to my uncle.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to say, but I don¡¯t push it.

    ¡°What things?¡±

    ¡°He wishes to conquer every pack that he can reach. He¡¯s already taken control of more than half of

    the inds, yes some might be small, but he is slowly gaining more and morend and sea under

    him, but it is not enough.¡±

    ¡°And why are you betraying him by telling me?¡± I ask quietly. I cannot make him out. Is he a friend or

    foe?

    As Enrique¡¯s most trusted, shouldn¡¯t he have his back? If he is genuine, then why does he trust me?

    He doesn¡¯t know me.

    I can see he¡¯s concerned for him, but I¡¯m still unable to deduce what his intentions fully are. I can¡¯t

    simply believe what he tells me¡­ I need to make sure he can be trusted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was going to try to figure out why you were here before but when I saw your wolf

    and your aura, I felt that you might be the answer to our prayers¡­ In fact, today confirms my

    assumption, the reason I kept your identity a secret."

    He touches his pockets. "This is what a young witch drew several years ago.¡±

    He nces back at the way he came before reaching into his pocket and taking out a yellowed

    paper. Unfolding it, he holds it up to me.

    It is clearly a picture drawn by a child, but what it depicts indeed feels dark.

    There¡¯s a tiny stark moon surrounded by darkness. There are ck shadows around the edge

    which are beginning to w across the page.

    There¡¯s a man who has tendrils of the darkness wrapped around him, curling around his arms and

    back.

    And right in the centre is a wolf with pink around it. Its eyes are pink and the wolf is surrounded by

    what looks like¡­ cherry blossoms. There is a clear white area around the wolf and where the white

    part goes, the dark tendrils curve around it, not touching the light¡­

    ¡°Tell me that is not you.¡±

    I can¡¯t deny the light-coloured wolf, the pink eyes¡­ the cherry-blossom-like petals¡­

    ¡°Where is this witch now?¡±

    ¡°She died¡­ a long time ago. She was barely ten.¡±

    My heart aches at a little child carrying such a gift, burdened with such visions who lost her life so

    young.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper sadly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. From the moment I saw those glowing pink petals shoot into the sky the other night, I was

    certain you were the one we were waiting for. Today confirmed that... I just never expected it to be

    Kataleya Rossi, Daughter of the Lycan King Alejandro Rossi, and the Blessed Queen, Kiara Rossi.¡±

    His eyes are zing brilliant blue as he looks me dead in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re the light that we have

    been waiting for.¡±

 12. Sneaking Out

    12. Sneaking Out

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    I sit there pondering on the words that Jose had spoken, the picture he had shown me¡­ but I feel

    like I¡¯ve seen it before¡­ not exactly, but¡­ there¡¯s something.

    A familiarity about it, but I don¡¯t know where or how¡­ I am sure I¡¯ve not seen it but then my mind is

    saying something else.

    I don¡¯t know!

    It¡¯s¡­ infuriating.

    I sigh, pouting as I try to calm my mind, which is spinning.

    Goddess¡­ what am I missing?

    I nce through the shaft out to the darkened sky. My impatience is partially because I have already

    concocted my n to help him and although I asked Jose, he said he would not be able to defy his

    Alpha¡¯smand. That¡¯s alright because I n to heal him, regardless.

    The time to put my n into action hase.

    Ok, Kat, you have got this! You are going to get up there to the Stubborn Alpha¡¯s bedroom and fix

    this. Yes, you will!

    Ok, let¡¯s do this.

    Standing up, I take a slow, calming breath before I walk over to the door.

    This is something that took time¡­ but I learned to do it after observing a trick that Leo first showed

    me. I just added a little touch of my own. And it became even more convenient with the use of my

    powers.

    Ok¡­

    I slip my hand through the bar, moving the chain slowly, the sound loud in the air. I flinch, praying no

    one is in hearing range. I grab the padlock in one hand, pressing myself closer to the bars. They¡¯re

    made of silver too¡­

    I slip my other hand through the bars, struggling a little as my arms don¡¯t go too far out. My eyes

    ze as my pink aura wraps around my fingertips, and I direct it into the keyhole.

    Almost there¡­

    I close my eyes, spreading the mes slowly inside the hole, feeling the mechanisms through my

    powers, forcing them the way they would turn until I hear the lock click as the padlock springs open.

    Perfect! I did it!

    Quickly removing the padlock, I unwrap the chain and slip out. Quickly snapping the padlock shut, I

    quietly make my way back the way I had been brought down here.

    The reminder of Enrique¡¯s hurtful words crushing me a little.

    Did I really anger him that much?

    Why¡­ unless¡­ unless he knows who I am, he can¡¯t treat all women like this. I refuse to believe

    that. My Enrique wouldn¡¯t.

    But he isn¡¯t mine¡­ I have no right to think like that. I came to help him¡­ nothing more.

    Pushing the thoughts away, I remind myself that I knew he could be mated, in a rtionship or

    more¡­ regardless of my feelings.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I pause, as I hear two people walking somewhere close by and remain still. No one will sense me,

    but if they see me, that¡¯s another story.

    I quickly make my way up the stairs, and into the dark room that led to the cells.

    Unlocking the door that leads out to the main pack house in the same way, I make sure to open the

    door as quietly as possible.

    I tip-toe out, shutting and locking the door behind me before I head down the hall, stopping a few

    times before I reach the stairs, making sure no one walking in and around the pack house sees me.

    But I also have to make sure I use my powers sparingly. The Crawlers will be close, and they know

    where I am now¡­ and so will whoever sent them.

    We¡¯ve faced Apophis¡­ who will be next?

    I push the dark thoughts from my mind as I hurry up the steps. It¡¯s not too hard to get through the

    halls with ease. The ce is huge.

    When I finally make my way up to the top floor, it¡¯s even quieter than before. I guess because there

    is no one waiting outside the room I was in. I silently make my way down the hall. His scent is

    stronger here.

    Enrique¡­

    I push open the door slowly, but the moment I see the man drenched in sweat on the bed, I gasp in

    panic. Rushing inside, I shut the door behind me and lock it just in case someone decides to pop

    upstairs.

    ¡°Enrique!¡± I gasp as I check his pulse. He¡¯s burning up!

    There¡¯s not enough time. How much hatred is he harbouring?! I brush his wet locks off his forehead,

    wiping the sweat.

    Goddess, ease his pain.

    I need a knife!

    I nce around the room frantically before I get off the bed quickly and begin searching the

    drawers, until I find a collection of small daggers in one of the drawers, next to a selection of belts.

    These will do!

    Hurrying back to the bed, I pull down the bed sheet and begin creating little incisions along his

    bruised arms and shoulders.

    Hearing the hiss as the darkness escapes his body, I feel anger at those monsters for doing this to

    him!

    A Crawler¡¯s injury continues to feed and fester on darkness, and it can be fatal if it continues to

    spread, because once it touches your vital organs it will begin to kill you.

    I create twelve incisions, seeing the ck blood drip onto the bed.

    Enrique groans as he turns his head violently, clearly in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright,¡± I whisper soothingly as he lets out a pained grunt, his upper body lifting

    from the bed.

    I gasp, grabbing his shoulders and pin him to the bed. He needs to calm down!

    His eyes fly open, zing gold as he lets out a menacing growl, but he isn¡¯t there. His body is

    writhing with pain, his canines elongate, and I can feel his body tense.

    My heart skips a beat and I nce at the door, forcing him to stay down and hope no one heard.

    He¡¯s trying to shift!

    ¡°Enrique, no!¡±

    If he shifts now, it will be for nothing. I need the darkness to leave his body and I¡¯m not even done

    yet¡­

    ¡°Enrique, look at me.¡± I whisper, hoping he hears the calmness in my voice. He can¡¯t see me, I know

    that, but he¡¯s being pulled into the dark visions that the Crawlers feed you.

    Depraved, dark, and deadly visions that will want you to kill yourself just to end the madness.

    That¡¯s what I heard anyway¡­ and¡­ we did have someone kill himself as he lost himself to the

    madness of the Crawlers touch. We learned the hard way¡­ but that¡¯s it now. We have to keep

    striving and figuring out how to deal with new threats.

    But I won¡¯t let anyone die from a Crawler¡¯s touch again. Never again.

    I look down at the handsome man before me, as I sit beside him, my legs tucked under me, and I

    wipe his forehead.

    He¡¯s sweating profusely, and with every passing minute, it¡¯s bing worse.

    ¡°Enrique, rx,¡± I whisper, I need him to still so I can finish this.

    He snarls as he swings his arm and I duck. It misses me narrowly as he tears into the bedding, his

    ws out.

    He¡¯s muttering something and I lean closer, trying to understand.

    ¡°Padre no! Please no! Madre!¡±

    My face drains of all colour, my stomach plummeting as I listen to his anguished muttering.

    ¡°No¡­ Please, Padre! Please¡­¡±

 13. For Him

    13. For Him

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    My eyes sting with tears and I¡¯m unable to stop myself from wrapping my arms around him and pull

    him against my chest as I do my best to calm him. I bend forward as he struggles, but in his

    weakened state, he is no match for me.

    His hand digs into my back painfully, and he uses his wrist to try to push me away. It digs painfully

    into the side of my stomach, but I refuse to let go.

    ¡°Hush¡­ it¡¯s going to be alright.¡± I whisper as I begin rocking him, letting my aura gently waft around

    me. He continues to struggle, but after a few minutes I can feel his adamance waning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    His body begins to rx, and I slowly rest his head back on the pillow before touching the first

    incision. My fingertips glow pink as I draw the darkness from him and, with my other hand, release it

    into the air.

    Just like water kept under the moonlight, I am dispelling the darkness from his body, one section at

    a time. With each touch, his heartbeat calms, his body stilling, and soon his breathing is steady.

    But it¡¯s draining, the darkness has been manifested and each tug, each tendril of it weakens me.

    Finally, after what feels like hours, although it was probably less than ten minutes, I sit back, feeling

    exhausted.

    However, the relief is stifled by dread.

    The darkness had spread far too quick inside of him¡­ how many dark emotions is he harbouring?

    Once again, the drawing Jose had shown me returns to the forefront of my mind.

    Was Enrique really falling into darkness? Have I arrived in time? Can I help him? Or did I take too

    long?

    I caress his damp locks soothingly, looking at the ck blood that stains the bed sheets.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting¡­ I wish I could take it all away¡­¡± I whisper, my silent tears spilling from my eyes as

    I tenderly lift his right arm, looking at the end, there¡¯s still a scar, it hadn¡¯t healed right the first time

    so when it healed it still left a mark¡­

    A soft sob escapes me, and I look down.

    This is all my fault¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I sniffle, lowering my head and kissing the top of his wrist, right on the scar. ¡°I¡¯m so,

    so, so sorry.¡±

    You are still perfect, still strong, still incredible.

    This is a mark of your true nature, your kindness, and you didn¡¯t deserve this.

    I look at his face, observing his angled jaw, his stubble, his sharp strong nose, those lips¡­ the faint

    scars that are barely noticeable unless you¡¯re up close.

    I¡¯m unable to move, gazing down at the calm face of the god who sleeps on the bed.

    He is beautiful¡­

    For a moment, his face seems to morph until I¡¯m looking at the boy who became my knight in the

    darkest hour.

    I don¡¯t care how harsh he is to me¡­ I don¡¯t care who he ns to marry¡­ I don¡¯t care how he hurts

    me¡­

    I will cling to him like his shadow, until I see those dreamy eyese to life with happiness, see the

    light ignite his smile, see the contentment in his sleep, and dispel the darkness from his soul. Only

    then, will I return to Ennd.

    Until then¡­ I will stay here, one way or another, and vanquish the pain and suffering from his life.

    That is my oath.

    I feel my wolf shift, feel her approval, and I turn to the window, gazing at the moon. Before the next

    Blood Moon, I vow I will bring light to your life, Kik¨¦. I will.

    Because, although you will never know, you are my life.

    My one goal¡­

    My all.

    Turning back to the bed, I smile through my blurred eyes.

    He suddenly turns, pulling his arm from my hold and I tense, thinking he¡¯ll awake, but instead his

    arms snake around my waist and I¡¯m pulled down on the bed beside him as he buries his face in my

    stomach.

    My heart pounds as I stay there, half sitting, halfying on my side as I look down at the back of his

    head of curls, my boobs obscuring my view of him.

    I blush, but despite that¡­ I don¡¯t mind it.

    Not one bit¡­

    I do like it.

    My stomach is a swarm of butterflies and even though my heart is palpating like a fish out of water, I

    gently pull the sheet over him, resting my head against the headboard and allowing him to hold me.

    He moves slightly and I freeze when his leg suddenly forces itself between my knees.

    My cheeks burn and I feel as if my entire body is on fire, and suddenly Dad¡¯s facees into my

    mind and I almost shiver in fear.

    Dad won¡¯t be pleased with me. He would be so angry. I shudder internally at the thought of Dad¡¯s

    red eyes on me.

    Sorry, Dad¡­ but he needs me¡­

    Besides, Dad¡¯s not here, he will never know, he¡¯s all the way in Ennd.

    I¡¯m trying to make myself feel better, but the fear of Dad¡¯s wrath is only growing, as something about

    Enrique¡¯s hold feels anything but innocent.

    I¡¯m far too aware of the way his fingers are digging into my skin, the way he brushes his nose

    against my stomach as he nuzzles closer, and¡­ and- no! Don¡¯t think of that!

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yes, this is just ok¡­ right? Dad is far, far away.

    He won¡¯t know¡­

    But does that make me a bad daughter?

    If he did know, would he be sad?

    Feeling conflicted, I remain still, telling myself I am not being bad¡­ right?

    This is just me being here for him. He¡¯s sleeping, and I am holding him, well he¡¯s holding me,

    nothing more.

    Yes, this is alright¡­

    I think?

    But even then I can¡¯t help but blush as I gently run my fingers through his lush chocte locks,

    wishing he wasn¡¯t hidden by my boobies. But it¡¯s ok, at least he¡¯s holding me. Even if it is for the first

    andst time¡­

    ~~~

    A/N: Hello everyone, I don¡¯t really share my personal life, but seeing thements, I wanted to give

    my readers a little insight into what I¡¯m dealing with right now. Those who have been following me

    from the beginning will know that I used to be very consistent with my updates and rarely ever

    missed a day of updating.

    However, in thetter half of 2023, a lot changed in my life. I am currently dealing with the

    breakdown of my marriage and adapting to being the sole caregiver to my children, as well as trying

    to juggle life, emotions, and my writing. Please be kind with your words, you never know what the

    person on the other side of the screen is going through.

    I don¡¯t know when my updates will be consistent again because some days are harder than

    others. Some days I have time to write, others I fall asleep at myptop. For those who are losing

    interest or hate the wait, you could perhaps just read the book when it¡¯splete because I¡¯m

    afraid at the end of the day, I am only human. Love ~ Muse

 14. My Irritation

    14. My Irritation

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    I stir, feeling great¡­ cracking open one eye, I nce towards the window, where the blinds are

    open, and the sun is shining in. I don¡¯t remember getting into bedst night¡­

    Sitting up, I kick off the sheet, remembering what happened hazily. My hand goes to my shoulder as

    I look myself over.

    I¡¯m healed.

    I knew a bit of rest would do it.

    Exhaling, I drop back on the pillow, staring at the ceiling asst night¡¯s strange events return to me

    more vividly. I needed more answers, but questioning the Rossi Princesa is not something I¡¯m

    interested in.

    Massaging my temples, I get out of bed, adjusting my pants as I stare down at my morning hard-on.

    I frown, for an odd moment, it almost felt like I had someone besides me. Which doesn¡¯t make

    sense. I rarely bring women here, unless they¡¯re really worth it.

    Women are great pleasure, but they¡¯re annoying as hell.

    It¡¯s strange though¡­ I even imagined having big breasts against me. Fuck. The memory of me

    falling right on top of a big cushiony pair fills my mind and I¡¯m forced to push the image away when

    my cock twitches.

    I shower quickly. There¡¯s enough to deal with as it is, and with Alpha Luising in a couple of

    weeks, this isn¡¯t the kind of drama I wanted around here.

    Today I¡¯m going to deal with what happened to her near that club. Get her justice for what happened

    to her and then get rid of her from this ind.

    Those hijos de putas will be punished for trying to assault her and for their lies.

    Irritation res at the idiots I have in this pack. My pack represents me and I will not have scum like

    them here. It is time to enforce order and make sure everyone realises there are certain things that

    will never be tolerated, especially not under my rule.

    Yet, I locked her in the cells.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    That annoying thought drifts through my head as I pull on some clean clothes.

    Frowning, I push it away and pick out one of my bionic-engineered hands, strapping it up to my

    wrist. These things were fine for small jobs, but the moment I shifted, they got destroyed. I have

    been in search of an expert to make something that will transform with my shift. Call me crazy, but it

    would be impressive.

    However, the best in the field are humans who do not know of our kind, leaving me with zero

    options¡­ recing these was bing an expense that I did not like. Money that could be used

    elsewhere, although I made sure it was out of my personal allowance, it left mecking the funding

    to buy myself a separate house. Something I wanted to do.

    Dad had a lot of debt, the drug business that he was running and those he had borrowed money

    from was vast¡­ I¡¯m still paying it off and at the same time keeping those threats at bay. I¡¯m trying,

    but it¡¯s never enough¡­

    I nce around the room as I open my belt drawer. This Mansion is a ce I hated, but the

    previous pack house was not even worthy of rodents, and I wanted the pack or what was left of it to

    have a good ce to stay, and so it became the pack house.

    There is still certain money thates in from Dad¡¯s old ventures, but I refuse to touch even a cent

    of the dirty Escarra money on myself, using it instead towards the pack. The Escarra name and

    whatever is tied to it is as bad luck as the Rossi Princesa being here.

    I grab a white belt when I pause, my gaze snapping to my dagger collection that rests on the right

    half of the drawer. Theyy on a velvet pad¡­ but¡­ two have been moved and one is missing.

    My eyes sh as I nce around the room. Someone was in here. And they touched my things.

    ¡®Jose!¡¯ I snarl, I had given an order!

    ¡®Alpha! I¡¯m here!¡¯ I can hear him running down the hall before the door opens, and he looks at me

    wide-eyed. Clearly waiting for me to awaken.

    ¡°Who touched my dagger collection?¡± I snarl ¡°And ones missing, I have already made it clear no

    one is to fuckinge in here!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was me¡­¡± he replies hesitantly, much to my surprise. ¡°Your¡­ you weren¡¯t well, and¡­I

    needed it to uh¡­ lo siento, I¡¯m ready for whatever punishment you deem fit for disobeying you.¡±

    He lowers his head and I snarl, mming the draw shut. That irritates me even further. Now all the

    daggers need rearranging. ¡°Don¡¯t make mistakes that you need to apologise for! Now get out and

    call for a meeting. I want all those bastards there and the prisoner¡­ and make sure she has some

    fucking clothes!¡±

    The image of her naked body as she tried to cover herself shes in my mind and I won¡¯t deny that

    it¡¯s fucking with my head. Why the fuck was she made so perfect?

    She is not perfect, though. I have to remember that there are plenty of women better looking than

    her.

    Name one.

    Fuck it.

    Jose''s speaking brings me out of my thoughts and I¡¯m happy about it. ¡°Of course, just one question

    do you have a preference of-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she wears. Just make sure she¡¯s fucking covered!¡± I snap.

    I am surrounded by idiots.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I was going to ask where, do you have a preference of where you wanted to call the

    meeting¡­¡± Jose scratches his head, but that irritating smirk is creeping across it.

    ¡°Any. Where.¡± I snarl dangerously, my aura res around me and he quickly backs out of the room.

    Idiot.

 15. Time for Answers

    15. Time for Answers

    A/N: Ignore the chapter numbers as I''ve made a mistake, my editor will have to fix this.

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    By the time the meeting is about tomence, I¡¯m a lot calmer. I found the dagger Jose had taken

    on the bed and ced it back in my drawer after cleaning it.

    Idiot, I don¡¯t like people touching what belongs to me.

    There were dark bloodstains on the bed. Did the bruises caused by those Crawlers actually get

    worse? And if so¡­ did he ask ¡®her¡¯ how to deal with them?

    I hope not.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I had managed to remove all thoughts of a certain naked doll who is far too fucking sexier than

    should be allowed, but now she¡¯s back on my mind.

    The men are here already, seated in a row with a low table in front of them. The members of the

    pack who will be sitting in to hear the case are all here. Sitting in the chairs that had been set up in

    the pack hall for this meeting.

    A lot more people than I was expecting are here. Rumours had spread since Francisco¡¯s death, and

    everyone knew I had a foreigner in my custody.

    I like to run things fairly and although I do hold the authority to make all decisions, I also can¡¯t deny

    that the position of Alpha means power¡­ as an Alpha, we hold control to destroy or build whatever

    we want¡­

    My father ran this ce brutally, with no mercy. That was hisw.

    He ruled with fear and power, and there was none who could question him.

    If you failed him, you were promised death, if you betrayed him, you were promised death¡­ if you

    disobeyed¡­ you were promised death¡­

    In my case, I was let off with a punishment that impacted my entire life.

    He has left a shadow on the people of this pack, and although I try to run my pack fairly, they still

    see him in me. When they mess up, I don¡¯t miss the fear as they prepare for the worse.

    Deep down, there are thoughts inside of me that often threaten to surface, thoughts that I dared not

    delve into, thoughts I don¡¯t want to acknowledge. When there¡¯s an avenue to direct that hatred at,

    it¡¯s easier than to be left with the pain of how cruel life was¡­

    Why am I even going down that train of thought?

    I have far too many issues to ever be a father myself, or even settle. Finding my mate is even

    rarer and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever find her and nor do I want to. No one deserves to be with someone

    with so much baggage, baggage that I know I can¡¯t let go of. I fucking know my own issues, and I

    acknowledge that.

    I push the thoughts away as I sit back in my chair. There are two chairs nking me, where my Beta

    and Delta would sit. They are the voices of reason, possibly the only ones I will ever listen to, if I

    want to, of course. The only ones who know the most about me, but even they don¡¯t know

    everything¡­ some things, I¡¯ll take to the grave.

    ¡®Cabr¨®n, how long until you get here?¡¯ I ask Jose.

    ¡®On my way.¡¯ His instant replyes. ¡®Impatient to see our beautiful prisoner? She is dressed, by

    the way. Sofia found her a gorgeous dress-¡¯

    ¡®Shut it.¡¯ I growl, blocking him out.

    ncing over at the men, I can tell they¡¯re on edge, unease etched on their faces and yet there are

    still no answers to how the one who is dead, died. Could that death have been linked with

    Crawlers? I feel the answers to these questions might be something that the Rossi Princesa may

    have, but I¡¯m not sure¡­ she seemed shocked to know he was dead, and I do think she¡¯s innocent¡­

    Well, in his case, anyway.

    ¡®Carlos, have you got the post-mortem results?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, and you are going to want to see these.¡¯

    ¡®Cut to it.¡¯

    ¡®There was poison in his body, Enrique, the same one that has be quitemon here¡­ I don¡¯t

    think the woman had anything to do with his death. Either he took it himself or he was given it, but it

    was in his system long before his death. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s why his wound didn¡¯t close. Maybe there

    was something else mixed with it.''

    My brows furrow as I re ahead at the dark floors. No, she said her injuries made by her ws

    took longer to heal¡­ but that¡¯s not something I n to share if not necessary.

    I can sense Jose approaching and I frown. Why is he alone?

    Didn¡¯t he just say he was bringing her?

    But the moment he steps through the door, I realise he isn¡¯t alone¡­ I just wasn¡¯t able to sense her,

    just like back then. You have to see her before you notice her. What exactly is this, Princesa?

    She¡¯s wearing a white dress with flowing sleeves and looks¡­ almost radiant.

    She holds a lot of power too, that¡¯s clear. The sun hits her golden curls. One wouldn¡¯t think she

    spent the night in a cold dark cell. The goddess sure loves the Rossis¡­

    I look away from her, my demeanour darkening as I re across at the men who all have their eyes

    on her, hostility clear in their eyes, but if they¡¯re trying to intimidate her, they¡¯re only digging their

    own graves deeper.

    They all think they¡¯re here because of their dead friend, but I n to kill two birds with one stone.

    Everything will be dealt with today.

    ¡°Take your seat,¡± I say to the blond princesa, not bothering to look her in the eye. In my anger, I had

    thrown her in the cells, but I fucking know that was messed up¡­ but she does behave like a spoilt

    princesa and she needs to learn that in Puerto Rico, I¡¯m the king, not her old man.

    Carlos shows up soon enough, passing me the file, and he looks a little pale.

    ¡®Take a look.¡¯

    What¡¯s so bad about these images?

    I flip open the file, the morbid images of Francisco¡¯s body, these wounds¡­

    I snap the file shut and toss it onto the table, feeling sick to my stomach. His body deteriorated

    faster than anything I have seen.

    ¡°Without further dys let¡¯s get down to business. This council has been called because of the

    scuffle that took ce the other night¡­ As everyone knows, the following day Francisco Cruz, part

    of Squad Eighteen - a low-rank warrior, was found dead¡­¡±

    A ripple of murmurs crosses the room, but I raise my hand, silencing them as I adjust my jacket.

    A few of them turn their attention to Kataleya, and I find myself ncing over at the woman who is

    sitting there, her head raised, her back straight, her hands resting on the table before her. A sombre

    expression on her face.

    The image of grace and innocence mixed with lustful temptation.

    Fuck me, there¡¯s no way anyone could use her of being a killer¡­

    I nce at the punks on the other side and sit back. I don¡¯t n to drop the truth, not until we cover

    the events as they unfolded. One fucking step at a time. I stretch my legs out, crossing them at the

    ankle as I take out a cigarette and light it.

    ¡°However, a lot more happened that night, so let¡¯s start from the top,¡± I say, taking a drag on my

    cigarette as I stand up and walk towards the table where the blond princesa is sitting. Her dark eyes

    widen, her cheeks darkening as I stop before her table. ¡°Tell me, Se?orita Rossi, what exactly

    happened that night?¡±

    She opens her mouth before she pales, a sexy little gasp leaving her as she stares up at me,

    realising what I had just addressed her as.

    Well, what? Did she really think I didn¡¯t know who she was?

    I smirk coldly, ignoring the murmur that spreads through those around me. Everyone knows the

    name Rossi, but my eyes are only focused on her, as our gazes remain locked.

    I¡¯m no fucking fool. Did she really think I wouldn¡¯t know who she was?

    ¡°Y-you know who¡­¡±

    I rest my hand on the table, cocking a brow as I lean closer, her soft, enticing scent hitting my nose.

    ¡°Of course. And you will learn you made the biggest mistake you possibly could bying here.¡± I

    murmur before ncing at my watch. ¡°Time¡¯s running out, start speaking or you will lose the chance

    forever.¡±

    I step back, her heart thumping along to the seconds that are wasting away.

    I hear her take a soft breath, ¡°I take an oath in the name of the Goddess Selene and upon the

    honour of my pack that I will speak nothing but the truth.¡± She begins, surprising me at the rity in

    her voice.

    I¡¯m not expecting her to take an oath and I turn back to see she¡¯s standing up, ready to tell her

    version of the events of that night with confidence and determination painted on her gorgeous face.

 16. Verdict

    16. Verdict

    - KATALEYA -

    He remembers me!

    I feel ted at the thought, my heart racing a thousand miles per second, and I suddenly feel even happier than I did earlier. Was that even possible? It seems so!

    Taking a deep breath, I begin from when I left the club feeling dizzy and strange.

    "I''m going to stop you there. I clearly remember you declining a drink... Did you change your mind after?" My heart skips a beat under his gaze, and I try my best not to blush as I look down. He always sounds so sexy when he speaks.

    If I epted that drink, would things be better? Well, it''s toote now to muse over it.

    At least I got to spend the night with him. Not that anything happened. I mean, I didn''t want it to happen! I just...

    I shake my head, clearing my thoughts. I was sleeping so peacefully that it had been Jose who had woken me up and told me I had to return; he didn''t look surprised at all that I had escaped, but I had been a little embarrassed that he had caught us sleeping together, and I had apologised profusely before rushing away.

    "I... someone passed me a drink and I did take it, without even thinking," I admit, replying to Enrique''s question.

    "Carlos," Enrique says, smoking his cigarette, clearly giving him amand through the mind-link.

    The man nods as he stands and leaves the room, and from the corner of my eyes, I see the men sitting across the room stir uneasily.

    "I don''t think we should believe every single thing that this woman says, Alpha." One of them spits.

    "That''s for me to decide, and Jewels will have security footage," Enrique replies as he leans back in his seat, radiating dominance before those dreamy eyes snap to me.

    "Do continue." He says, before ncing at Jose and I''m certain he was about to say something else, too.

    "Of course." I fill them in on how the men had surrounded me, the way I had felt and the way they had not listened to my requests and that forced me to fight them off. "It is a disappointment that a woman can''t walk the streets alone. My heart is torn between relief and sorrow because where I can defend myself, there are women who can''t."

    There is silence for a long while when I finish, or at least it feels like it.

    "There is no proof to anything she''s said!" One of my attackers growls. I open my mouth, my eyes shing, but before I can speak Enrique beats me to it.

    "Her clothes were torn, she was drugged and there were bruises, plus CCTV footage from outside the club covered part of what took ce, and with Delta Carlos returning with the inside club footage we will find out whose idea that was too," he says coldly.

    "Do you believe her words, Alpha Enrique?" One of my respected pack members asks.

    "I do." He says, frowning.

    "Alpha, may I speak?"

    I turn and look at the woman who stands up. I can sense her anger as she balls her fist, but she''s also afraid. "Pascal would never do that, he and I love one another, and he is true to me-"

    "Yet he is in Club Jewels every other day, with women surrounding him," Jose remarks, making a few people snicker.

    The woman''s face heats, and I do feel sorry for her. After all, I know how it hurts when someone you- I shake my head, no I won''t go down that train of thought. Not now.

    "He isn''t so true as you think. Sit down." Enrique replies coldly, his eyes simmering gold.

    "So, we will believe the outsider?"

    "But she is a Rossi! They-"

    "Enough!" Enrique snarls. A wave of power rips through the room and my stomach sinks when I see the very faint flicker of orange in his eyes. No. I... I imagined it...

    That orange... I push the thought away, taking a calming breath, but I can''t ignore the darkness that feels like it crosses the room. I nce at Jose, who is watching me, and my gaze snaps back to Enrique, who is ring coldly at the woman who has paled.

    "Rossi or not, my word is fuckingw. If I have spoken that she is innocent, she is, even if she is the daughter of the man I hate the most.¡±

    The words sting a little. Dad didn''t mean to make him suffer... I wish he understood that...

    The strange shift in the atmosphere disappears and I feel calmer. Was it the darkness within him?

    There''s silence in the room and Enrique takes his phone out. He''s watching something before he passes it to Jose, who instantly flips open theptop sitting on the table next to him.

    The screen projects on the wall behind them and it''s the footage from inside the club, and I recognise one of the men slipping something into my drink as I stare off to the side, at Enrique... I hope he didn''t realise that... I gulp the drink down and it''s clear that I''m not ok by the way I walk out of the club.

    "So, what do you have to say to that, Mario?" Enrique asks, his eyes burning a molten gold.

    "NOTHING! Listen, that bitch shouldn''t have-" he shouts in Spanish.

    A bang goes off and several people scream. I gasp, flinching as Mario''s body falls to the ground, and Enrique sighs, cing the gun he pulled out of nowhere onto the table. "I really hate being disrespected." He mutters, sitting back and running his fingers through his lush chocte curls.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    There''s silence in the room and I can sense the fear rising in all of his subjects. Even Jose is tense.

    ¡°Well, since that''s been cleared, let''s move on to Francisco. Yes, he did get wounded in the scuffle when he was trying to sexually assault a woman.¡± Enrique''s voice is deadlier now.

    He tilts his head, his eyes scanning the room, "But he also had traces of El Incendio in his body. This means, although it''s forbidden for anyone to have this drug in their possession, someone did... and it cost Francisco his life. That might be on him, or someone else... that''s something that will be revealed."

    A murmur ripples through the room, and Enrique turns to the men who all wear tense or fearful expressions. "For your punishment for the assault that you would have gone further with if she did not stop you is..." he trails off looking at the council.

    "Alpha Enrique, we suggest imprisonment for a minimum of three years, and stripped of all rank," they say in agreement.

    Enrique doesn''t react, nodding slowly. "Not enough, let''s make it five years, ashing and exile upon release, if you survive that long," he says darkly, his eyes simmering. "Let this be a warning to all, new and old pack members. There will be no second chances. You fuck up, your life is over."

    "But what if we-we-re not all guilty?!" One of them shouts. ¡°I had nothing to do with it. I didn''t touch her!¡±

    Enrique smirks coldly. "Oh? Then how about I put you all under the Alphamand to speak nothing but the truth?"

    That seems to make them hesitate as Enrique gets up and walks over to them. "But here''s the catch... whoever is found guilty will spend the rest of their life in prison. Who''s game?"

    "No, please Alpha, we ept the pun-"

    "Toote," Enrique whispers. I feel his aura surge and the men cower as hismand rings through the air. "You will answer truthfully and say nothing but the fucking truth: Did you hjios de putas attack, drug and assault Se?orita Rossi with the intention of raping her?"

    The words make me sick, and I look away when they sumb to themand.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    "I''m sorry, please forgive me!"

    "I-I wasn''t thinking straight. I was drunk!"

    "Yes..."

    Enrique''s aura weighs down like a nket and they all cower in fear as they all fall to the ground, bowing and begging him for mercy.

    "Please show us mercy! Please, Alpha, we are sorry!"

    He ignores them, pushing one off his leg and cing his foot on his back as the man bows on the ground.

    "And who gave Francisco the drug?" he asks.

    This time, none of them answer a yes, instead denying it instantly, almost as if it would lighten their sentence.

    "Throw them in prison,sh them... and they will remain without food for a week." Enrique snarls, "After that, I''ll decide if they''re fed or not."

    The men look terrified as the doors open and several guardse forward to apprehend the men and take them away.

    "You are proven innocent. You can leave." Enrique says, ncing at me. I ce a hand to my chest, feeling suddenly down, although this was a victory that I didn''t need to even fight to be proven innocent. But being told I can just leave. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "We had a deal," I reply, looking him in the eye. His eyes sh as he walks over to me.

    "And what was that, because I''ve forgotten." He says coldly, cing his hand on the table as he leans over, ring at me.

    "One request, you will honour it."

    "I will not if I fucking don''t want to, Princesa. So leave."

    No.

    "May I talk to you in private? Or do you prefer I answer here?" I ask softly, smiling gently. I don''t want to disrespect him before his people, but I also refuse to leave without my request being honoured.

    His jaw clenches as he nces around the room.

    "Leave." Hemands angrily.

    His mood really does change very quickly.

    I wait patiently as everyone leaves. Jose nces between us before it''s just the two of us in this veryrge, now very empty hall.

    "What is it? I don''t have time to entertain you."

    "An Alpha''s promise should always be kept... We both agreed if I was innocent, then you would fulfil my one request."

    He scoffs, ncing away before his gaze rakes up my body. "What''s it going to be?" he asks mockingly.

    "You will allow me to reside here in this packhouse until the Blood Moon."

    His smirk vanishes as his eyes snap to me. "Why would I do that?"

    "Because of our deal?"

    "And why the fuck do you want to stay here? You''re not wee here."

    "That was not part of our deal. I actually came regarding a very important matter, and I need a ce to stay." I say, feeling guilty about the little white

    lie.

    He''s frowning now, and I can feel his anger rippling through me.

    "Why would I house a Rossi?" he snarls.

    "That is my wish." I simply state firmly yet politely. "It now depends on if you are an Alpha who will honour his words or not."

    I know I''m pushing him, and when

    he ms his hand on the table before he grabs my face, squeezing my cheeks, I close my eyes, trying to

    calm my heart. "Fine, you want to stay, then you can. But you did not state how you expected to stay. So you can return to the cells where the likes of you belong." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    My eyes widen as he pushes my face to the side and I feel my heart clench. How will I do anything from down there? Actually, it doesn''t matter, I''ll

    find a way.

    ¡°What''s the matter, Princesa? Are you having second thoughts?" he asks mockingly.

    I smile gracefully and shake my head. "Nope, not at all. I ept."

    He frowns as he watches me, almost as if wanting to know what''s on my mind, but instead, he simply steps back. "If that''s what you fucking want."

    The doors open and two guards enter; to escort me to the cells...

    "It''s quite alright, I will make my own way down," I state, moving away when one of them tries to grab my arm. They nod and I lead the way out of the room. Thest thing I hear Enrique mutter is the words "Fucking Rossis."

    Don''t you worry, Enrique, soon, you won''t hate us so much. I''m going to make sure of that. I don''t know how yet, but I will figure it out.

    My wolf stirs, her nerves on edge, blending with my own.

    As long as my own troubles don''t catch up with me.

    At least until the Blood Moon.

 17. Distractions

    17. Distractions

    - ENRIQUE -

    "I don''t like the fact we have a royal in the cells." Carlos sighs as he sips his mojito.

    "Neither do I. The United Kingdom might be small, but they''re powerful. I don''t think we want to piss off the Lycan King." Jose adds quietly, his voice blending with the thudding of the music in the club.

    We''re down at Jewels because today had just been too fucking much, and I needed a break. But even while I''m here all I can think of is her.

    Even Jose isn''t having any fun, which is not normal for him, but Carlos doesn''t make fun of either of us either. Seems no one is themselves today. Even my fucking wolf is irritating the fuck out of me with his restlessness.

    We sit here staring, unseeing, at the distractions down below that seem to be rather dull tonight.

    "She''s no royal in my eyes," I reply arrogantly, thinking of the woman who reminds me of a princesa right out of a storybook with that hair and those

    curves.

    "Yet you call her Princesa." Jose mocks.

    I exhale slowly, "Cabr¨®n?"

    "Yeah?" he smirks.

    "Shut it."

    They both snicker.

    "Don''t you like a woman with light hair?" Carlos asks.

    "And those curves... no?" Jose adds.

    "I also like to kill. Want to be next on my list?" I counter, making them smirk, but the light-hearted humour dies away, and we all be sombre. "Why have we still not found who took her passport and her bag from that night? How can there be no footage of where that all went down? Where has she been living whilst she''s been here? Jose... it''s not like you to be so inefficient. I want those answers."

    "I''ll get them, I promise." He lowers his head apologetically.

    "She must havee here for a reason. It''s been three days since being down there, but not once has she asked to be let out." I muse, taking a gulp of my drink and ring down at the lights below.

    "Hmm, maybe she likes you and it''s her way of winning you over," Carlos suggests.

    I scoff, remembering the little chica who reminded me of a doll back then. Long hair, cute, innocent... I frown, feeling my irritation rise.

    "Let''s get out of here. Luis will bending here by the end of the week. That''s more crap to deal with," I mutter as I stand up and take out another cigarette, lighting it. I''ve had far too many today.

    "That''s pretty soon... why the change?" Jose asks, now frowning.

    "Why don''t you ask him when hees? Maybe you can both have a fucking chat over some Tembleque?" I ask sarcastically as we head out of the club.

    "Very amusing. We all know Luis is a jerk."

    "With allies I can use once hisnd is mine," I remark as I get into the passenger seat and Carlos gets into the driver''s seat. I fall silent after that, deep in thought. Why am I restless?

    Do I go down there? Ask her what will get her to leave?

    She''se here, but I don''t want her around when Luis and his daughter - whatever her name is, are here. The past is something I have kept hidden, and she is someone who knows more than I want anyone to know.

    No, I refuse to acknowledge her in any way. I will continue to ignore her... but can I?

    We reach the packhouse and I head to the kitchen, feeling like something to eat. These cigarettes just aren''t cutting it now.

    It''ste and I''m d not many are around, and the kitchen ispletely empty. There''s arge walk-in fridge and there''s an entire section in there that no one will touch as it is specifically for me, and I do dislike people touching my things...

    The cook always makes sure that my juices, shakes, fruit, and an array of prepped meals are always well stocked up. Alongside the meals that contain plenty of protein for when I trainte, not wanting to disturb the staff in the middle of the night, there is also a selection of desserts avable for me to eat at all times.

    I scan the shelf of desserts, about to grab one when I pause, frowning as I look at the tray, it''s emptier than usual... My frown deepens as I scan the fridge, even yesterday, I felt that the dessert tray looked a little emptier than usual, but thought perhaps the cook was busy, but two days in a row? Something isn''t right...

    I unscrew the lid from the ss jar of my favourite custard and my frown deepens, my eyes shing with irritation. There, to the side, I can see the little streak of someone having a sneaky taste. I m the jar back on the shelf, growling.

    I will find the cabr¨®n who stole my desserts and make them run a thousand fuckingps in the damn sun!

    ncing back at the shelf, I frown.

    Two nights of having the fucking audacity to take what''s mine.

    That''s one time too many... but this means they''ll do it again...

    Tomorrow night, I''ll be watching. I''ll find the little thief and I swear if it''s Jose, I will skin him alive.

    Growling, I storm out of the freezer, making one of the pack members jump from where he was about to pour himself some water.

    "Alpha! Is everything alright?"

    "Perfectly!" I snarl leaving the room.

    Do I look fucking ok?

    Idiot.

    ¡°Enrique, I''m going to leave these with you, you might want to check it, they were seen at the coastlinest night,¡± Carlos says, dropping a file on the table. ¡°The memory sticks in there with those pictures and a couple more not so clear.¡±

    I massage my temples. "Think

    maybe I should attend the SWA summiting up in ska? Actually, don''t answer that." I mutter. "I''m not sure if anyone aside from those on the inds have seen these things, but Luis will be attending the SWA though I will have him forward the information we''ve gathered."

    "Yeah... maybe someone will know what they are and now we have those Crawlers to deal with. I do think it''s better you do go. I know you don''want to because certain people will be there, but the Lycan King didn''t call this meeting. There''s another powerhouse behind it, someone who has information on Alphas from across the pl. This man holds power. How about we get to him before the Lycan King."

    "I don''t know, nor do I care if it is the Lycan. It might even be his son. I refuse to believe that boy''s not doing anything right now... he isn''t human.... I can assure you of that." I murmur, remembering the red-eyed boy I once tried to kill.

    "Do you want to talk about it?" he asks quietly.

    "No. So what else did you want to discuss?" I ask, ending that conversation.

    He nods, looking down as he scratches his cheek. "Ah yeah, it''s about Francisco. Do you want us to give the body back to his family? I''m sure they want to organise his burial."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Burial?" I ask, as I pick up the file and flip it open. It''s the following evening and I''ve spent thetter half dealing with paperwork. The pack''s grown and with it, so has the paperwork.

    "Yeah, ones'' send-off?" Carlos says as if this is obvious.

    "Ah yeah, so he can go tell Hades or Selene of his final deed on earth?" I reply coldly. "People like him don''t get a send-off, cremate him."

    Carlos freezes as he looks at me hesitantly. Although cremation ismon in our pack, the belief was that the soul would not pass if the body is burned... Well, I don''t n to help him into heaven, anyway.

    "Enrique... I know that he almostmitted a sin-"

    "Almost? The intention was there. He could have and would have if he had the choice. Sounds pretty clear to me. Do continue." My eyes sh and he lowers his head.

    "Forgive me, you are right, Alpha... but what about his family? If he is given the correct funeral rites, it would help them... Albeit it could be small, don''t take that from them."

    My eyes ze and I stand up, closing the gap between us.

    "Did I ask for your advice, Carlos?" I growl lowly. "No. I didn''t. Let them see the body, but that''s it, he''s going to burn in hell anyway and I want no more discussions on this topic. Am I fucking clear?"

    ¡°Absolutely. I understand, Alpha," Carlos says, lowering his head before he murmurs an ¡°excuse me? and leaves.

    I clench my jaw, punching the table before I walk over to the window. I hated disagreeing with him, but it also grates on my nerves when he and Jose try to argue with me.

    Frowning, I re out into the night sky. I still n to find my dessert thief, but before that I think I''ll pay a visit to the prisoner and try to find a way to

    get rid of her.

    Her words, though, still grate on my nerves; ''Are you an Alpha who honours your word?''

    Fucking woman... Don''t antagonise me...

    Yet, no matter how unbothered I act, those words are still messing with my head.

    I head down. It''s not thatte and there are people around, but they clear out of my path when they hear me approaching. A group of boys in theirte teens walk inside, just finishing from training.

    I have strict rules here and one of them is how strict and harsh the training is. There are things going on, something big ising and everyone needs to prepare for it. That is something I know.

    I unlock the doors to the cells, heading down towards the abandoned ones, wondering if she''d want to go home now. It''s been a few days, she will be feeling pretty weak without food now and maybe, just maybe, she''ll be ready to go home.

 18. A Necklace

    18. A Ne

    - ENRIQUE -

    It''splete silence down here...

    Turning the corner, I head right to the back until shees into view. Once again, I didn''t pick up her heartbeat.

    For a second, I stop, freezing as a wave of nostalgia washes over me. The way she''s sitting brings back memories. Her knees are up, her arms wrapped around them and her head resting on her knees.

    "Get up," Imand, my stomach twisting, but before I let my mind wander, I shut down the thoughts that threaten to creep into my mind.

    She stands up gracefully, her eyes sparkling, and she smiles at me coyly.

    Why the fuck does she look like she''s fine?

    "Can I help you with something, Alpha?" She asks innocently, but fuck, there''s something about it that makes my dick twitch and I frown.

    "Stop acting like I''m fucking visiting you at your home, although this is your home right now." I smirk coldly, "But there is actually something you can help me with. But we both know you don''t really care to listen or obey, right?" I cock a brow, stepping closer to the bars.

    Her plump lips part slightly, and I frown, thinking despite theck of food... her lips aren''t dry... her skin still glows, and she even looks... clean... Was someone feeding her?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Carlos, Jose, or was it Hugo? Although that old man is rarely ever at the packhouse...

    They are the only three people who would dare defy my orders, knowing they will probably live.

    Well, I''m going to fucking find out who and punish them for it.

    "If you tell me, maybe I might obey," she says softly.

    Wanna get down on your knees and take a cock like a good little girl?

    Fuck, what?

    No.

    I hate how she fucks with my head.

    "What is it?" she asks, concerned, rubbing her arm shyly, but that only makes her breasts look even more enticing.

    "I''m giving you the chance to change your mind... you won''t survive much longer without food. Even if you are powerful, will you really subject your wolf to such suffering over a stupid deal? What benefit are you getting from being down here?" I ask coldly.

    Her smile vanishes, and this time she looks down, sighing heavily.

    ¡°Because I refuse to return to Ennd without fixing things."

    My heart races and it takes my all not to react. I reach through the bars, grabbing her hair as I yank her closer, pressing her up against the bars, ignoring the way the bars burn my skin as I re down at her.

    "There is nothing to fix here, Princesa, and I don''t care if you see it as me breaking my word or not, because I don''t give a fuck what a Rossi thinks. I''m sending you home to your father. He needs to learn how to keep his precious little girl in check. He was a fool to send you out here alone! Anything can happen. You should know that more than anyone."

    She doesn''t say anything and that only fuels the fire within me, her dark eyes glittering with emotions.

    "Tomorrow you''re off this ind," I say with finality.

    "No!"

    My eyes ze at her whispered defiance, not expecting it. A roar rips from my throat as I m my other hand against the bars, making her flinch, the sound ricocheting off the walls and I yank her head closer.

    "I will not fucking tolerate disrespect, and you are pushing me beyond my limit! This is not your kingdom, and unless you learn to control that tongue, it will be your dead body which will be returning to Ennd!"

    Not waiting for a reply, I let go of her,

    feeling something catch on the

    button of my jacket, but I don''t bother to look as I shove her away. She gasps and I turn, seeing the glint

    of gold dangling from my jacket

    cuff.

    UMS

    "Please give it back to me!" she pleads, her eyes widening in panic as I look down at my jacket, which has the ne tangled in it. "I''m sorry! Please...just may I have it back, please?"

    Toote for fucking manners.

    Ignoring her, I walk out.

    I don''t n to entertain her or spoil her, but I also didn''t want to untangle it in front of her.

    "Please! I''m sorry, please!"

    Once I''m around the corner, I try to take it off, but it''s got twisted in the button. Hooking it around a finger, I raise my sleeve to my mouth and using my teeth manage to unwrap it.

    Pathetic.

    I head outside, needing a moment to clear my head.

    After a moment, I nce down at the ne in my hand, frowning.

    It''s gold, with a heart-shaped locket pendant. It has an opening and I wonder why she looked so upset when I walked away.

    Maybe I shouldn''t go through her things like this, but do I care? No.

    I flip it open, and a tiny click can be heard as I press it open fully walking along the garden path.

    There''s a picture of her and her

    family on one side, she looks only a

    little older than when I had seen herst and she''s holding a little baby girl, and a teddy bear, whilst her twin is hugging her, and her brother is right behind her, hugging her and her twin.

    Their parents are on either side of the boy and even the Lycan has a smile on his face.

    I move my thumb ande to an abrupt stop. Staring back at me is a ten-year-old me; his jaw clenched, a frown on his face, and a head full of hair. It''s an old image, yellowing slightly from age.

    Why the fuck does she have a picture of me in her ne?

    My mind spins as I stare down at it. Is this why she didn''t want me to have it?

    Why does she have my picture at all?!

    That''s what I want the answer to.

    Why?

    I nce back the way I came, frowning deeply.

    She''s here for a reason, and that is a reason I need to know now.

    Turning back, my eyes ze and I can feel my anger rising and I exhale slowly. I know I won''t get answers from her and my Alphamand doesn''t work on her... and as much as I feel like me stripping naked and questioning her might work, I''m not in the mood to y.

    Punching the wall, I growl in irritation, ignoring the throbbing pain in my hand I return inside and head to my office with that trinket in hand. One I will not return to her, regardless of how much she begs...

    ''Jose, organise a private flight to the UK for Kataleya Rossi, and yes, I fucking know we don''t have her passport. Make it work. I don''t care how.'' I snarl.

    ''Alph... Ok, Alpha.'' he replies, almost in defeat and I m my walls up as I drop into my chair, not wanting to be disturbed by anyone.

    And now I''ll fucking wait until past midnight because that dessert thief is going to be the one who will be the target of all my wrath...

    I strum my fingers on the desk looking at the phone. I had stuck a little sensor camera facing my shelves earlier on... and I will catch the culprit. Come out little mouse, because tonight will be yourst night...

 19. A Thief

    19. A Thief

    - ENRIQUE -

    The phone goes off several times, and soon I''ve lost count of how many times someone''s entered the fridge.

    It''s actually shocking how many times the pack members eat. Maybe I should up their training, they eat like fucking animals. No wonder money is spent like water, they''re fucking gluttons.

    I''m drifting off again when my phone chimes. I''m already sick of the damn tune.

    I sit up, seeing the green glow light up around the edge of the screen. I almost ignore it, feeling far toofortable in my seat, but ncing at the clock, it is past three in the morning now...

    It must be the thief.

    I sit up, unlocking my phone and check the camera.

    "I got you," I growl, seeing a hooded figure prowling my shelves. I can tell from that ass it''s a woman and what irks me is she''s picked up another one of my custards.

    Fuck.

    I stand up, and quickly and silently exit my office, heading down to the kitchen quietly. My eyes glimmer as the unsuspecting thief continues to eat MY food.

    I cross the dark hall, frowning at my phone. Why are they even eating in there? It means they know they''re stealing from me. I pocket my phone when I reach the kitchen, quietly opening the door. To my surprise, the light has not been switched on.

    Well, well, well... a thief who knows exactly what they''re fucking doing.

    I make my way across therge kitchen, reach the fridge and take out my phone, ncing at the camera again. She''s hurrying to the corner of the room, sitting on the floor with a pot in her hand, her head down. I frown. Did she hear me? Impossible...

    I pull open the door, my eyes on the phone. She''s on her feet again, clearly having changed her mind. She looks familiar but I can''t ce which of the girls it is... I step inside, the sound of my footsteps loud in the silence. She suddenly stands up and grabs a bottle of milk before she tries to walk out past me, but I grab her arm, stopping her in her tracks.

    "Na''a, not so fast now. You made the mistake of touching my food," I growl menacingly, yanking her back into the fridge, and looking into the face of the thief.

    To my surprise, it''s none other than -

    My eyes fly open. ¡°You!¡± I growl, unable to mask my surprise as I find myself staring into a pair ofrge, gorgeous dark eyes.

    Gasping, she closes her eyes, as if that''s going to make her disappear.

    "You fucking stole my food! How the fuck are you... How? How did you get out?" My mind is spinning as she stands there, her hands trembling as she clutches the jar of custard. "And stealing my fucking Nati? Are you for real?"

    She''s muttering to herself, and it takes me a second to understand the incoherent words.

    "It''s a dream. It''s not real. Go away. Shoo, go away."N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Shoo? Is she really shooing me?

    "I''m not going anywhere," I growl, mming her up against the nearest shelf, making the jars behind her rattle dangerously.

    She gasps, her eyes widening and for a second, she looks fucking gorgeous and I almost want to forgive her. But then I remember she''s a fucking Rossi and I don''t give a fuck.

    I tighten my grip on her arm as she looks down at the custard pot. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know they were only for you." She whispers and holds it out to me, looking rather sad.

    Cocking a brow, I knock it out of her hands, making it go flying to the ground. "I''m not eating anything you''ve touched," I sneer. "Now tell me how the fuck you got out before I find the traitor who helped you and skin them alive."

    She shakes her head vigorously; the hoodie slipping off. "N-no one helped me!"

    I scoff, "And am I supposed to believe that you escaped all by yourself? And... more than once?" I ask.

    "Well... whether you believe it or not, it''s the truth," she whispers with a pout, making me growl as I yank her close.

    "So, you admit you have eaten my food before!"

    "I-I didn''t mean more than once!"

    "Do not test me! You might look like Goldilocks, but I am not a fucking bear. I''m a wolf and I will tear you to shreds." I growl.

    "You remind me of Daddy Bear right now..." she quips innocently. My eyes sh, and she quickly shakes her head, mumbling an apology. "I was joking! Sorry!"

    "No wonder you look perfectly content down there when you''re eating plenty," I add, looking her over.

    Is that... my hoodie?

    I clench my jaw, ring at her.

    She looks down guiltily and I frown. "The truth... how did you get out?" I ask. It''s not possible she did it by herself. I refuse to believe that.

    She tilts her head, observing me curiously. "It''s the truth. I just unlock it and lock it whenever I need to."

    I tilt my head, masking my disbelief. I feel she''s telling the truth, but... is she?

    "So you''ve been ying prisoner?" I growl.

    She nods guiltily, slowly slipping the spoon she''s still holding in her hand into her mouth, licking it clean.

    I narrow my eyes. She is not cute or sexy.

    "I can show you if you like?" she suggests coyly, batting thoseshes.

    "That''s not getting you out of trouble. I''m shipping you to Ennd tomorrow, but tonight, I''m not letting you out of my sight." Someone like her could easily just walk through the entire pack and breach security at any fucking time. IF what she is saying is the truth.

    I yank her out of the fridge, and I''m halfway down the hall leading her towards the stairs when I hesitate.

    Did her father send her to spy? Just

    like those he sent years ago. If so...

    hould have learned that I will not

    I

    el.

    let anyone get away with spying on me, but what is his purpose in sending his daughter here? There''s more to it and it''s getting on my nerves.

    Reaching my quarters, I push her onto the bed before I lock the door.

    ¡°Now... since neither of us seems to need to sleep, I have some questions for you, and you are going to answer them," I say quietly as I begin to unbutton my shirt.

    Her eyes widen and I step closer to the bed, making her shuffle backwards, her heart thumping.

    Hmm, so this might actually work...

    I slowly remove my shirt, not missing the way her eyes glimmer pink, her cheeks matching them in colour before she hides behind her hands.

    "W-why are you taking your clothes off!" she exims, her voice sounding shrill.

    "Well... since you like to show me

    sass, Princesa, I''ve decided that every time you don''t answer a question I''ll simply remove one item of clothing... and I''m not wearing manyyers. So... shall we start?" I

    growl huskily as I toss my shirt onto the floor.

    Her eyes grow wider as she peeks through the gap, but there''s something in them that makes me want to push her. To see how far I can go... For a moment our eyes meet, and I''m losing myself in them, before she blinks, breaking that moment.

    "Ok, I''ll answer,¡± she whispers, her gaze dipping to my naked torso before she meets my gaze once more, her heart racing.

    ¡°Good. Now... question number one, why have you reallye to Puerto Rico? If you lie to me..." I leave my threat hanging, not even sure what I''m threatening her with, but my hand on the band of my pants is enough for her to sit up straight.

    Her legs are tucked under her, and she''s drowning in thatrge hoodie. "I will tell you... but will you promise to let me finish first?"

    Finish? An image of her with her legs spread apart and her juices-

    Fuck, focus!

    I pinch the bridge of my nose.

    "Just get on with it," I growl.

    She nods. "I came to repay the debt of kindness that you once showed me." I look up sharply as she looks me dead in the eye, her voice clear. "I came to find you."

 20. My Secret

    20. My Secret

    - KATALEYA-

    His eyes snap up to mine, and I''m scared he''ll get angry again, so I quickly continue. "I''ve been working on something for some years, and I wanted

    to give it to you. But things didn''t go as I thought... I knew it was going to be hard, but I never realised how difficult... I came here and things happened. You hate me... hate us...''

    11

    It pains me to admit those words out loud, but there is nothing I can do but exin this in the best way I possibly can without upsetting him.

    "And what exactly did you need to give me? Because I can assure you, I don''t want anything from you," he counters icily.

    ¡°I know... and that''s why I was hoping to stay here until you were more epting of me... to give me a chance to prove that we didn''t mean to make things worse for you. We had no choice but to end the Djinn-"

    "There are always options!" he growls, stepping closer.

    ¡°No... there wasn''t, because my aunty was going to kill the Djinn and give up her life in the process." I whisper. ¡°There was no other option, or my family would have taken it."

    "Lies!" he snarls, grabbing my chin painfully.

    "No. It''s the truth! I asked my dad the very same questions, Enrique! I promise you. I didn''t want you to get hurt. I wanted to know why it came to that. I asked if there was any way to save your father, but it was toote for him, the Djinn had destroyed his body, without him he couldn''t survive," I whisper, gripping his wrist, my heart pounding as I gaze into those cold hazel eyes, hoping he believed me.

    But my words don''t mean anything to him. "Yeah, of course, he would tell you whatever you want to hear, anyway. Besides, did they carry out tests to confirm he was too far gone to be saved?" he spits, his gold eyes zing with rage.

    "It''s not like that."

    "Oh, yeah?"

    "I''ve spoken the truth." I look down, saddened.

    He suddenly wraps his hand around my throat, forcing me to look up. "Next question..."

    My heart pounds as I gaze up into his gorgeous face.

    Goddess... he really is the most handsome man I have ever seen. One right out of a dream... even his body is the type both Azura and Sk would approve of.

    I blush at the thought of admitting to admiring a man''s body, but even feeling shy, I''m not able to look away from those sexy eyes.

    "Actually, you haven''t answered properly. What did you want to give me that brought you so far from home? You''re good at avoiding answering honestly," he remarks dangerously.

    "A one-of-a-kind, bionic engineered prosthetic that you never need to remove unless you want to. One that you can bathe with, one that you can control with your mind... one... that will shift with you. One that is a weapon stronger than anything you could imagine," I say, my voice breaking. We finally did it, we made it.

    My heart is hammering nervously as I gaze up at him, seeing the change that is morphing his face. From shock, disbelief and it''s changing back to... rage.

    "And who said I''d ever ept anything from a Rossi whore? Let alone charity!" he snarls, mming me backwards onto the bed, his grip on my throat tightening and suddenly I can''t breathe.

    It hurts.

    "It''s not charity. You lost your h-hand because of me," I manage to choke out, my vision darkening as I struggle to breathe, but I don''t want to fight him. I need him to understand.

    "I''m doing perfectly fine without it! Are you doing this to make yourself feel better?!" he growls.

    "No... I want..." It''s hopeless. Does he not see that it''s not that?

    His eyes ze gold, his anger filling the room like a nket. He finally lets go of my throat but instead, he grabs me by the hair, yanking my head as I''m forced to sit up.

    "You''re doing this for you! Not for anyone else!"

    "No, Enrique! I swear, I always remembered you. At the darkest time of my life, you were there! To me, you were my hero! You gave me food and tried to protect me!" My eyes blur with tears that frustrate me.

    "Darkest time... then you don''t fucking know darkness or pain." He snarls, his eyes glimmering orange. His hand twisting painfully in my hair, making me gasp.

    "I love you!" I blurt out, my eyes widen in shock as I realise what I just said.

    Voiced my most treasured feeling...

    He stills for a moment, but before I can hope for anything, he smirks coldly.

    "Well guess what, Princesa?" he whispers, leaning closer to me, his nose brushing my hair. My heart thuds and even before he speaks, I know he''s going to say something harsh. But nothing I predict can prepare me for what he does say.

    "I hate you; I hate you more than I hate your father. I wish I never fucking met you, I wish Father had finished you off, I wish I never showed you any mercy, and fuck do I wish I never found you down there!"

    Each word, each sentence, cuts through me like a whip made out of fire and poison. "If you want to do me a favour... then leave, or better, go to fucking hell!" he snarls, shoving me aside. I fall sideways onto the bed, my hair covering my face.

    I''ve had things said to me before... I''ve had vile remarks thrown at me by men... been mocked by girls for my weight... made fun of, but these arements that cut like a de...

    He''s the boy I dreamt of...N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "Get the fuck out of my pack, now. Or I will kill you."

    I look up sharply, his words shocking me, brushing away my tears as I gaze up at the man before me, trying to calm my emotions.

    One who wears an expression ofplete hatred.

    He''s the boy I thought of every night as I fall asleep...

    The one I lived for...

    My cold-hearted knight.

    "Then kill me..." I say softly, getting off the bed and looking at the man who towers over me. "If it will ease the pain in your heart, I will die willingly."

    His eyes ze, but before he can speak, the room seems to darken. A familiar foreboding feeling surrounding me.

    He''s trying to find me!

    No, not now!

    ''Sha...za...sha.. the deep menacing

    sound that never makes sense

    begins to get louder and suddenly I''m in that dreaded crypt once again. The tatt shadowed being in the corner writes something on the wall with his long knife-like w.

    Ve

    A crawler, but not just any crawler. there''s something far more terrifying about Kim than any other crawler... There''s not as much smoke around him, he''s taller... stronger...

    This is their leader, and he''s the one who''sing for me.

    I can''t move.

    Please don''t turn...

    My heart pounds as he stops scraping away at the wall and turns to face me.

    My blood runs cold as it does every single time when our eyes meet.

    Death, darkness, and otherworldly evil.

    He slowly advances towards me, sniffing the air.

    Fear...

    They feed off it...

    He opens his mouth, his huge teeth drawing in a rattling breath.

    "I don''t fear you," I whisper, feeling the pungent evil dripping off him as I look him dead in the eye.

    He looks more sinister than the Crawlers, if that''s possible.

    ''You will...sha... za...sha. You will hmt nswt Ashetaaa!'' heshes out at me and this time I can''t hold back the scream as he gets closer.

    He''s never gotten so close!

    Suddenly pain erupts through me and I know I need to cut the connection between us - now!

    The taste of blood fills my throat, and I scramble to remember Dante''s orders.

    ''Focus on your light.''

    Kik¨¦...

    My eyes sting when his hurtful words return, cutting into me.

    I scan the crypt, my powers fuzzy around me. They don''t work here!

    Focus on my light...

    It''s not working!

    It''s not working!

    A rattling chuckle leaves his teeth, and the stomach-churning smell of his breath fills my nose.

    ''Soon... soon you wille to free me... soon your essence will feed me... and I have finally found you.''

    His mouth stretches and he lets out a blood-curdling roar as he raises his hand.

    My light!

    Focus...

    I close my eyes, but I''m not fast enough, feeling crippling pain tear through me as he shes into me.

    A piercing scream fills the air as my entire body numbs, the pain is far too intense to bear.

    I hear Enrique''s faint voice calling me. I can''t make out what he''s saying, but I try to focus on it. Letting it guide me back to my body.

    He''s calling me...

    There is always hope.

    I open my eyes, staring at the monster who is trapped for now, feeling myself being pulled away, but unlike the other times when he could not touch

    me, he now can.

    I know soon he will be out, and he wille for me, because he has already promised me that he will be my end...

    And he will be.

    I have not told anyone... but I have foreseen my death.

    On the night of the Blood Moon... when the moon disappears from the night sky; I will die.

 21. Acting Fast

    21. Acting Fast

    - ENRIQUE -

    "Then kill me... If it will ease the pain in your heart, I will die willingly."

    My eyes sh as she promises those words so carelessly as if her life is something so small and invaluable that she''s willing to throw it away or speak those words so carelessly when we all fucking know life is precious.

    That simply angers me more. They act like they''re willing to die for others, but the fucking truth is they haven''t experienced death the way I have. They use it in heroic remarks that carry no fucking weight.

    Suddenly, an intense ripple of some sort of maic shift fills the air, and everything dulls. Before I can even speak, she suddenly tenses up, her head snapping towards the ceiling as she stares unseeingly past me, her brilliant pink eyes full of...

    Terror.

    There''s no other way to exin it.

    What''s happening to her?

    I''m about to call her when her body gives way, and she''s about to fall to the ground, but instead, I push her backwards, so shends on the bed behind her.

    The heaviness in the very atmosphere is bing darker... reminding me of those monsters. Are they here?

    "Wake up," Imand her, but she remains unmoving despite the thundering of her heart.

    Are theying?

    ncing around, I lift her off the bed. If they''re about toe, I need to put her somewhere safe so I can deal with them. I suck in a breath, freezing at the intense level of darkness that is swirling around her and almost drop her.

    ''Jose, Carlos! There''s something-''

    Before I can even flip her onto my shoulder, she screams.

    It rips through the air, ringing through the room. A scream of true pain, one that tears at my heart in an inexplicable way.

    The evil in the air thrums through me like a seductive whisper, calling me.

    What is going on?

    I quickly ce her down, my heart thundering in my ears as her body trembles. Dark bruises that look exactly like the ones that were forming on my shoulders appear across her neck, spreading down over her breasts and when I lift the hoodie, I can see that it is spreading across her waist and hips, too.

    ''Secure the grounds! There''s a high chance something is about to attack. Anyone out on the streets gets inside!'' Imand.

    How are they doing this? Where are they?!

    "Kataleya!" I growl, ignoring the fact that I said her name as her body convulses.

    She''s in pain, her heartbeat is going crazy and she''s lost all colour.

    ''There''s nothing here Alpha... all secure.''

    ''Precaution cabr¨®ns!''

    How then...?

    ¡°Kataleya!" I shout as I pull her into my arms, trying to stop the spasms that are jarring through her. There are tears streaming down her cheeks, and the bruises are bing darker.

    What the fuck is going on?

    ¡°Jose! How did you heal me the other night?!''

    The door bursts open, and he and Carlos are both standing there, I can hear themotion as the entire packhouse is rushing from their rooms on alert.

    "I didn''t heal you. She did." Jose admits, his face pale as he stares at her neck where the bruises have crawled up to her jaw. The marks my fingers left gone beneath the much darker bruising.

    It takes me a fraction of a second toprehend what he said, and my head snaps up to him.

    "Who the fuck healed me, you hijo de puta?"

    "I''m sorry, Alpha, but you weren''t doing great, and the water would have taken far too long to purify and the bruises were spreading," he mutters, lowering his head.

    My emotions are conflicted as my gaze snaps to the woman shivering in my arms.

    She saved me?

    I clench my jaw not knowing what to make of that. I owe her.

    "Get me a dagger," I order, suddenly standing up and cing her on the bed.

    Carlos acts fast, rushing to the drawer, picking one up and bringing it over to me.

    "What are you going to do?" Jose asks nervously.

    "There was blood sttered across the bed sheets. I think she drained the wounds. I''m going to do the same or attempt it anyway," I say quietly. "We don''t know if that-" Carlos sounds panicked as he passes me the dagger.

    "Leave, send the best doctor we have up here and stay on alert," I say quietly, my eyes raking over her, it''s mainly across her chest and stomach... "Yes, Alpha." They both say before they step out and shut the door behind themselves.

    I cut open the hoodie with the dagger before ripping it open fully.

    "Wake up," Imand, brushing her hair off her face. I''m not sure if this is even the right thing to do, but she isn''t responding. There''s little choice that I have. She''s broken into a cold sweat and her skin looks chalk white now.

    cing the dagger down, I tear open the hoodie and even then, despite the situation, I''m aware of her sexy curves. She''s wearing a white wrap around her breasts that barely contain her boobs.

    I hope I''m doing the right thing...

    Sucking in a breath, I pick up the knife and create a thin cut along the darkest parts of her injury. Deep red blood bubbles as it spills out before it gives way to pure red.

    She whimpers and I brush her hair back. "Lo siento... work with me chica... I''m not having you fucking die on my ind," I mutter, as I continue to make the light nicks, letting the dark blood bleed out.

    I nce up at her, her heartbeat is calming but it''s still not enough to be considered normal and I''m not even sure if I''m helping but this is the only thing Lean think of. I make a few light cuts across the bruise, slicing open the fabric that binds her

    breasts, allowing them to spring

    free.

    I try to focus on the dark bruises along her left breast and down the centre and make a few more cuts in the darkest areas.

    She gasps, her eyes fluttering before her body suddenly stills.

    The dark energy that was pulsating in the air is gone and I let out a deep breath, hanging my head for a second before tossing the dagger onto the

    bed.

    I look down at the woman beneath me, knowing she''s going to be ok. The smell of cherry blossoms and blood filling the air.

    Jose, on the other hand, won''t be fucking ok for knowingly letting her walk around.

    I get off the bed to grab her something to wear. Pulling open my wardrobe, I take out a grey oversized T-shirt.

    ''I love you.''

    I scoff, did she really think I''d buy that? You don''t love someone who has done nothing but say cruel things to you. Even if she did have a picture of me in her ne, it meant nothing.

    She''s delusional and I need her gone.

    She angers me.

    I hate how she fucks with my head.

    Returning to the bed, I remove the white cloth from under her, unable to look away from her breasts, my cock spasming with pleasure at the sight of them. She''s beautiful, I''ll give her that...

    Her eyes are closed now, teardrops clinging to hershes like little jewels. Her hair is a stunning colour, at times it reminds me of sand, summer, and

    the sun.

    Looking away, I slip the shirt over her head and rest it back onto the pillow behind her, managing to slip it down to her waist when there''s a knock on the door.

    "Enter," I say, examining the bruises. They''ve eased up a lot, although they''re still dark.

    The door opens, and it''s Carlos, Jose, and Doctor Benjamin.

    ¡°Alpha Enrique.¡± The doc says with a bow of his head, his medical box in hand.

    "Check her over and make sure she''s alright," I say, standing up. "Jose, a word."

    ''Carlos, watch him.'' I add through the mind link before I exit the room.

    Jose follows me, and I lead him down the hall to my office. Pushing open the door, I walk over to my desk and take a cigarette from the drawer, trying

    to calm the rippling rage that I had somehow forgotten about at that moment.

    ¡°Close the door, or do you need me to do it for you?" I snarl.

    He shuts it instantly. ¡°Look, Enrique, allow me to expl-"

    "You had your fucking chance." My eyes sh as I light my cigarette ring at my Beta." I realise now why we weren''t finding any information on

    her..."

    He tenses, his head bowed, but his fear hangs in the air, like a ring beacon of light, exposing his guilt.

    "To think I was a fool not to realise it

    earlier... A fool to think I could trust anyone." breathe out as I walk

    ????

    towards him, my heart thuddinget

    viciously as my eyes burn with an inferno of rage that I''m trying to

    keep under control.

    "Forgive me, Alpha," he says, lowering his head.

    "No wonder we were unable to find anything on Kataleya Rossi, when someone I am supposed to trust has been lying to me... keeping information

    that I desired from me..." I whisper coldly as I circle him.

    My wolf stirs, a reminder that Jose is supposedly a friend, but before a friend he is my Beta, and a Beta''s loyalty to his Alpha should be absolute.

    "Tell me, Jose, what is the punishment for betrayal?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    He swallows, but his voice does not tremble when he speaks. "Death."

    I smirk coldly, "Correct."

 22. A Plan

    22. A n

    - ENRIQUE -

    "She could heal you, and if saving your life costs me mine, I''m willing to die," Jose says. "Se?orita Kataleya Rossi has no ill intent... and if I told you her reason for being here, you would not like it."

    Iugh mockingly.

    "Oh, I don''t like her being here regardless of her fucking reasons and I already learned what they are." I snarl, grabbing him by the cor and mming him up against the wall behind us.

    He grunts as his head smashes into the wall behind us. "Did you think I would ept that piece of prosthetic trash that she thinks can work wonders?! Did you feel sorry for me and think I needed it? I''m the strongest in these waters, and you know that!"

    Confusion flicks across his face. "Prosthetic?"

    I cock a brow. "What else?"

    Why is he fucking confused? Did I just fuck things up and make them worse by mentioning that detail?

    ¡°I just knew that hering meant goodwill for us. Nothing more. I know you don''t like her or the Lycan King, but she is light, the most light I have seen on this ind in years."

    "Yeah, and she''s also brought fucking darkness with her. Are you blind cabr¨®n or just stupid?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "As your Beta, it''s my job to advise you and point out the truth. You''re a good Alpha, Enrique, and I''m certain she has feelings for you... have you considered the possibilities of how this could be good for us, of the possibilities it could bring if you made her your Luna? More, far more than Alpha Luis'' daughter would!"

    My mocking smirk vanishes, and I stare at him. "Take the Lycan''s daughter as my Luna? I''d only do that if I wanted to..." I trail off, a sudden thought entering my mind.

    If I wanted to cause him pain...

    And she was ready to do anything...

    "Enrique, your eyes... what''s wrong?"

    Unbeknown to him, he might just have given me the ultimate idea to destroy the Lycan...

    "Nothing at all," I murmur as I look him in the eye. "I actually feel... pretty powerful..."

    "Enrique..."

    "Get the fuck out," Imand. He obeys hesitantly, but it''s a direct order and that is something he cannot defy.

    I walk around my desk and sit down in my seat, the sudden idea of how to get the perfect revenge on the Lycan now within my grasp...

    She says she loves me... she''s willing to die for me...

    I can''t help but chuckle, throwing back my head as Iugh out loud, wondering how I never saw it before.

    She''s blinded... here all alone...

    Myughter only gets louder as I realise that my revenge is already before me.

    His little pure-hearted princesa, I''m sure he''s got a soft spot for her, and how better to break him than to destroy her?

    I toss the cigarette up, catching it in the palm of my hand and crushing it in my fist before I rest my elbows on the desk, cing my prosthetic hand on top of the other and resting it beneath my chin as I smirk, staring ahead at the door to my office.

    Never have I felt so... powerful and in control. The idea of breaking the Lycan and forcing him to his knees excites me.

    This... this is how you get revenge!

    This is the perfect solution. How had I not seen it before?

    How was I trying to send her away when keeping her here would make her and her father suffer?

    I should thank Jose for his incredible idea. I might not give him such a strict sentence.

    ''Alpha, the doctor said she''s doing ok, but she''s exhausted. Her blood pressure is a bit high but she''ll be fine soon. She just needs rest.'' Carlos'' voice

    comes.

    ''Excellent.'' I stand up and exit my office. I''ll deal with Joseter, for now... for now I will deal with the princesa.

    Smirking coldly, I make my way to my bedroom just as the doctor steps out.

    "Thank you," I say to him as he lowers his head and leaves.

    "Leave," I order Carlos,

    "Yes Alpha," he replies.

    "Oh, and let Jose know he will be punished and stripped of his rank." Carlos''s face falls.

    "Enriq-"

    "I said leave," I growl.

    He bows his head, a small frown on his forehead before he walks away, most likely to find Jose. Entering my bedroom, I shut the door behind me, staring down at the woman on the bed.

    One of the Lycan''s precious jewels.

    I sit at the edge of the bed. The rage inside of me is... calming. Almost weing...

    I run my fingers through her hair, my finger tracing the smooth skin of her neck, the bruise already quite faded.

    The perfect n to destroy the Rossis.

    And all thanks to this little chica who couldn''t forget the boy who is long dead.

    Foolish...

    Stupid...

    Yet so perfectly excellent for me.

    Her eyes flutter open as she scans the room, fear in her eyes - before theynd on me, her gaze snapping to my hand that is tangled in her hair before they snap to meet my gaze.

    Concern shes in her eyes and I smirk.

    What a foolish girl. Is she worried about me?

    "You''re awake."

    ¡°Yes...¡± she says as she slowly gets up, ncing down at the shirt she''s wearing, touching her stomach.

    "Good, doesn''t mean you''re off the fucking hook," I remark, moving my hand away from her. I had to y this out carefully. I at least need her on my side, because it will be this princesa who will destroy her father... for me.

    "I know..." she says, pouting as she rubs her arm, squeezing her breasts together.

    And I think I could have a little fun too with her.

    My eyes rake over her body, glimmering with approval. She is rather fine and taking her as my own would only hurt him even more. "Good, you will remain in this room until I figure out what I will do with you," I say coldly, standing up and turning my back on her. "O-ok..." she whispers, looking down.

    I walk to the door when I pause. "Actually... this is my room. I''ll remain here too."

    Her eyes widen as I turn back and drop onto the bed, making her quickly shuffle to the side. I close my eyes, cing my hands behind my head.

    ¡°Tell me, princesa... did you really mean what you said earlier?" I remark, looking at her through narrowed eyes.

    She tilts her head and nods. "Yes," she whispers.

    "I''m on about your schoolgirl confession," I say mockingly.

    A wave of sadness shes in her eyes, and she looks down. "Yes..."

    I scoff, thinking I had said a lot to her before whatever happened might not have been for the best. I''m going to have to be smart about it and not just flippletely or she might get suspicious.

    "What happened to you?" I ask, genuinely wondering what it was.

    She nces up at me before she answers. ¡°Just something I''m dealing with. As I said, the Crawlers, they''re here for me. One of them just found me..." She shivers as she looks down. "Thank you for helping me."

    "I didn''t help you. The doctor did." I reply firmly.

    She smiles and nods. "You called him though, right?"

    I frown, him? Was she aware of her surroundings? How did she know the doctor was a man? When I entered, she was out of it... right?

    I observe her intently but don''t reply.

    "You should sleep." She says softly as she makes to get off the bed. I grab her wrist, stopping her.

    "As should you?" I counter, yanking.

    her into my arms. She gasps, her heart thumping as I pull her against me and she struggles to get away "Don''t," growl menacingly and she freezes, her heart thundering as I pull her against me, her back pressed against my chest and her ass feels so fucking good.

    She''s terrified, but she doesn''t move, and I rx back on my pillow.

    ''Jose.''

    ''Yes, Alpha?''

    ''I''m going to need her things, especially her phone.... Make sure I get it and I know you have it.'' I say dangerously.

    There''s silence for a few moments before he responds. ''Yes Alpha, absolutely. I will charge it and give it to you tomorrow.''

    Good.

    I look down at the back of the woman''s head as I hold her in my arms.

    "Tell me, Princesa... how far can you go for me?" I murmur as I bury my nose into her neck, inhaling the refreshing floral scent. She at least smells

    good...

    Her breath hitches, her heart thumping as she shivers in my hold, the tiniest whimper escaping those plush lips.

    Fuck yes.

    "I-I don''t know what you mean," she answers, trying to adjust her body so I''m not pressed up against her.

    "I mean... you say you love me, so how far will you go to prove that? Because I think there''s a few things I could have you do." I remark, running my hand down her stomach.

    She gasps, sucking in her stomach as I throb against her ass.

    ¡°En-Enrique.....¡± she whimpers.

    I chuckle darkly. ¡°Hush... I''m not asking you to spread your legs, not yet anyway... but if you n on staying in Puerto Rico, there''s got to be a

    reason I would keep you here."

    "I do have my reasons." She replies softly.

    "A good one, one that benefits me, too," I add, knowing I''m making her panic, but I''m enjoying it.

    Cupping her breast, I squeeze slightly, making her whimper, her skin heating up, but her body cannot deny she''s enjoying this. Her nipple hardens

    beneath my touch, and I smirk as she ces her hand over mine.

    ¡°Enrique..... stop,¡± she whispers, her cheeks burning, and I raise my head to see her face.

    "But do you want me to?" I ask. Her brilliant pink eyes meet mine, her breasts rising and falling rapidly.

    "Y-yes!" she nods vigorously.

    I scoff, "There''s plenty of women to

    satiate me, but tell me then, what else can you do so that I would allow you to stay here?" I ask coldly. "It''s not like you''d agree to be my Luna. That would help since we know power ys a great part in mating..."

    Her eyes narrow, showing the intelligence I know she possesses as she assesses me.

    "Why would you want me as your Luna?" she asks.

    "Why else? Youe from a strong bloodline, even if I hate them." I reply coldly.

    Her heart calms as she searches for something in my eyes. No hint of a smile on her face, just keen observance.

    "You said you loved me." I cock a brow, running my knuckles down the valley between her breasts. "Don''t deny that my touch turns you on."

    Her cheeks flush a little, but it''s almost as if she''s not buying my words. She looks down, cing her hand over mine and stopping my descent.

    She looks me dead in the eye. "I do... if this is what you wish, I agree."

    But I''m not looking at a blushing, flustered princesa but someone else. Someone who sees right through me, someone far more intelligent and

    powerful...

    For a split second, I''m unnerved,

    ready to backtrack on my

    suggestion, if she knows why would

    she agree... she can''t be that stupid

    knowing I''ll make her life hell, but

    then she smiles, batting those thickshes of hers and I push the stupid thought away.

    She tilts her head, blushing lightly. "I agree, I''ll be your Luna."

 23. Thoughts

    23. Thoughts

    - KATALEYA -

    I look in the mirror, staring at my reflection.

    His Luna.

    No matter how much I denied it or told myself we could never be, it never took away these emotions that I have no control over. But it isn''t meant to be like this.

    Even if those words feel like a dream, they are not. Maybe the beginning of a nightmare, maybe not. Especially when I witnessed the look in his eyes, that dangerous glint that told me he was nning something.

    Something that promised pain and havoc.

    He''s trying to hurt me, using my confession that I blurted out against me and I... I will let him because I am here to help him. Not to gain his love, nor to win him over, but to lift the darkness that shrouds his very being.

    And I can''t help him if I''m locked up in the cells. I''m not sure how much as a Luna he will treat me, but I will take what I can and use everything in my power to make the most of this situation.

    In fact, this is a better-case scenario in many ways. I just wish it wasn''t at the expense of using my confession.

    But I''m here to help him, and by being his so-called Luna, it will give me a far better chance than I hoped for... but how do I tell Dad about this? Must I tell him? Maybe it''s better I don''t... but he''ll be upset if I don''t.

    Sighing, I decide I''ll speak to the girls when I get a chance. I wish I had my phone.

    I undress and step into the shower, sucking in a breath as I switch on the icy water. Yelping when it sprays on me, although I am not under the powerful stream yet.

    Closing my eyes, I bravely step under the downpour, wrapping my arms around myself as the water gushes down, making me whimper.

    "It isn''t cold, it isn''t cold. Not cold... no, not cold, I''m not cold." I whimper as the ice-cold water makes my teeth chatter. I take a deep breath slowly getting used to the cold after a few moments.

    If you believe it... it''s real.

    How can he be so stingy with warm water? It''s freezing, even for a warm day. No one wants to bathe in this ice-cold water. With the heat, the water should at least be lukewarm, but it''s icy!

    I wash my hair, enjoying the shower far more than I should be despite the freezing temperatures.

    Why the sudden change in his persona? What did he realise that he switched tune like that, anyway?

    And his eyes, once again, were orange.

    And the Crawler... how was it possible?

    Is the darkness growing? Because it''s clear that it''sing for me too. How was he able to get close to me?

    I am still unable toprehend that.

    I brush my wet hair back and lean against the wall behind me, closing my eyes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Dante said as long as there is no darkness around me, I''ll be safe.

    That they''ll never be able to touch me in my visions...

    Maybe I should talk to him! I-

    My eyes snap open as his words rey in my head. ''As long as there is no darkness around you, you will be untouchable, My Cherry Blossom. Always remember that.''

    Darkness... around me...

    Around me.

    Enrique?

    A frown etches onto my forehead, and I shake my head.

    No, he is not that kind of darkness, just- it doesn''t matter! I am not abandoning him even if he is!

    Dante said that, but he doesn''t know all. I have already foreseen my death by then, so it doesn''t matter.

    I finish washing quickly, switch the shower off, and pick up a towel to dry my hair. The dark thoughts made me feel rather glum.

    I walk to the mirror and look down at my body. The bruises are fading, the thin cuts Enrique had made have healed already.

    He did save me, proving there is plenty of good in him, just as he delivered justice for me when it came to those men.

    There is more good in him. There always has been and I will find it.

    I put on the ck robe that is hanging on the hook, and sniff it. It smells of him... My cheeks flush as I wrap it tighter around me, suddenly remembering the way his hand had roamed my body.

    It makes sense... what Sk and Azura say about it... there''s something about being touched by a man, or in Sk''s case, by someone.

    My heart is racing as I silently step out of the bathroom. He''s lying on the bed, his eyes closed, his hands behind his head in nothing but those pants. I swallow hard as my gaze lingers on the obvious bulge in his pants.

    I look away quickly and scan the room. Like the guest room, it doesn''t have much character, but it is better to some extent. I wonder if being Luna means I can change the d¨¦cor.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Get in bed or is my Luna-to-be a prude?" he mocks.

    "I am a little concerned since my Alpha-to-be has wandering hands." I counter slyly.

    His eyes narrow and he grumbles

    something incoherent. "Then it''s your loss. I just hope you aren''t scared of any poisonous snakes and spiders We are in a rather woody area...it''smon to get those inside with the amount of time people leave the doors open.¡± He remarks, making me instinctively look around.

    l

    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about those. I''ve seen snakes far more dangerous than anything I''ll face this ind." I say confidently, remembering Apophis''s serpents. Besides, there is not even one snake in the cells.

    I go over to the sofa and curl up on it, it''s small but at least it''s not as hard as the in hard floor.

    "Goodnight," I call softly.

    He doesn''t respond and I close my eyes, wondering what exactly he''s nning.

    But it''s safe to say neither of us were able to sleep tonight.

    "Get up. We''re going to the shops."

    "Shops?" I ask, rubbing my eyes as I slowly sit up to find I''m on the bed.

    How did I even-

    He frowns. ¡°Before you assume that I carried you to the bed, you were the one who came yourself.¡± He says coldly.

    "Oh..."

    Did I?

    Hmm... I haven''t sleepwalked in years...

    He tosses me some pants and an oversized top, and I nce up at him.

    "Which shops are we going to?" I ask.

    "For clothes. If you are to be my Luna, you need appropriate clothing, not to mention I don''t want your precious father to think I''m not treating his little girl right." A cold smirk crosses his face, one that makes me feel uneasy.

    ¡°D-dad?¡± I say as I quickly pick up the clothes.

    He cocks a brow. "Of course..." he walks towards me, cing a finger under my chin. "Won''t you share the good news with him? Wouldn''t he want to know who his precious daughter chose as a mate?"

    My stomach churns with unease.

    Is... Is Dad his target? My heart thunders at the thought of him using me to hurt Dad.

    ¡°Of course, I will," I reply smoothly. "But there''s nothing to tell him right now. I am not Luna yet."

    ¡°Then we should change that soon..." His eyes darken menacingly, and a chill runs down my spine. "My Luna... the daughter of the man who killed my father. That''s a story indeed..."

    "Enrique... by any chance... you aren''t doing this to hurt my father, are you?" I ask, smiling gently.

    His face doesn''t change, but there''s a predatorial glint in those dreamy yet cunning hazel eyes before he cocks a brow.

    "Now, why would you even think that?"

 24. Shopping & Lace

    24. Shopping & Lace

    -KATALEYA-

    I won''t let you.

    We''re silent for a moment, both of us simply looking the other square in the eye. Neither of us speaks before he looks away first as he turns away and picks up his jacket.

    "So Princesa, don''t waste my time. Go get dressed, we''ll catch breakfast while out."

    My eyes light up at that despite the burden his words have left on me, and I hurry to the bathroom. "I''ll be quick!" I promise, shutting the door. Inside the bathroom, my smile fades.

    If that is his aim, to hurt Dad through me, then he''s in for a surprise. I love Enrique. That is a love that grew within me since I was a child, but Dad? He''s my father, the man who really would never hurt me.

    Someone who loves me and has raised me. I won''t let anyone hurt my father, even if it''s the man I love...

    I love them both, but the truth is that it is going to be difficult making sure they don''t hurt one another, because just as I won''t let Enrique hurt Dad, I will make sure Dad doesn''t hurt Enrique either.

    Why am I so certain things will get rough?

    It''s an hourter, and we have finally reached our first shop. We had breakfast first, although Enrique didn''t eat, far too busy on a call that I could not hear well, but the frown on his face told me he was not pleased and the dark mood reflected when he tossed the bill on the table and yanked me out of the shop, but even then, I had enjoyed my breakfast.

    The morning had been somewhat pleasant, or it was, until now.

    I stare up at the luxury lingerie shop, and although I loved buying pretty lingerie, I liked to go to these stores alone, or with Mama, Zu and Sky only. No one else! But it''s clear Enrique ns to go inside.

    "W-what are we doing here?" I mumble.

    "Buying you lingerie." He states as he motions for his men to wait outside and we enter the shop.

    "But..." I trail off knowing he won''t listen and follow him inside as he holds the door open for me.

    Lingerie and sexy nightwear decorate the racks and there''s plenty of raunchy promotional posters of models looking sensational in lingerie, stered around the shop, making me nce at Enrique, but his eyes are roaming the racks.

    "Wee sir, madam, do you need any help selecting anything?" the saleswoman asks politely.

    "Oh no-"

    "Yes, show us the sexiest pieces you have... I want my woman to look ravishing." Enrique says, his arm snaking around my waist as he yanks me close.

    My eyes widen, despite that familiar rush of pleasure tingling through me.

    Why does he care what lingerie I buy? I mean, what is his reason for buying me shameless lingerie? Is it so he can imagine me in them? Goddess no!

    "Right away, sir." The woman smiles, batting her eyshes at Enrique. "What is your size, madam?"

    "Umm, I''m not sure you''ll have it here." I mumble, trying to find an excuse.

    "We are very inclusive ma''am, I''m certain we will." She''s pretty confident and I have no choice but to whisper it to her. She gives me a smile before she hurries away and I stare up at him.

    "They''re so expensive here,e let''s go to another store. You know regr clothing stores also have lingerie?" I suggest.

    "Hmm, I know, but I want to see you in something sexy, maybe a thong... You have an ass that can swallow it up nicely," he whispers huskily, making my entire body burn up.

    "You-you need to save money!¡± I splutter, wanting to pull away, but his grip is strong and I don''t want to use force.

    "I have plenty."

    I stop trying to escape him and tilt my head, giving him a displeased look. "Yet you can''t afford warm water." I mutter.

    His cocky cold smirk fades and he frowns, but before he can speak, the woman is back holding several flimsy pieces of fabric.

    Those things won''t keep my boobies in ce!

    They have no purpose but to look pretty!

    "Here ma''am." The woman smiles as she holds them out for me. "I''m pretty sure these will fit."

    "Excellent. Why not try them on for me?" Enrique asks, making my already nervous heart thump a little more.

    "T-they may not be my size. I think they look too small! And you can''t try lingerie." I mumble.

    ¡°That is a shop policy, but if you want, I can measure you and-"

    "No need... if they don''t fit her, then I''ll still pay because I do want you to try them on." He says quietly.

    The woman nces between us, and I force a smile as I turn to her. "Umm, maybe they''ll fit hopefully," I say, as I lift one of the body suits and look at the size. Or even better, they don''t fit!

    "Then all that''s left is for you to try them on..." Enrique remarks, his eyes shing gold.

    Do I need to try these on and show him? Oh My Goddess!

    I have no choice but to follow the saleswoman to the changing rooms, where she ces the pieces down and leaves us. I step behind the curtain, looking at the ss mirror opposite me.

    I''m about to pick the most modest one when Enrique plucks acy white one from the pile that the saleswoman had given us.

    He leans against the door, his right hand in his pocket.

    "This one?" I ask, staring at the tiny, flimsy body suit that left nothing to the imagination.

    "Yes... this one." He says, his voice deeper than usual. "You''re to be my Luna. What''s to hide?

    I take it hesitantly and close the

    curtains. My heart pounds with

    nerves as I slowly take my pants off

    and begin to put the flimsy body suit on. I feel it get swallowed up by my

    ass

    and

    no matter how much pull it out and try to cover my behind; it Keeps slipping between my booty

    cheeks.

    Oh goddess! Maybe I should have asked for a bigger size!

    I take my top off, ncing back at the curtain before I slip my arms into the bodysuit. Thecey cups are sheer and the only support the entire thing offers is the underwires and the white band across the waist.

    I look in the mirror. It does look pretty, something I think I''d wear on a special night, maybe. I turn sideways, having to admit it does entuate my body well. My long hair touches my ass and I feel a little more covered by it.

    But there''s a big issue.

    There is no way I can face Enrique like this or let him see me like this!

    ¡°How long Princesa? I''m dying of boredom and the wait itself is draining me. I want to see you." He remarks, making my heart thump.

    "Umm, it''s not fitting-" the curtain is pulled open and I squeeze, turning my back on him, when I remember my poor booty is not hiddenpletely.

    I can sense his gaze searing into me.

    "Leave us." Enrique''s lowmand makes me turn sharply and I realise he''s using his alphamand to reinforce his words that are directed at the saleswoman, although it doesn''t work the same as it does on werewolf, they are not immune to it fully.

    The next thing I know Enrique turns to me, his gaze raking over me

    I''m a ball of nerves, as I stand there under his animalist gaze.

    He suddenly steps into the small changing room, our eyes locking, and I wrap my arms across my breasts, feeling very bare.

    "Don''t hide yourself from me. You''re going to be my Luna, after all." He growls quietly as he steps closer, forcing me up against the mirrors behind me. "But I have to admit... you look even better than I imagined you would..."

    My cheeks flush and I''m about to turn slightly when he reaches for my elbow and turns me so we''re both facing the mirror. ¡°Wouldn''t you agree?" I look at my reflection, more aware of the fact he''s right behind me.

    His eyes are on me, looking at me in a way he hasn''t before. There''s something enticing... something sexy... and something extremely sinful in them, and his gaze alone is getting me all hot and bothered.

    "Perfection." He murmurs more to himself than me as he runs his hand down my waist, pressing against my stomach. I suck my stomach in, but he simply massages my hip, his fingers ghosting along my bare thigh.

    "Do you know why I chose white?" he asks in Spanish.

    He sounds so sexy when he speaks both English and Spanish, but there''s something about him speaking Spanish that makes me swoon.

    I shake my head, my entire body reacting to his sinful touch and to my utter mortification. I can smell my arousal in the air.

    His hand is travelling lower, but I''m unable to ask him to stop. My wolf and my own body almost having a mind of their own, weing his touch no matter how naughty it is.

    He caresses the top of my pubic bone, and I bite my lip, cutting back a whimper.

    "Because I will look forward to the day that I stain this very piece with your blood as I take your virginity," he whispers into my ear, his lips grazing my neck, sending shivers down my skin.

    "Wh-who said I am a virgin?" I ask breathlessly.

    There''s no way he can know that!

    ¡°It''s not hard to figure out,¡± he replies mockingly, his fingers tugging at the fabric that covers my pussy. I bite my lip, raising my hand and cing it on

    his chest.

    "En-Enrique..." I whisper, ncing behind him at the curtain.

    "That''s papi to you," he whispers,

    making my cheeks burn, and just then his fingers slide under the thin fabric, making my entire body shudder as pleasure rushes through me, his fingers sliding between the folds of my vagina. "And you''ve never been touched either..have you." he states, his sharp eyes observing me in the mirror, but this time there''s a glimmer of surprise that he''s trying to mask. ContentN?velDrama.Org ? content.

    belongs to

    My cheeks flush with embarrassment at the fact I''m simply standing here, my legs apart, allowing him to touch my most intimate part.

    I shake my head in confirmation, lowering my head, feeling embarrassment. I''m twenty, this is so mortifying.

    His fingers slowly continue to massage my pussy, making me bite back a moan.

    "Touched by no one... and ready to be destroyed... you''re soaking wet, princesa..."

    His eyes sh and I see him swallow

    hard, almost as if he''s struggling with himself. He looks away but it''s

    only for a second before he suddenly presses his body against mine, kicking my ankles apart lightly before his finger finds my clit and I whimper, unable to focus,

    My entire body is dancing to the rhythm he ys. The blissful feeling makes me rest my head back against his chest just as he whispers in my ear.

    "Then it''s time I teach Daddy''s little girl how to be a sinner."

 25. Her Subtle Challenge

    25. Her Subtle Challenge

    - ENRIQUE -

    My eyes are zing as I look at the vision in the mirror, her eyes are half closed, her plump lips parted, her cheeks flushed, and her head is pressed against mine as she tries to hold back her whimpers as I tantalisingly rub her tiny pearl of pleasure.

    Herrge breasts rise and fall, awakening an illicit desire within me and I''m enjoying this far too much. Far more than I should, but she''s a temptation I''m unable to keep away from.

    Seeing her in this tiny bodysuit, she looks better than any fucking woman I''ve seen before.

    My cock throbs against her and I know she can feel it but it doesn''t deter her. Instead, she simply slips her fingertips through the gaps in my button- down shirt, grazing my chest with the back of her fingers.

    Fuck, why does she have to be so enticing?

    And the fact I''m the first man who has touched her like this, that just makes her all the more fucking appealing.

    I want to do more, so much fucking more, but the white lingerie is a stark reminder of the fact she is not just a girl willing for a quick hook up a changing room. If I don''t stop, I won''t be able to.

    Burying my head in her neck, I inhale her delicious scent, flicking my tongue over her soft skin and enjoying the taste of her before I suck slightly on her skin, relishing in onest moment of how good her pussy feels before I slip my finger out from her bodysuit.

    She gasps, her eyes flying open as I look her in the eye. "Not disappointed that I stopped, are you, princesa? What''s the rush? We have enough time together to unleash hell." I smirk slightly before I slip my finger into her mouth. "You taste good, don''t you think?"

    Her cheeks colour a gorgeous pink.

    "Taste yourself," Imand.

    Her heart''s thudding wildly as her tongue flicks out and lightly rakes over my finger.

    She can do better than that, but I think this is enough for today...

    I remove my finger from her mouth, rubbing it along her plump lips before I slip it into my own mouth, making her cheeks darken as I wrap my lips around it, making sure I get everyst taste of her that remains on my finger.

    "Delicious..."

    Fucking delicious.

    "Your body is so responsive..." I murmur, my gaze dipping to her hardened nipples.

    She presses her legs together, blushing profusely as if just realising what we were doing as she tries to cover her breasts, only seeding in squeezing them together sexily.

    "When you want to go further...e to me wearing this piece... I''ll show you the world of sin," I murmur, drinking up how good she looks onest time.

    Fuck, I want her.

    I pull away, remembering who she is, but it''s not like I''m saying I want her, just her body. "Get dressed and let''s go," I say suddenly.

    "Y-yes!" she says as I step out of the dressing room, almost bumping into the saleswoman.

    "Did they fit?" she asks awkwardly as if she had not just stood there for thest several minutes.

    "Yes, pack up your best lingerie in that size for her and whatever else you think she''ll need."

    "Of course, sir!" the woman''s excitement outweighs her burning cheeks, clearly having been listening to us and now excited about a sessful sale.

    I nce down at the front of my pants, trying to think of anything that can get me out of this hard-on, and whilst she gets dressed, I take a mental trip down memoryne and that does the job nicely.

    But it also ruins my mood entirely. We still have clothes shopping to do and then I need to set my n into action...

    "These are more than enough. I will make sure I get my recement card and I will pay you back," she promises as she looks at the final set of bags that I have just put into the trunk.

    She kept insisting we were getting too many things, but I refused to listen. Her hair is shining in the sun, and she looks breathtaking. There''s no denying that, and I can''t get the image of her in thatce out of my head.

    "No need. I don''t need anything to be paid back. I chose to get you this stuff, these are clothes for the woman to be my Luna." I reply coldly, mming the trunk down.

    She had also insisted she had brought clothes with her but I refused to listen. I am taking this chance to figure her out, although she is hard to read. She switches from cute, to sexy, to thoughtful, to observant and serious.

    She''s silent as she straps on her seatbelt. She''s wearing a knee-length pale blue dress with small ck and white flowers on it, but it''s the corset bodice and those strings that are messing with my head again.

    As much as I wanted to choose clothes for her, she had been pretty confident in the clothes store, and I ended up remaining silent as she checked the fabrics and styles, so instead, I purchased anything she lingered at.

    There was one habit that she has that I picked up on. She would always check the tag before purchasing and was more drawn to the clothes that were more reasonable in price.

    But today was about being reasonable and so I didn''t push her to the limit I wanted to. I did select a few dresses for her, some sexy pieces that I wanted to see her in, but that was it.

    "May I stop at my apartment I was renting? I will just grab my things and... need to check out."

    Is she really alone? I don''t know... seems unbelievable.

    "Did your father really allow you toe here alone?" I ask.

    She looks across at me before she looks ahead. "I am never alone, regardless of where I am," she responds vaguely.

    I don''t ask her anything further except the address and head to where she was staying. I''m sure Jose could have figured this ce out, but instead, he kept secrets from me.

    We reach the apartment, and she is able to get a key card from the front counter after a word with the man behind the desk and we both make our way up.

    The apartment has been lived in. Even if she''s lying to me, I''m no fool. The smell isn''t of a room abandoned for a few days, and there''s far too much cleaning product sprayed as if trying to get rid of someone''s scent.

    My eyes sh as I contain my irritation. It means she''s been in contact with whoever is here and they cleared out before we got here. ''Carlos. The man at the front desk, ask him about who else was at this apartment, and where they are now. She''s not in Puerto Rico alone.'' ''Understood Alpha.'' He replies quickly.

    "I''ll get my things." She says, ncing around the empty apartment before she walks across to one of the doors that leads out.

    I don''t bother asking her who else is here, because I''m certain she will not tell me the truth about who else is here with her, and I don''t want her to alert them.

    "All done." She says as she steps out

    of the bedroom wheeling arge suitcase along. She has two small

    bags over her shoulder and she''a ¨¦t

    holding arge, white, sleek rectangr box under her

    arm.

    There''s a symbol on the box and I feel I''ve seen it before.

    "Shall we go?" she asks and my gaze snaps back to her.

    "Sure," I answer. I reach for her suitcase with my gloved hand and when it touches her, there''s no

    feeling there. My hand can moven et

    and hold things, but for the most part, it''s not much more than just a useless stump.

    She lets go of her suitcase hesitantly, and I reach for the box.

    "I''m ok holding it," she says.

    "Don''t argue." I take the box from her, my hand brushes her breast and I tense for a second, my eyes snapping up to hers. She blushes as she quickly lets go of the box. "What is in this?" I ask.

    "It''s my most prized possession." She answers.

    Then you are a fool to hand it to me.

    "Let''s hope I return it..."

    I trail off remembering what she said about a prosthetic and wondering if this was it. "You can keep it if you want." She says with a small smile.

    I scoff. "I won''t ept this. Why do you think you can trust me with it?"

    "Because you can''t destroy it, even if you tried," she says with a lot of confidence as she walks past me, and I stop in my tracks and stare at her back.

    "Nothing is indestructible."

    "That prosthetic is. I made sure of it," she says confidently, looking over her shoulder.

    "And I''m to believe a pretty princesa who is as gentle as the cherry blossoms she reminds me of made something so powerful?" I scoff. "Believe whatever you must. But in both forms, wolf and human - it is indestructible. But if you want, you can give it your best shot. Blow it up." Her confidence irks me. What exactly is this thing? I follow her from the apartment, ordering two men toe search it. If there''s someone else hiding around here, I want them found.

    We are almost back at the packhouse when my phone rings. It''s one of my men posted across the ind, out of the mind link range. "What is it?" I

    ask.

    ¡°We''ve been notified that Alpha Luis is stilling. Shall we begin with the preparations?"

    "Yes, obviously he is. Is that even a question?"

    "I know Alpha... but we were under the impression that you are now taking Se?orita Kat-"

    "It doesn''t matter who I spend a day out with. I''m marrying Luis'' daughter. Make sure the wee is the best it can be." I reply as I turn the corner.

    I hear the change in her heart and the sharp intake of breath. Yes, I know I''m a Cabr¨®n for doing this to her, but revenge is far too sweet to let go.

    "Understood."

    I switch the phone off, and there''s silence between us.

    ¡°I thought you said you''re making me your Luna.¡± She asks quietly.

    "I am since youe from a powerful family, but you are not the woman who is going to be on my arm, nor the one that will hold the official title,¡± I remark, my jaw clenching as I re ahead out of the window.

    "Hm, the one who wears your mark holds the title... and if you want to use me for my bloodline, then you will have to mark me," she whispers

    adamantly.

    I frown as I nce at her. "This is my kingdom, princesa, and your logic won''t work here." I snarl.

    "We shall see," she replies, her quiet but snarky reply angering me.

    I m my foot on the brake, throwing her forward, but the belt keeps her in her seat. I turn to her but she''s sitting there calmly despite the sudden

    stop. Too calm.

    "Are you challenging me?" I growl, grabbing her neck.

    ¡°No, do you feel threatened?¡± she counters softly, her eyes glimmering pink.

    Clenching my jaw, I let go of her roughly. "Don''t antagonise me princesa, it won''t bode well for you."

    "Enrique?"

    I nce at her and she reaches over and, to my surprise, takes hold of my chin. "What is it?" I snarl, pulling free from her hold.

    "I just want to say I''m not threatened by this woman, either. I am Kataleya Rossi and even though I might not be one of the strongest in my family,

    don''t underestimate me."

    I frown, my anger zing sky fucking high at her cheek, but she simply smooths my jacket cor and looks ahead.

    No, you may not be like your father, but you are no fucking angel.

    I m my foot on the elerator; the tyres screeching as we zoom ahead and I turn another corner violently, but it doesn''t phase her as she sits

    there as if the entire world is under her control.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    How the fuck is she so calm when I''ve told her I''m doing nothing more than using her?

    "Good then. I hope you''re ready to roll out the weing mat upon her arrival." I growl coldly.

    "Of course, do you have a specific colour in mind?"

    I nce at her sharply, I''m not sure if she''s being sarcastic or genuine, but she''s pissing me off.

    Didn''t she say she loved me? Bullshit.

    I don''t understand this chica... but what I do understand is that she''s no longer just the innocent little girlt

    once met. She''s now a woman, one who seems to know what she wants, and the worst part is even I can''t figure her out.

 Chapter 26

    - KATALEYA ~

    He stands there with my phone in his hand and a sharp expression in his eyes. "The firewall, I''ve not seen its kind before. What''s the reason for such security, princesa?"

    I feel ufortable. I had heard how he had shouted at Jose regarding my phone. I didn''t like it... it was almost as if he was extremely angry with him.

    "For my privacy," I reply, looking at my phone that he''s holding. There''s a high chance he is going to destroy it, but I am hoping he doesn''t.

    I wasn''t expecting him to even realise the level of encryption it has, as there are pictures and some messages that you can see if you simply unlock it. But extra security, emails, past conversations, and restorations that are all blocked. My Alpha is smart, even if he clearly failed in getting through the security.

    "What do you have to hide?" he asks as he advances towards me.

    My heart pounds and I remember the moment from the dressing room. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. That feeling... he had left me with an ache that I can''t seem to forget and even now, even with his eyes full of irritation, his proximity does things to me that I''ve never experienced before.

    "Not much, but I am the daughter of the Alpha King of the United Kingdom. My security is paramount."

    "Remove it." Hemands, holding the phone out to me. I shake my head.

    "No, if you wish to do so then you''re on your own to figure out how," I say, turning my back on him.

    He growls and grabs my arm, yanking me around to face him. "Stop showing me fucking sass." He snarls as our chests collide, making my breath hitch. His gaze dips to my breasts, glimmering gold before he res into my eyes again. Was I showing him sass? I didn''t mean to be rude.

    So I simply nod, not wanting to anger him further.

    "I''ll try," I say softly. I can''t promise him something I''m not sure I''ll be able to uphold, especially since I have no idea what triggers him. He res at me before tossing the phone onto the bed behind us.

    "Keep it. I''m sure your family must be missing you."

    "Thank you," I respond, slightly surprised.

    He simply looks me in the eye before he turns away. "I''m leaving. There''s been some strange shit going on near the shore, don''t try anything funny whilst I''m gone."

    "I won''t. Can I at least have some dessert?" I ask.

    He frowns, but nces at me before pinching the bridge of his nose. "I''ll have the cook bring you some up. Don''t go walking around like that."

    I nce down, confused. I''m wearing a dress I purchased today. What does he mean by ''like that''?

    "I''m dre-" The door ms shut and I''m suddenly alone in his bedroom.

    I plop onto the bed, staring at the door in confusion before I close my eyes, taking a deep, steady breath.

    The bad news upon our return from the shopping trip has worried me and also Jose...

    Enrique had gotten into an argument with him, although it was mostly through the mind-link. The rage in Enrique''s eyes and the way he had shoved him had given me enough of an idea that things between them weren''t good.

    I know it''s because of me, but the fact he doesn''t trust Jose anymore - that worries me. Jose is loyal to him and wants the best for him, he needs him as his Beta.

    I sigh again as I pick up my phone and unlock it, deciding to video call, Zu and Sky. We''re four hours behind Ennd, so it''ll be near twelve for Azura and it will be afternoon for Sk since she''s in ska.

    Is it the best time to call? I don''t want to disturb Leo and Azura, but I know they''d want to hear from me. I also need to call Dad and Mama.

    I''ll call Dad first. Taking a deep breath, I click on Mama''s number, feeling a little nervous. The phone rings a few times before it''s answered.

    "Kat, you finally called!" Mama''s voicees, but I can''t see anything, just hear the rustling of fabric.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t have ess to my phone for a few days, but it''s all sorted now," I answer.

    "I''m d it is, we''ve been worried," Mama answers before Dades into view, he''s lighting a cigarette, but from the state of his hair, and the fact he''s in bed, I''m sure I interrupted them.

    I spot the scratch marks on his shoulders before Mamaes into view wearing a gown that she''s tying up.

    Oh goddess, I shouldn''t have called. I want the ground to open up and swallow me whole!

    "How have you been and how''s it all going?" Dad asks, his face serious.

    He''s still upset. I can see it from the way his eyes are shifting from ck to red and back to ck. He never wanted me toe...

    "Well..." I say, looking down.

    "Have you given it to him?" he asks, a small frown on his face.

    The prosthetic.

    "Not yet. He doesn''t really want it." I admit softly.

    "Then forget the fucker ande home," Dad growls.

    "Al..." Mama murmurs, cing a hand on his chest.

    "I can''t do that," I say softly. I wish I could say why, but I''m not sure if this room isn''t bugged. Why else would he just give me the phone and leave? Unless he wants me to tell Mama and Dad stuff. I really don''t know. "If he hurts you, I will not forgive him." Dad''s eyes sh and Mama turns to him.

    "Trust her, she knows what she''s doing," she reassures him, although when she looks at me I can see the worry in her eyes too.

    Nodding, I y with a strand of my hair. "I do, and I am going to be ok... but Dad... there''s something I wanted to tell you." My cheeks burn and I''m dreading this conversation.

    "What is it," he asks sharply as he sits up, his eyes burning into me.

    I gulp. I''m a little scared of Dad.

    "I wanted to tell you before you hear it from somewhere else, but first, I want to just ask you both to believe in me. Please." I whisper with uncertainty.

    "We will always believe in you Kataleya, both of us," Mama says firmly.

    "Well... this is a littleplicated, but Enrique has decided to make me his Luna," I say and no matter how honest I want to be, I realise I won''t be able to tell them the full truth.

    Dad scoffs coldly. "I find that hard to believe. There is no way he would agree to that unless he has ulterior motives," he snarls.

    "Or our beautiful girl won him over," Mama adds.

    I wish that was the case, but although I want to, I realise I can''t bring myself to tell them his intentions. There''s no way Dad would allow me to stay here.

    "I don''t trust him. I know you feel like you owe him, Kataleya, but you fucking don''t. You were a goddamn child who suffered as well. If he hurts you, I will rip him to shreds." His eyes ze and I shake my head, his threat making my heart thump. "He won''t hurt me," I say firmly, fighting back my tears. "I''m ok, please Dad. I need to do this. Please... Mama! You understand, don''t you?"

    I can take anything but causing my parents'' pain. I don''t want my parents to be upset with me. I hate lying to them; I hate hurting them, and above all, I hate betraying them, and right now it feels like I''m betraying them.

    "I do, and sometimes the most cold-hearted alpha simply needs a guiding hand to be shown to the right path," she murmurs softly. There''s a knowing look in her eyes as she looks at me.

    She knows.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She knows that I''m not at a good ce with Enrique, but she has faith in me.

    I smile at her, silently thanking her for understanding.

    Dad scoffs, taking a drag on his cigarette. "Fucker." He grumbles. For a moment, he reminds me of Enrique, and I giggle.

    "What''s fucking funny?" he growls.

    "You remind me of someone."

    "Leo? Yeah, I get that, although the fucker won''t admit it. I''m definitely his role model." Dad smirks.

    I simply nod.

    No Dad, someone else... someone who says he hates you, but I promise one day, he''s going to see that you are incredible. A great King, a protective Alpha, a caring person and above all, the best Dad ever. "Hey, angel, don''t cry," Mama says, concern in her eyes.

    I wipe my tears away. "I''m sorry, I just miss you both. I promise I''m ok. I love you."

    "I love you too," Mama replies.

    "Yeah we fucking do, you''re my girl and let that fucker know if I find he''s hurt you..."

    He leaves his threat hanging, and I nod.

    "I''m your girl, Dad, then you should have faith in me."

    He nods but even if he knows that it won''t stop him from worrying. Leaning back, he observes me. "So, is he going to the summit at Pretty Boy''s ce?"

    "Alejandro." Mama scolds as I smile.

    "I''m not sure, but I''ll try to get him to. Things have been interesting here... I''m sure it''ll benefit him if he does decide to."

    "And it''ll be good to f*****g see you again. Besides, how long do you n to be there for?"

    "He said she''s going to be his Luna, that means..." Mama trails off as Dad''s eyes widen slightly. No, he didn''t realise what that meant.

    "I will always visit," I say, this conversation is hurting my heart. "Is Dante around?"

    I change the topic. I don''t want to think about it, not wanting to think about being away from them.

    Yes, it crossed my mind when I delved into a fantasy where not only does Enrique get past his trauma but also falls in love with me, or the even crazier dreams and wishes that we would turn out to be mates. As I grew older, I also realised what that meant. It meant being far away from my family and loved ones...

    "Dante is not, I''m afraid." Mama sighs. She worries for him as she does us all. But with him, it''s worse. Sometimes hees home and is bedridden for days. We don''t know where he goes, what he does or why, but he''s often in pain...

    It hurts us all, and I just wish we could help him, but we can''t. We''re helpless, taking help from him, letting him be there for us all, but we can''t be there for him...

    I nod. "Well, tell him I said hi. I''m going to go now. I was going to call the girls but I''m not sure if now is a good time..." I mumble.

    "It''s a good fucking time. They should be sleeping or working, anyway." Dad growls.

    "Like you and Mama?" I add cheekily. "Goodbye!"

    "Did she fucking say that?"

    That''s thest thing I hear and Mama''sugh before I cut the call, grabbing a cushion and hiding my face in it.

    Yes, I did say that. I think I''m getting a little bolder being around Enrique since he''s forcing me to say what I think. Giggling, I enter the group chat I have with Zu and Sky and hit the video call button, I miss them.

 Chapter 27

    - KATALEYA ~

    Sky answers first. She''s in bed, a cat-faced face mask on her face with Malevolent sitting in herp. "Hey there Kat, long time no hear, tell me were you busy getting down and dirty with kik¨¦, is he fit?" "Sky! Where''s Royce?" I whisper.

    "Working," she pouts, fixing the strap of her cami. "Shame isn''t it, so tell me how sexy is Enrique."

    I blush. "Very," I admit shyly.

    "Oo, like on a scale of 1-10, 10 being you want to f**k his brains out every time you look at him." Her cat-like eyes are popping from her face as both she and Mal stare at me.

    "I''m not answering!" I say, my cheeks burning in embarrassment.

    "Ooo, so he''s a 10, huh?"

    More than a 10...

    "Let''s just say he''s the most handsome man I have ever seen," I whisper, waving my hand. "So you''re still in bed? Isn''t it like midday in ska?"

    She and Royce have been there since they were organising the World Summit Leo has called for.

    "Yeah,te night fun, you know." She winks, making me blush, but I''m relieved she isn''t asking me about Enrique. Now just Zu to go...

    "Hey, Mal," I say, just as Azuraes into view. Her hair''s wet, which meant she was in the shower, and she''s wearing a ck sports bra. I can see Leo in the background tying the string of his sweatpants. Naughty naughty couples everywhere.

    "Sorry, I almost missed your call!" Azura says, and I try not to stare at the bruises on her neck, and the bite marks that cover her neck and shoulders. Did he make love to her or assault her?

    I don''t dare voice that out loud since both of them can talk about sex like it''s their favourite topic.

    "It''s ok, how are the kiddies? I really miss them," I ask. I had stayed there for a while and I got used to them being around me.

    "They''re good, asleep so Daddy and Mama can have some adult time." She smirks. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Leo walks over, his hand wrapping around her throat from behind, and bends down, kissing her on the lips before he looks at the screen as he takes a seat behind her and yanks her against him.

    "Hey Kat, how''s it going? I see they tried to get into your phone," he remarks.

    I smile "Yeah, I''m good though."

    "I still don''t get why you would allow Leo full ess... I mean..." Sky trails off with a look I don''t understand.

    "I have nothing to hide from him. Why can''t he have it?" I ask, confused.

    "Well... our innocent Kat." Azura sighs and Sky grins.

    "Not for long. Enrique will take her innocence soon enough." She cackles.

    "Sky!" I exim as Azuraughs.

    "She said he''s fit, he''s a 10 she wants to fuck."

    "I didn''t say that!" I protest as Azuraughs.

    I look at Leo for help, and he cocks a brow. "Did he take the prosthetic?" he asks.

    "No, he said he doesn''t want it."

    "I respect him for that."

    I look up, surprised, as Sky scoffs. "For what, being a douche brain? Dumb cunt should take it."

    "Take it as you want, but for me, I like that he didn''t. Not yet, anyway." Leo says as he reaches for something before he wraps his arms around Azura again. "So, does he have like a hook?" Azura asks, kissing Leo''s jaw.

    "No." I pout as Sk cackles, fixing her cat mask

    "And what the fuck are you meant to be with that weird thing on your face?" Leo asks her.

    "Hey it''s cute, and it''s a cat mask, see? Don''t insult it." She growls back.

    "It is cute." Azura and I agree.

    Malevolent meows her agreement, too.

    "So, has he seen the prosthetic?" Sky asks.

    "No, just the box." I shrug.

    "I hope you guys made an entire array of built-in s*x toys, vibrator, dildo finger, c**t massager"

    "Sk!" I hiss as Azuraughs.

    "I said that to him when they were making it!" she adds.

    "I aint a fucking sex-toy maker," Leo growls as I try to hide my embarrassment.

    "It''s fine. They''ll figure it out or Kat can make some amendments to it." Azura says "Ok, enough of that, so tell me, Kat how are you otherwise? How are things?"

    "They''replicated, but he wants to make me his Luna." My smile fades, it''s easier to tell these guys than Mama and Dad. Leo included, studying under him taught me a lot and we are closer now. "His Luna?" Why do I feel there''s more to it?" Leo remarks coldly.

    "There is...I won''t be his official Luna." I say, forcing a smile.

    Leo''s eyes sh as Zu and Sky both frown.

    "So, if I''m fucking correct, then that means he will want you to mark him to strengthen himself?" he asks coldly.

    "I''m going toe there, and when I''m done with him, he won''t only be handless but dickless too." Sk growls.

    Despite the severity of the situation, I startughing before I mp my hands over my mouth. "Hey that''s not nice, poor kik¨¦..." I say, feeling extremely guilty and sad as Azura stifles her own snicker.

    Leo smirks. "He deserves it for being cruel to you, but you seem to be doing fine."

    I nod. "Yes, oh, and there was a run in with Crawlers," I say quickly before filling them in.

    "So what''s your n?" Azura asks, now serious.

    I frown before I hunch over my phone and begin switching to signnguage to give my reply. ''There is something going on with him, a darkness... his eyes sometimes turn that very same orange I saw in his father a long time ago.

    ''That''s not possible, the djinn was killed. Leo signs back, as Azura texts Sk what Leo is probably tranting for her.

    ''I know, but I''m wondering if it''s like an after-effect or something. Like a person exposed to nuclear radiation,sting effects can happen.'' I sign. Although hand signals and signnguage were generally used in battle, it was different from themon signnguage and not many werewolves had the need to learn it.

    ''That''s a point. See if you can get him to the summit. I''d like to see him myself. Leo answers.

    ''I can try. I don''t know if he''ll listen, besides... between us... and don''t tell anyone, but I know he wants to use me to get to Dad, to either upset or hurt Dad...

    ''Don''t worry, he won''t seed, besides Alejandro''s going to have to realise you''re not a kid anymore." Leo signs before lighting a cigarette just as we hear a door open and Sk pulls off her facemask.

    "Hey, Magic Fingers." She purrs before she disappears from view.

    "Mute!" Azura snickers as we hear a moan.

    "Hey there Azura." Royce''s voicees before they both reappear," Kataleya, hey how are you?" he smiles.

    He''s such a gentleman, and he''s amazing for Sk. Their love story was tumultuous, but in the end, they defied all odds and are happy.

    "I''m well thank you," I respond with a smile that he returns.

    "Good to hear. Leo." He nods at Leo, who nods back, and I realise that even Leo and Azura''s love story was rough...N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    At that moment, as I watch the couples before me I realise that this is no big deal.

    They defied all odds and went through pain to get to where they are today. Azura was marked and rejected, left pregnant and she fought for her man and now look at them...

    Leo was as Sk would put it a big d**k, until he came around and now, he treats Zu like a queen. I know Enrique is worth fighting for, and even if my fate says I will die on the Blood Moon, I don''t n to simply ept that or not do anything.

    I am Kataleya Rossi and although fate has one n for me, I will not go down without a fight. I''m dealing with this, and I know if I need them, my family will also be there for me. I will change my destiny.

    We talk for a while longer before I end the call, deciding instead of sitting here I''ll go see what the cook is doing in the kitchen. Perhaps I can help her out. It''s better than just sitting here doing nothing.

    Besides, no one brought me dessert.

    I pout.

    I enter the kitchen to see it bustling with five chefs. It seems I came just at the right time. Griselda, who had been standing outside my door, followed me here. Although I can tell if I tried to run, she wouldn''t follow me, she still seems wary of me after what happenedst time.

    "Excuse me."

    "What have I said abouting into the kitchen when I''m cooking?" The eldest woman says in Spanish, she doesn''t need a badge for me to know that this is the eldest cook.

    "Lo siento... I was hoping I could help cook?" I ask politely.

    She now turns and looks me over, observing me, before she seems to click. "Ah, the Alpha''sdy friend,e! Come mija! What would you like to do?"

    Relieved, I quickly enter and bow slightly. "Thank you. I could help make a dish, or maybe a dessert?"

    "Yes, you can start on dessert, besides Alpha loves sweet things." She chuckles, giving me a knowing look that only makes my cheeks burn.

    "I thought Alpha is marrying Alpha Luis'' daughter." Another woman whispers.

    "Are you paid to stick your nose in the Alpha''s business? No, then do your work, the baco won''t get made by itself!" The cook scolds. "Now tell me, mija, what do you wish to make?"

    I tilt my head, debating between a Puerto Rican dish or something from home... smiling, I realise exactly what I''m making.

    "I think I know exactly what I''m going to make."

    "Are you sure you don''t want to just cook for the Alpha?"

    "No, I have cooked for a lot of people before. Please don''t mind me, I know where everything is." I say with a smile. She looks a little relieved and gets back to work.

    "Well, you seem to know. Now don''t let me go. They all like to end with dessert, so make sure you make plenty."

    "I will." With that, I step out of the kitchen and begin to braid my hair back.

    "Are you sure you can handle it?" Griselda asks.

    Nodding, I tie my hair with a piece of ribbon. "Yes, absolutely."

    "Well, if you need me to help, I''m here anyway," she replies hesitantly.

    "Thank you," I respond before I enter the kitchen, grabbing an apron. Putting it on, I rinse my hands, feeling excited.

    There is one thing I know I am excellent at and acknowledge that I''m better than many at cooking.

    I take out a few pots, as I begin to collect the ingredients for my three choices of desserts. There''s still time for dinner and with the cold room, they''ll be ready in no time.

    And what is that saying again?

    Ah yes, the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach and that is where I will start. Because if there''s one thing I can do, that is impress any man with my cooking!

    And maybe he will stop being so stressed and grumpy.

    I giggle at the thought before I pause. "Is it alright if we don''t tell Enrique I made these until he''s tasted them? I want to surprise him." I blush coyly, acting a little extra demure knowing they''ll agree faster. As predicted, they all smile knowingly. "Of course!" The chef says.

    "Thank you!"

    Perfect, now he won''t have any choice but to eat what I make for him. I touch my neck, my smile fading as I remember he still has my ne. I''m so used to having it on... well if he doesn''t give it back to me, I''ll take it back myself one way or another. But for now, it''s time to show him my cooking skills.

    Let''s get to work!

 Chapter 28

    - ENRIQUE ~

    The sound of the waves hitting the shore are violent, almost as if agitated, trying to contain the impending storm. I exhale as I look at the Manatees that litter the shore. Drained of blood, and they have a circr bite that reminds me of a piranha''s teeth. There''s a few bruises on the body where it had been held down.

    "And not just Manatees..." Carlos says as he ces a bundle he''s holding down. I nce down, my stomach churning, before closing my eyes. The sight before making me sick.

    There in the nket was a child with the same puncture marks covering his face. His body is grey and swollen with water deforming it, proof he''s been in water for a while.

    Something is out there, and it is hurting more than just animals. This is the third attack where it''s a person that has been found dead. "Still no sighting?" I say, lifting the child''s head and wrapping him up in the cloth properly. He barely looks above five years old. Somewhere... someone''s lost a child.

    He''s human, and it wouldn''t be the first time the humans havee across these disturbing marks and dead animals but doesn''t mean it''s not going to be hard to exin this to the authorities, no matter how much respect and power I hold among them, this is the first human that''s been found dead.

    With each passing year, I feel that keeping ourselves hidden is getting harder... too much is going on and how do we exin it? Where are these thingsing from and what exactly is it?

    "Do Vampires exist, Enrique?" Carlos asks suddenly, staring at the boy.

    "They do... although we''ve not seen them in decades, there are rumours that there are still a few out there. This is no vampire, this thing is void of humanity."

    "Maybe a rabid vampire?" Carlos questions.

    "Really cabr¨®n? When do Vampire''s teeth look like this?"

    "Well, have you seen a vampire?"

    "No one has." I counter. He sighs and I look up at him, knowing he just wants answers. "Alert the authorities, and I know we all want answers, but we have nothing. I''m cing you in charge of this now." "Jose-"

    "I don''t care about him. He lied to me and disobeyed me. That is not the kind of man I want as my Beta. Do your job Carlos, or I''ll rece you too." I warn coldly, standing up.

    "I will. I will do my job. I will be honest and obey you. But I''m also scared that you are no longer thinking straight, Enrique-"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Enough." I say, cutting him off as I scan the waters. Waters I''ve swum in and cruised across for years... "Have we scoured the waters?"

    Carlos looks up at me sharply. "Divers have been down there. But you mean something else... right?"

    "Has there been any shift in power in the waters or a change of any kind? At any time?"

    "No."

    "Or you just haven''t been looking for the right thing." I murmur. "It might be a fissure in the veil."

    There were rumours about cracks in the barriers between this world and another... but that''s something we knew already. The ces that are home to great power, the veil, begins to weaken in those areas. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The Djinn''s longsting presence here made the veil weaker. That was something I was told by someone when I was younger. I just don''t remember who it was.

    The memory is weak, but their words lingered... A fading memory I clung onto for some reason.

    ''Listen to me... the Djinn''s presence in Puerto Rico has damaged the barrier... darkness will draw darkness... remember this warning for a time wille when things from the otherworld will seep through... always remember this warning...because you''re going to have to fix things."

    I''m not even certain those were his exact words, but that is what my mind has morphed it into.

    There''s been some strange oddities over the year, but nothing so frequent like now. It''s not just a concern or a worry but a full-blown problem. I stare out at the water. Thend I call my own is far less than the waters that I rule over.

    The vast part of the North Antic Ocean and the Caribbean Sea are ruled by me, alongside parts of the South Pacific and the Gulf of Mexico is also under my watch. Some find this strange, yet to me the power of the sea is far more than that ofnd. I control the trade between packs or any crossing over these waters, something I set my gaze upon as a child.

    There was a weird girl I met when I was in Ennd, when I was held hostage by the Lycan.

    There was no pity in her big eyes when she saw I had no hand... There was no sympathy. Instead, she looked to the positive, joked that I was Captain Hook and how I''ll be the Alpha of the Seven Seas. I don''t think she really understood what that meant, but her energetic and positive attitude did give me a sliver of hope...

    I wonder where she is now. I think she was rted to the Queen Luna, but I am not sure. There''s a vague memory of her hanging from a tree.... Or am I imagining it? A foolish memory from the mind of a foolish boy. I''ve shut those memories out and those that do seep back into my mind are vague and cloudy.

    I push the thought away as I look at the crashing waves. If there is something brewing in the waters, then it''s my duty to fix it... but how deep down could the problem be? What if we don''t find it?

    The bodies show up after they are badly destroyed by the water... I think I need to ask the chief to allow me to perform our own postmortem. We could take this child, but I don''t want to do that to the family, who are probably waiting for any news of their child, no matter how much easier that option is.

    "Alpha? Can I say something?"

    "If it involves a certain cabr¨®n, then no," I say, turning and ring at the fool.

    Everyone around me annoys me.

    "Ah... well... I was going to say even if you have stripped him of rank-"

    "I said shut it." I snarl.

    "Let him still head the search-"

    "Carlos!"

    "-because he knows the most about this!"

    I re at the man who has his head bowed, but even if it irks me, he has a point.

    "Starting anew will set us back. And please don''t strip me of rank, my Madre will disown me..." he mumbles.

    I scoff. "I like the sound of that. Maybe I should do just that so I can see her beat your dumb ass, cabr¨®n!"

    He mumbles an apology, and I storm away. "Organise a meeting with the governor. It''s time I take matters into my own hands." Imand before leaving him behind. I''ll head back to have dinner before I tackle therge pile of paperwork that awaits me, but even as I try to upy my mind with other thoughts, the memory of the dead child''s face refuses to leave my mind...

    There is nothing more painful than seeing a child suffer.

 Chapter 29

    - Enrique -

    The delicious smell of desserts hits me as I sit at the head of the centre table in the dining room of the packhouse, finishing off the main course. I love my food, but I love dessert more.

    I might just make the chica upstairs jealous and take my dessert up to eat it in her presence. When I got back a short while ago and went to check on her she was sitting on the bed freshly showered. She asked if she could join me for dinner; I said no and had Alondra take hers up to her, but no dessert. Over dinner is the time the pack members can bring their troubles that don''t include privacy to me.

    Me eating with them is a silent invitation for them to do so, or juste say hi, not something I enjoy especially with some of the women being annoying but even though I know I''m not that approachable I do want the pack members to know I am here if ever they need something.

    Even if it''s going to put me in a bad mood when I have to deal with idiots.

    "Alpha, I wanted to tell you I beat the training ss today... I''m moving into Level 1."

    I look up at the boy whose voice hasn''t even broken yet, impressed.

    "Oh yeah? Henrik? Is it true?" I ask, looking across the hall at the Head Warrior, who has his arm around his mate.

    "It is Alpha,"

    I look at the boy who is trying to hide his pride, but I''m impressed and he should show his happiness and be proud openly too. "What''s your name?" I ask. I have seen him around, but he is from a newer pack I conquered.

    "Estephan, Alpha."

    "Nice, it means ''crowned in victory'' a title fitting for you if you continue the way you are. How old are you, Estephan?" "I''m thirteen, Alpha."

    Level 1 is made up of those who are aged eighteen or older, and often this is the highest rank a person will ever achieve in their lifetime. "Carry on like this and you will join the elite ranks before you know it," I respond. "I am proud of you, and I am certain so is your family." His smile falters. "Thank you, Alpha... But I am an orphan."

    I look at the boy who stands there and realise, of course, he is. I''ve seen him around the pack house, meaning he lives here... something we opened to those who were underage from the packs conquered to make sure there are those to watch over them and so they didn''t feel so lonely.

    I stand up and ce a hand on his shoulder as silence falls in the room.

    "Well, that''s not an issue, because we are your family. One Pack united. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. And I myself will be waiting to hear how your progress continues." I say, giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze before I pick up my ss and raise it. "To Estephan, who I am certain will be one of our greatest warriors!"

    "To Estephan!" Everyone raises their ss, drinking to the boy who has gone red at the ears.

    Be it small or big, every victory is something.

    "On that note, bring in the dessert," I order, taking my seat as Estephan bows his head and rushes back to the group of young boys and girls he was sitting with and they all congratte him as they look in my direction.

    I''m the first to be served and I look down at the long rectangr tray that is now ced before me, carrying three delicious desserts. I don''t even need to test it to say the chef has knocked it out of the park today. The presentation itself looks f*****g fine.

    On the left of the tter sit three Pastelillos de guayaba which are cream cheese filled pastries. In the centre is a ss bowl of Arroz con dulce which I''m surprised at since it is usually reserved for special asions, but I won''tin as I love rice pudding and on the left is a slice of n de queso that looks incredible.

    I nce up as a few others thank the omega who serves the delicious dessert. I pick up my spoon about to break into my n de queso when I remember I wanted to annoy her, but no, I think I''m better off just staying here and enjoying my dessert. I don''t want to go upstairs and have her end up ruining my mood, and I want to actually enjoy my dessert.

    I take my first spoonful and freeze as the taste explodes in my mouth and f**k me now, it''s the best n de queso I have ever tasted in my life and I''ve tried many.

    This wasn''t made by the chef. Whoever she is, I wouldn''t mind making her my personal chef.

    Fuck, this is damn good. I clean my spoon before dipping it into the rice pudding and tasting it. Once again, I''m f*****g impressed.

    Damn...

    "Tell the chef I want another tray put aside for me," I say to the closest woman who is serving the desserts.

    "A-another tray?" she asks before quickly bowing her head to hide her surprise.

    "Yes, the tes are small." I retort with a frown. I''m a big man. Why should I settle for just one serving? Besides, I''m the Alpha. If I want ten servings, I will have ten. "Sorry for that Alpha, I will immediately tell the chef, and bring it for you."

    "Oh, and tell the chef I want the name of whoever made these desserts. They are the best I''ve tasted."

    "Agreed," Carlos says as several others nod their agreement as they guzzle up their tes.

    I smirk as I look down at my spoon. I will finish these and eat the other te in front of her. I will definitely win this round in annoying her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Finishing up my dessert, I stand up and pick up the second tray that the omega had brought in.

    "You''re leaving? Is that tray for our guest?" Carlos asks, and I can feel Jose watching me from the far corner of the room. I hate that we''re not talking, but he was an idiot.

    I scoff. "No, she doesn''t deserve these," I say, yet I will enjoy making her jealous.

    I head upstairs, open the door to the bedroom and step inside. She is lying on the bed but instantly sits up when I enter. She looks as sexy as ever, her sandy blond hair tumbling over her shoulder. Her sexy legs are crossed to the side and I wouldn''t mind being greeted by this view every single day...

    "Enrique...

    Until she speaks and that ent reminds me, she''s his daughter.

    "It''s Enrique, not Enreekay." I frown.

    "Enri keh." She tries to correct herself.

    "No, you are meant to emphasise the middle syble. Why do you British butcher every single word?" I say as I sit on the end of the bed and ce my delicious tray of desserts in front of me, making a show of choosing which one to have first. Her gaze dips to them, but she doesn''t ask for any. Yet.

    "I don''t think we do, but isn''t it the same for any ent then? I''m sure you would say some words that don''t sound the same way I say them. It doesn''t make it wrong."

    "Possibly, but it''s wrong when it''s my name. And we are in Puerto Rico, so my way is the right way." I remark, knowing there''s no sense to that logic, but do I fucking care? No. 8

    She looks confused for a moment before she giggles. "That doesn''t even make any sense, En-riq-ay." She attempts to stress in the middle.

    She does sound cute when she says my name. I''ll give her that.

    "Stop calling me that. You''re butchering it even more." I growl, leaning closer to her.

    She raises her eyebrow. "Ok, I''ll try again... En rik keh." I grab hold of her chin, tugging her forward.

    "Keh? What''s keh? It''s qe." I say, trying not to focus on those sultry eyes as I force myself back and pick up a Pastelillo de guayaba and bite half of it off.

    "Then fine," she murmurs softly. "I guess I won''t call you Enrique anymore. I''ll just call you Papi."

    I choke on the pastry, not expecting that toe out of her mouth, but what''s worse is that just makes me want to pin her to the bed right now.

    "Oh no! Are you ok!" She gasps, jumping off the bed as I cough, the pastry lodged in my throat.

    I can''t even ask for water!

    "I''ll get you water!" She exims before I even mind link someone.

    She''s back in seconds, passing me the water before she ps my back.

    Fucking hard.

    And she does it again.

    How the fuck is she so strong!

    And why are her boobs right in my face? Not that I minded, but I don''t need a distraction right now!

    Another p and the pastry is dislodged and I gulp down the water, coughing as my eyes water.

    "The fuck are you? She-Hulk?!" I choke out.

    Her eyes, which are full of concern, now change to a glimmer of amusement. "Well, it did the job, didn''t it? But did I smack you too hard? Do you want me to rub it better?" she asks innocently but after thatment earlier... I don''t think she''s innocent at all. Now a back massage sounds good....

    I smirk, "Isn''t it supposed to be ''kiss it better"?" I remark, making her blush.

    "Y-you- that''s for kids!" she scolds lightly. "It''s not for adults!"

    "If it means getting a kiss, then call it whatever you want... So how about it?" I smirk as I stand up and pull my top off.

    Her breath hitches and I can hear her pounding heart as her gaze burns into my back.

    "I don''t have all day, Princesa," I say, not knowing why I''m teasing her. Do I want to push her out of herfort zone?

    "Oh, it''s actually red... I''m sorry," she whispers, her fingers ghosting down my back, making the pores on my skin rise. Why does she have such an effect on me? I hate her, yet I want her. I want to hurt her, yet I want to protect her.

    No, I don''t, my mind is fucked.

    "My dessert is waiting." I remind her quietly, her hand rests on my lower back and just when I think she won''t do it I feel her soft lips touch the centre of my back, sending blood rushing south.

    Oh, fuck yeah.

    I turn, my hand tangling in her as I tug it back and look into those brilliant pink eyes.

    "Good girl," I whisper mockingly before letting go and dropping onto the bed and picking up my spoon again like nothing happened.

    I take a bite as she sits down again, her heart still racing.

    "Not going to ask for any dessert today?" I ask, trying to clear the thick tension in the air.

    "Is it good?" she asks, her doe eyes wide with curiosity.

    "The best I''ve tasted, and I''m not sure I want to let you have any..." I answer smugly.

    Once again she doesn''t seem as disappointed as I wanted her to be, instead she smiles.

    Ah, maybe she''s about to ask for some now.

    "That''s excellent to hear, I''m so happy." She whispers cing a hand on herrge breasts. Only drawing my attention there.

    "And why are you happy? These fine desserts will never touch your lips."

    "Oh? Won''t they? I think they will."

    Confident, isn''t she? But this time her sass won''t get her far.

    "And why do you think that, Princesa? Because I won''t be giving you any." I humour her as I eat a spoonful of the rice pudding again. "Because I made them for you, and I tasted them all to make sure they were perfect."

    Once again, I choke on my spoonful, as her words hit me like a f*****g tidal wave.

 Chapter 30

    ~ KATALEYA-

    Oh no! Oh no!

    I rub his back once again but this time he''s fine, as he raises his hand telling me to step away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Oh dear, this is not how I wanted this to go!

    I pout as he gulps down the rest of the water I had brought for him before he stares at the ceiling for a second, inhaling and exhaling dangerously and then he turns those liquid gold eyes on me. Oh dear, here we go.

    "Lo siento..." I pout.

    "And who gave you the permission to go down to the kitchens?" he growls.

    He''s angry about that?

    "Um me? You want to use me for my strength it''s only fair I get to use your kitchen." I say, smiling sweetly. But his jaw simply ticks with irritation, it''s obvious he hade upstairs to show off his desserts. I guess that backfired.

    Oh dear, maybe his inted alpha ego is damaged. The poor guy.

    He frowns, his gaze dipping to my chest before he turns his re to his desserts.

    "If you don''t want to finish it off, I''ll be happy to take it off your hands and have it myself," I offer, reaching for the tray only for him to grab my wrist, ring warningly at me.

    "So, you can have it? I don''t care who made it, I refuse to let food go to waste. Unlike your Pack, here we value food and make sure not to waste things," he growls, grabbing the bowl of rice pudding and eating it as if someone might steal it.

    "But it wouldn''t have gone to waste. I was going to have it." I say, making him freeze.

    A smile spreads across my face, I can''t stop it and I giggle.

    Oh, he''s so fun to tease.

    He puts the te down and stands up, towering over me, and I gulp.

    Oh no, I think I''ve angered the big bad wolf... again.

    "Are you mad?" I ask softly, blinking up at him.

    "Am I fucking mad? You are the most irritating she-wolf I''ve ever met!" he growls.

    I pout. "Really? Everyone says I''m really sweet." I sigh thoughtfully, but I know I am pushing his cutesy little buttons that make him steam at the ears. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I try to suppress my smile, but is it wrong that I like to tease him? I mean, every time I do, he gets a little physical - bad bad Kat.

    My cheeks flush as he ces his knee on the bed making it dip as he leans over me.

    "Keep at it and I swear I''ll punish you."

    My heart races and I lean back. "Punish me? How?" I ask. His eyes ze as his gaze rakes over me.

    "Don''t tempt me, because I fucking will," he snarls.

    "Then go ahead, or are you all talk and no action?" I whisper.

    I know exactly what he''s insinuating with that punishment and although it''s making me embarrassed and I wouldn''t dare let him, I still want to tease him.

    "You-"

    "You can punish me, but you will have to catch me first. You only have five minutes, Alpha!" With that, I push him back and slip off the bed, giggling at the shocked expression on his face.

    "I can stay in human form to make it easier for you?" I wink.

    "Well, I won''t!" he growls as I reach the door. Thest thing I see is him beginning to shift.

    Giggling, I run off. Does he know I can hide my aura? I don''t even know why I even said that to him. What if he does manage to catch me?

    No, never!

    I rush out of the front door as his huge wolf growls, following me out, both of us not bothering with the stares we are getting, right now. I''m faster since I''m weaving in and out of tight spots that are slowing him down.

    "Shall we get her Alpha?" Someone asks him but he simply snarls and probably told them ''no'' through the link since no one else gives chase.

    My hair is falling in my face, the sun shining high above, making his fur shine a gorgeous brown every time I nce back.

    "I guess I''ll shift too, then!" I giggle as I shift just when he almost pounces on me.

    I speed up, rushing off down the path before turning towards the huge forest that makes the perfect backdrop to the packhouse.

    The Pack is located in an area full of trees and some rocky cliffs, but behind it is a vast rainforest and I''m heading right into it.

    He''s hot on my tail but my small size helps with speed and soon I am enjoying the feel of the wind rushing through my fur and at times forgetting the angry fur ball behind me is after me.

    Angry fur ball.

    I giggle.

    I''m funny.

    Soon we are heading through the dense trees, the smell of earth filling my nose, the ground lush beneath my paws and the sun seeping through the treetops. I can hear the sound of gushing water and I wonder if there''s a waterfall somewhere. I haven''t run in a while, and Enrique''s growls don''t seem to be as menacing. I''m sure his anger has calmed, but he is trying his best to catch me and he''s gaining on me. I giggle internally as he tries to nip at my neck, and I push him away with my nose. I get a little too confident as I leap ahead, but he''s faster, jumping up as he growls before pouncing on me. I gasp, tumbling to the ground with him on top. We roll over a few times beforeing to a stop with him on top, but just when he rxes, I flip us over until I''m on top of him, smiling internally.

    He headbutts me lightly, nipping at my neck again before he flips us over, this time pinning my face to the ground with his paw. I growl yfully, biting at his paw then he uses his other leg to prod my head, growling back at me.

    I nce at his leg, my heart aching, not because I pity him, but because of the reason this happened - for doing something good - for me.

    He tenses, his aura bing hostile, and he''s about to get off me when I hold on to his leg, nuzzling my head against it. I look into his gorgeous gold eyes that watch me coldly before I let go. He backs off, turning his head away as if the reminder of his leg has raised that barrier - that had momentarily fallen between us - once more.

    Let loose Kik¨¦...

    My heart squeezes as I run around him in a circle until I stop behind him. I''m about to pounce on his back when he ducks, breaking into a run. This time he''s in the lead, and he''s gaining speed.

    Was he testing if I was going easy on him? I''m not sure... Or he''s trying to get away from me.

    Something that I''m certain is true when he picks up speed, ncing behind at me and snarling.

    I race behind him, and soon I am out of breath, but he is still going strong. Proof of his stamina.

    There are a few times he weaves in and out of the trees and I almost lose sight of him, but I manage to keep up. Unlike my wolf, he blends into his surroundings and I''m losing him, the sound of the water overpowering the sound of his padding paws. I gasp when I realise that I can''t sense him, and frantically speed up.

    Enrique!

    Running faster I try to catch his scent but I''m not able to. He hasn''t been here long enough for it to overpower the dirt, trees, or water.

    Suddenly Ie to an abrupt stop, my feet skidding as a few loose

    stones go tumbling off the sharp cliff edge I almost ran right off. I back up quickly.

    That was a close one!

    I need to look for fresh paw prints. I''m scanning the ground when suddenly I sense I''m not alone.

    Enrique?

    I scan the surroundings. I don''t feel any sense of danger...

    Far too consumed by my surroundings, I don''t look where I am going, and suddenly the ground beneath me gives way. I stumble, sliding on the edge of the cliff.

    I gasp, trying to grab onto solid ground but my paw slips. Just before I lose sight of the ground above me; I spot Enrique''s molten gold eyes glowing through the trees as heunches himself towards me before he disappears from sight and I''m falling fifty feet down. Arge boulder hits my leg, making me whimper as pain rushes up my leg.

    I clench my jaw as I feel something crack before I hit the ground, clumsily breaking my fall. I whimper as I roll over, seeing my hind leg at an angle. I need to shift. That will push it back into ce.

    From the corner of my eye, I spot Enrique jumping lithely down the side of the rocky cliff before he approaches me, shifting into human form. My cheeks burn as I find myself staring at his thick muscr legs and -I look away, my heart thundering as I momentarily forget the pain in my ankle.

    "Shift." Hemands, kneeling beside me.

    I shake my head. He''ll see me naked again!

    "Really? Are you going to be stubborn now?" He growls as he tries to reach for my leg. I whimper, moving back and he sighs, running his fingers through his hair, something that makes my stomach knot.

    "Get in the water then," he says, jerking his head to the left.

    I turn, pouting or internally pouting anyway, as I look at the rocky waterfall and what appears to be a huge pond behind me.

    I blink, wondering if the water would even hide much.

    "Really? Are you considering this right now?" he growls, and before I can answer, he has his arms around my middle, lifting me up. I yelp and ites out like a pitiful howl, only adding to my embarrassment when I find myself gazing down at his fine hard rounded bottom.

    I giggle internally before shaking my head. Bad Kat!

    Suddenly he throws me into the water, and I gasp, shifting into human form. I can''t really swim as a wolf. Before I can even check my leg which still hurts slightly, he wades his way over to me, making me sink below the water, only allowing my eyes above water as I cover my breasts.

    He res at me before he suddenly disappears beneath the surface and I scream, trying to get away when I feel his hand grab my ankle; I have half a mind to kick him, but before I can; I feel him wrap his arm around my leg and, with his hand, snap something back into ce. I whimper before I realise the pain''s gone and I kick him off, feeling my foot connect with his jaw.

    Oopsie.

    "Sorry!"

    Suddenly he bursts to the surface, burning gold eyes zing, and yes, a poor red, bruised cheek.

    Oh dear... bad Kat.

    "You really need to stop doing that!" he growls, massaging his jaw.

    I pout as I look down. "I would if you stopped seeing me naked." I protest.

    He bes serious, stepping closer and yanking me by my arm. "You just need to get used to it," he says quietly.

    "I.."

    "Let me see you Princesa... stop hiding from me." his voice is far too dangerously sinful. Low, seductive, and alluring. His wet curls are falling into his now dreamy hazel eyes, and I swallow hard. Let him see me...

    No, no! We can''t do that.

    "You don''t want to see me," I whisper.

    "And why not?" he counters, his gaze still on the top of my breasts.

    "I''m not like the women at the tacky club you go to. I am chubby." I try to make an excuse. My weight has never bothered me, but right now, I need him to stop looking at me with those tempting eyes.

    "And is that supposed to deter me?" he asks quietly, my heart thudding. We aren''t too close, but even this distance feels too small.

    I nod vigorously, but he continues to look at me with a hunger that I have seen in the eyes of many men before, an expression of desire when they look at the woman before them...

    He is still holding my arm and now pulls me closer as he steps forward, making my arms hit his chest as I continue to hide my breasts, and he leans down, whispering in my ear. A whisper that is loud and clear, despite the gushing waterfall behind us. "Too bad that I like a woman with meat then."

 Chapter 31

    - KATALEYA ~

    My cheeks flush, my heart is fluttering in ways it shouldn''t and I stare up into his gorgeous hazel eyes that are burning into mine. A drop of water clings to hissh and I almost reach up to brush it off, only for him to blink, snapping me out of my thought. "Let me see you properly," he pushes, his deep seductive voice making my core clench.

    "I... I really don''t think you want to." I whisper.

    Why am I giving in? Why am I hesitating in my answer? Why am I not just saying ''I don''t want to...'' It''s almost as if... as if I''m considering it.

    "I think I do. I have seen enough of you to say that I know I will like what I see... besides, once I''ve seen you, you won''t feel the need to keep hiding. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. We stay in the same room after all. So, put those hands behind your head, Princesa. Let me see those breasts."

    My heart thuds at hismand, my entire body heating up, but despite that I find myself rxing my arms.

    Wait, am I going to show him myself?!

    I pull free, turning around slowly, so my back is to him, my heart pounding violently. I hear him suck in a sharp breath as I stare at the sparkling water while I slowly lower my arms, squeezing my breasts together as I wiggle my shoulders nervously. I hear him move closer, my heart racing when I feel his very naked hard body press against mine, my ass presses against his strong thighs.

    "What!-"

    "Shush..."

    I obey, our pounding hearts beating to a rhythm of their own.

    This moment makies me forget about everything.

    "Your wolf is beautiful. I''ve never seen anything like it," he murmurs, taking me by surprise.

    His arm suddenly wraps around my waist as he trails his fingertips down the centre of my breasts, his arm brushing against my sensitive nipple, sending another jolt through me.

    I bite my lip, trying not to react, although my entire body is thrumming with desire and need. "Perfection..."

    My breath hitches as I feel my core clench once again as my breasts rise and fall rapidly.

    Speak! Answer him!

    My wolf! My wolf... he said something about my wolf.

    "Yo-yours is beautiful, too. Your wolf I mean," I whisper, as his lips ghost down the side of my face, and along my jaw. It''s dizzying and intense, but I cannot deny that the tingles that dance through me are making me melt into his touch, with a bravado I didn''t even know I possessed.

    "Oh yeah?" he murmurs, pausing for a second. There''s a change in his heartbeat - almost scornful, as if he doesn''t believe it and I turn to look into his eyes and nod.

    "Yes." I say softly yet firmly.

    He needs to believe that when I am simply speaking the truth.

    His brows furrow slightly, his wet locks that flop across his forehead tempt me, my fingers itching to touch them.

    His eyes dip to my breasts, but this time I don''t try to hide away, biting my lip as his fingers slip between my breasts, caressing the valley between them.

    His hand brushing myrge boob once again, my cheeks are burning and although I feel giddy, I don''t want him to stop.

    Goddess, this feels too good, even if I shouldn''t... his touch is bing an addiction I''m failing to fight.

    The thought only makes my heart pound harder, his hand continuing its path down my waist and the centre of my stomach, before he pauses, massaging my lower stomach which only makes that ache between my thighs return - one that is bing more and more familiar. His touch ghosts along my lower stomach and it takes all my self-

    restraint not to grab his wrist and force his hand lower between my thighs to my soaking core, which has nothing to do with the water.

    Naughty... Kat...

    But I don''t really want to scold myself. This is Enrique... the man I love, and although he doesn''t love me, having him touch me... I can''t deny that it does things to me that make me feel powerless, at his mercy entirely.

    My eyes flutter shut as his fingers glide along my thigh, my breath hitching as they inch closer to my inner thighs and I part my legs but instead, he suddenly grabs my wrists.

    One after the other he forces them up until my hands are resting on my head. I gasp, feeling his gaze on me once again as he grabs me by my waist and turns me to face him.

    "Diosa..." he murmurs, but it was so quiet I am doubtful if I heard it correctly.

    Is he so impressed he''s mentioning the goddess? I smile slightly, blushing.

    My eyes flutter open slowly as I find myself looking at his gold eyes that are raking over my body with an expression that I can''t make out.

    My nipples are hard, standing to attention under his sizzling gaze and I realise I''m just standing there baring my boobies for him. But... It feels good... I can see the effect it''s having on him.... the effect of seeing me, and with a pounding heart, I glide my fingers into my hair lifting my wet locks, and twisting them up, I allow it to coil up on my head as I slowly turn, giving him a full view of my bare back.

    "Fuck." I hear him mutter, turning my head just in time to see his Adam''s apple bop.

    That expression... My own mouth is dry as I observe him.

    "So... is this the kind of meat you like on a woman?" I find myself murmuring breathlessly. I gasp softly at my own confidence as his eyes snap to mine, realising what I have just said!

    Goddess! It''s like a naughty spirit has possessed me.

    I was right though; it was the wrong thing to say, because suddenly his eyes darken and he lets out a low growl as his arm snakes around my waist.

    His other hand yanks on the back of my hair, forcing my head back until our faces are inches apart, our bodies mming against one another.

    Oh goddess...

    My heart is raging, my breasts crushed against his body and - and I can feel his m*****d pressed against my stomach.

    "You''re a fucking tease... and you know exactly what you are doing..." he whispers huskily. His tone alone makes me bite back a whimper of pleasure. His nose brushing against mine, making my heart pound faster.

    "I don''t think you really mind," I manage to murmur breathlessly, the words hanging in the air like a lingering spell. I''m far too aware of the fact that I don''t know what I am doing, but it''s as if my mouth, mind and body have a will of their own.

    What if I surrender to the deepest desires within me and let my instincts weave the path for me?

    "You''re wrong," he growls, his arm tightening around my waist, strong yet possessive. His pulsating presence against my stomach sends ripples of anticipation through me. Bravely, I ce my hands on his arms, feeling his hard muscles beneath my fingertips. "You haven''t answered," I whisper, locking eyes with him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Up close, I can see all the shades of greens, golds and browns of his iris behind those thickshes.

    I have never seen a more beautiful pair. His lips tug upwards into a sinful, arrogant smirk. Oh Goddess...

    I feel him throb against my stomach, evoking an erotic desire in me and I bite my lip, gripping tighter onto him.

    "No... this isn''t the kind of body I like..." he murmurs, his nose brushing against mine. Our voices are barely above a breathless whisper, as if we might break the magic that weaves around us. "It''s the kind I f*****g love, but better. If only you weren''t a fucking Rossi." My heart races as I try to grasp on to those worse, his hooded eyes now lingering on my lips.

    But we''re both far too lost in one another to make sense of anything. I''m wading through the airy light atmosphere around me as I unmuddle his words. Tenderly squeezing his arms, tracing the contours of his biceps.

    "Then for a moment just forget I''m a Rossi..." I whisper back, our lips almost touching, our warm breath mingling. I can almost taste him. My heart is galloping faster than it ever has.

    How can something so... so gentle have such a powerful reaction?

    Liquid gold eyes bore into mine with a fire that makes my legs feel weak, certain I would have fallen if he didn''t hold me.

    I''m waiting for a reply, but instead his hand tightens in my hair, his eyes zing as his aura surges around him and then his lips collide with mine in an explosive kiss that feels like the unveiling of a long-lost promise. Every fibre of my being sizzles to life.

    My eyes flutter shut, my heart exploding, pounding in pure happiness as a sinful moan escapes my lips.

    Pleasure cascades through me and it feels as if time has stood still and the universe itself has been waiting for this moment.

    The feel of his plump lips is heavenly. It''s better than anything my dreams have conjured.

    How can someone so rugged and raw possess lips that are so tender and feel so magical?

    And the way he kisses me, his lips moulding perfectly against mine, making my p***y clench.

    Enrique...

    His hand is still tangled in my hair, his grip firm as the kiss bes deeper, more passionate, fuelling something forbidden.

    This is how a kiss between us would be, if I wasn''t a Rossi...

    My heart thuds and suddenly the gushing of the waterfall and the sound of birds fill my ears, and Enrique suddenly stiffens before he moves back.

    His burning gold eyes snap to mine. Something changes in his eyes,

    despite his thudding heart, the sun glistening off his wet curls, and I''m uncertain what he sees because suddenly his entire demeanour shifts. "But you are one."

    Those words are like a p. One that strikes like a double-edged sword.

    Yes, I am a Rossi, but I am proud to be one too. But I also want to be the woman he looks at just like he was moments ago...

    "Enr-"

    "Let''s head back. Alpha Luis will be here soon enough and there are things we need to prepare before his arrival," he says coldly. What did I do? Or what happened to make him change mood so quickly?

    "Enri-"

    "I said let''s go." He cuts in coldly once again as he begins to make his way through the water back to the shore.

    "You go on ahead... I... I''ll join you soon." I murmur, turning my back on him once more, as I wrap my arms around my breasts, realising I had just given him my first kiss...

    But to him... it was just one in a hundred. He''s experienced... This kiss is something that means nothing to him, but I''m the only one to me.

    I hear him get out of the water, and I turn sharply only to realise that he''s disappeared.

    He really has gone...

    My heart squeezes as I look around the magical spot, a ce that felt so full of life moments ago but now feels empty and so...

    Alone.

 Chapter 32

    - ENRIQUE ~

    I return home, my mind a disastrous mess of emotions. I head upstairs, my paws making the floorboards creak before I enter my bedroom.

    I shift, staring down at my c**k. I''m still hard.

    F**k, who am I kidding? There is nothing I want more than to plough into her, take her V card for my own and revel in the fact that I''m the first man to taste her. If she feels half as good wrapped around my c**k as kissing her felt... then...

    My c**k throbs at the thought, blood pulsing through it, and I drop onto the bed, wrapping my hand around my shaft as I close my eyes. My heart is still racing from the speed that I had run back at.

    I now envision her, naked and dripping with water as she presses her voluptuous tits together, the way her coyness mixes with seductiveness... the way her body felt... her smooth p***y that I just want to bury my face in.

    I suck back a groan as I jerk off to the thought of her, relishing in the memory of her lips against mine, her nipples grazing my chest. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Her stomach against mine... imagining spreading her thick sexy thighs and mming into her. Her pussy dripping wet as she moans my name, her dainty fingers wing into my chest as she screams in pleasure.

    Oh f**k yeah.

    I can feel it building, the heightening pleasure as I imagine her walls mping around me, her juices squirting from her cunt and Ie, shooting my load.

    "Fuck..." I grunt as I deliver another few strokes until I ride out my highing back to earth with a cold awakening, I breathe hard trying to regain myself, realising I just wanked off to none other than Kataleya Rossi and I really don''t fucking care.

    She''s an object of sexual pleasure for me, nothing more... It doesn''t matter if I c*m to the thought of her, she''s nothing more than that. Just a sex doll that I want to use. Yeah... nothing more.

    I clench my jaw as I get up, deciding to wash off before I get to work, trying not to think of the woman I left behind near the waterfall, but the question niggles at my mind.

    If I hadn''t stopped... what would have happened?

    I avoid her for the rest of the day and the following. There was something about that fucking kiss that I can''t get out of my fucking head, and I need it gone. Today, Alpha Luis and his daughter are arriving and my f*****g nerves are on edge. This might be a bad idea... I mean, why the f**k am I settling for someone with a pack that isn''t that big? Why not aim bigger...

    And no, I don''t f*****g mean the Rossi Princesa but someone else...

    Wealth and power.

    Alpha Luis has both and without any other male heir... it would go to his daughter, whose name I have forgotten. I''m sure he''s mentioned it.

    Not that it matters. He has good links, and if I attain hisnd... then those allies and links be mine...

    "They''ve crossed into pack territory," Carlos says quietly. I can see Jose standing off in the distance and although I have stripped him of rank, he himself hasn''te to talk to me...not fucking once.

    He should apologise no? But he hasn''t. Is he really being stubborn because he thinks he did the right thing which he didn''t?

    Cabr¨®n.

    "What''s the woman''s name?" I now ask as I stand on the steps to the packhouse awaiting our guests. I''m wearing white pants, and a ck shirt with my sleeves rolled up, my right hand sitting in my pocket as I smoke a cigarette with the other. Everyone annoys me.

    "Marie," Carlos says.

    "Age?" I ask. "Do I need to ask every little fucking thing separately?"

    "I don''t know her age..." Carlos admits sheepishly.

    "Marie Yaris Perez, twenty-two years old, dark hair, medium brown eyes, 171cm tall, IT expert in her pack, Level 1 warrior and she''spleted a degree in geography and physics," Jose says without looking at me.

    I clench my jaw, as Carlos lowers his and I re out at the gates, The heat waves rippling in the air.

    "Cabr¨®n, did I ask you?" I growl just as I hear the sound of heels behind me and I know who it is before she even steps forward, but instead of standing beside me, she stands beside Jose, much to my irritation. A light touch of floral scent mixes with her own delicious scent. Why does she need perfume when she smells so fucking good without it?

    Jose doesn''t respond to me and that only makes me more annoyed.

    Idiots. All of them...

    She ces a hand on her skirt as a light wind blows.

    The urge to turn to look at her is overpowering... she''s wearing a soft pink and white dress, one that is just above her knees from what I can tell... her hair is pulled back, but I''m not sure in what style...

    I''ve been avoiding her entirely... sleeping in my office and leaving early... that kiss... I''ve kissed enough women, but that kiss...

    "Why are you here?" I ask icily, now turning and ring at her.

    Her hair is braided with a few tendrils framing her perfect little annoying angelic face. And her dress cinches in at the waist, emphasising those sexy tits of hers. Her cleavage tempting me further.

    "I told you I will wee her properly." She replies gracefully- or should I say in a f*****g antagonising manner.

    Before I can even reply, the sound of cars approaching makes me bite my tongue. I take a long drag on the cigarette before tossing it to the ground and crushing it beneath my boot.

    "She''s a beauty, isn''t she?" I ask Carlos, making sure Kataleya is listening. Carlos looks confused for a second?

    Why did I make this fool my delta? He''s the dumbest man I''ve met. I should tell his mother how useless he is. She will beat him good and proper.

    "Oh! yes yes! She is, I think she''s beautiful like a flower." He says but then he tilts his head, smiling as he looks at Kataleya.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I growl menacingly at him. "I mean my luna to be, Marien."

    "Marie..." Carlos mumbles and I hear Kataleya giggle. I clench my jaw.

    ''She is a beauty... but not your type,'' Jose has the audacity to say through the link.

    My head snaps to him, but at that moment, the cars drive through the gates and I turn back to them. Luck is on his side... for now.

    They park up, and the driver opens the door to reveal Luis himself stepping out. He''s about 6 foot, muscles that have softened withck of training but still in shape and medium brown eyes. He has short ck hair with a speckle of white. He steps aside and I see her legs first, or should I say pins...

    I clench my jaw, knowing before I even see her what Jose meant. She steps out in a white cotton dress with a tan button waistcoat on top.

    Yeah... pretty, but way... way... not my type... did I tell Kataleya I liked women with meat? I might have... I could backtrack... because there''s no way I can y off that this woman has any meat.

    She looks like she''s walked out of a modelling magazine where it''s apetition who is the boniest and survives on leaves.

    She''s an inch or so taller than Kataleya, but her slim physique just makes her look longer, her dark hair falls below her shoulders, rather short hair too...

    She nces curiously at me, observing me through her squinted eyes; the sunlight hits her directly, but she doesn''t glow the way my-f**k it.

    One scathing look in her eyes and she''s forced to look away.

    That''s better.

    She should know where she belongs.

    "Alpha Enrique!" Luis says, as he steps forward and spreads his arms.

    "Alpha Luis," I reply as I step down the steps and embrace him emotionlessly. Stepping back, he motions to the woman beside him, "My daughter, Marie."

    I look at the woman who smiles at me. Comparing it to Kataleya''s, it''s nothing special... What the f**k am I doing?

    "Hi," I say, offering her my left hand. I see her gaze flicker to the one in my pocket, no doubt knowing that I am missing one before she smiles bravely and epts my hand. "Nice to meet you, Alpha Enrique." She lowers her head again.

    I pull my hand away, noticing she isn''t wearing any jewellery. She could have at least made an effort... she doesn''t seem very feminine... I nce at Kataleya, the sunlight hitting her bangles and rings, and her ne. Wait... isn''t that the ne I took from her? It better fucking not be.

    "My Beta Jose, and my Delta Carlos," I say without thinking, then internally kick myself.

    Did I just introduce him as my f*****g beta? Yeah, I fucking did.

    My eyes sh as both simply bow their heads politely to Luis.

    "And who is this young woman? She doesn''t look like she''s from around here." Alpha Luis says, his eyes trained on Kataleya. There''s something in his eyes that makes my blood boil.

    I know he has a f*****g wandering eye, and since he''s been without a luna for a while... he doesn''t shy away from fucking any woman he can.

    "I''m Kataleya, a friend visiting." Kataleya answers politely, and her wording doesn''t go unnoticed by me. She didn''t say she was my friend, nor did she mention her surname... Doesn''t she want to boast about her status?

    "Oh my goddess! Kataleya Rossi right?! I''ve seen you on your sister''s social media page! Oh, I''m such a big fan of you guys! I can''t believe I''m actually meeting you. Can I get a picture with you?" The f**k?

    My eyes simmer with irritation as Luis pales. Clearly, he hasn''t told his daughter about how I hate the Rossis... yet he must also be confused that I have a Rossi here... I''ll figure that shit outter.

    "Oh, thank you... of course, maybeter?" Kataleya suggests gently, trying to diffuse the tension.

    "Of course! Oh, my Goddess, I''m so excited!" Marie says, sounding a little too excited. "I''m sorry for my outburst..." Her smile is gone. Instead, she looks nervous and bows her head to me. Clearly, her dad must have mind- linked her.

    "If you''re to be my Luna... you''re going to need to work on your mannerisms," I say coldly, turning my back on them.

    "Jose! Show them to their rooms. I''ll see you all for dinner at six." With those words I storm inside, irritation flooding through me.

    How the fuck did she recognise her? And now that Luis knows I have a Rossi here... what exactly am I going to f*****g say to him? "A-alpha!" Carlos calls after me.

    ''I don''t fucking want to hear it. Send se?orita Rossi to my office. Now! I growl. The urge to destroy everything consuming me once more...

 Chapter 33

    KATALEYA -

    "May I speak to youter?" I ask Jose. This isn''t right... Enrique is still upset with him and I don''t like that he is not by his side, but I also want to further discuss the image he showed me.

    "Of course," he says, giving me a small smile just as Marie climbs up the steps, looking up at the packhouse building. She nces at Jose before giving him a smile.

    "Nice tattoo." She says, pointing at her cheek. I nce at Jose''s tattoo as he politely lowers his head to her.

    "Thank you," he replies formally. She shes us a smile before she is led inside.

    "She''s nice." I remark softly.

    He looks away, frowning slightly, before ncing back at me. "I''ll meet you in the back, near the pool," he says quietly. I nod, just as Carloses over, not giving me much time to wonder if he disliked Marie for any specific reason. "Sorry, Se?orita Rossi. Alpha Enrique wishes to see you in his office," Carlos says politely.

    "Oh... ok, I''ll go see what he wants," I respond, giving them both a smile.

    I don''t like the way Alpha Luis'' eyes are lingering on me and I am happy for the excuse to disappear.

    On my way up to Enrique''s floor, my mind goes to Marie. She''s a lovely girl ... but if Enrique ns to have me mark him yet make her his official luna, she should at least know what she''s signing up to. I''ll talk to him.....

    He''s been avoiding me. Ever since that kiss... my heart squeezes and I press a hand to my chest.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Love hurts... it really does...

    Why does it have to hurt?

    I knock on the office door, feeling a sudden rush of unease.

    That darkness... I can feel it again.

    "Enrique?" I call sharply.

    No answer.

    My stomach twists and I turn the knob, slowly opening the door. Ready for anything.

    Peering inside, the seat behind the desk is empty; it takes me a fraction of a second to realise where he is and I spin around just as he tries to grab my arm and I back away, my heart thundering.

    Why did it feel like I didn''t sense him?

    I''m breathing hard. There are rare people who have such excellent skills and it takes years to perfect. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. My case is entirely different. The best I know who is a trained tracker and excellent at this technique is Rayhan, my cousin.

    My sudden move doesn''t faze him and he grabs my arm, tugging me away from the open door and kicks it shut. My heart skips a beat when he turns the lock in the door, his gaze fixed on me.

    My eyes widen as he pushes me up against the door, my heart thundering.

    "Enrique..."

    His cold gold eyes are burning into mine and I stay quiet. He called me here... but why?

    "That ne was in this office, in a locked cab. How did you get it?"

    "I unlocked it." I answer softly, as if not wanting to awaken the beast, but I couldn''t lie.

    He clenches his jaw, his eyes back on me, "You are forbidden from going through my things...yet you think you could look through my things?"

    I sigh softly. He can''t have my ne, it means a lot to me. "Well, I didn''t nosy in anything. I only searched for and took what belongs to me."

    "Without permission! You went through my office without permission. You will be punished for that, Princesa-"

    "You need to tell Marie your ns. She''s lovely, strong and would make an incredible luna." I suddenly blurt out, even if thinking of her as his luna hurts. I''m so silly...

    He res at me, clearly irritated that I changed the topic.

    "You are not off the f*****g hook. As for her, she won''t refuse this engagement, I assure you, there''s too much at stake."

    "Good. Then please tell her." I insist gently.

    He clenches his jaw, those dreamy eyes ring back at me. It''s weird... they can be cold yet still so... beautiful...

    "The head chef told me you helped make the dessert for the guests. Do I need to have a word with her?" he asks, snapping me from my thoughts. His hand is still tightly gripping my arm. Oh, I hope he doesn''t ban me from the kitchens!

    "I''m the one who asked to be allowed. How can you me them for not refusing me when you keep me in your room? Sofia is a lovelydy, and she means no harm. I just wanted to wee them as you had wanted me to," I exin hurriedly.

    I know all the kitchen staff by name now, and they love having me around too.

    "So let me get this straight... you cooked for the woman who will my official luna right?" he mocks me.

    I tilt my head, observing him. Didn''t I just rify that? "Yes, you wanted me to be hospitable, and that''s all I did. Why does that make you angry? I''m confused. What do you want from me, Enrique?" I ask softly.

    I can sense the turmoil from him. It''s like a powerful ball of rage and darkness festering and breeding into something darker, bigger and more sinister with every passing day.

    I ce my hand on his arm, wanting to ease the storm within him for him, but he tenses under my touch. His eyes glimmering with hints of ominous orange.

    My breath hitches, but I don''t show my fear as I make myself smile gently, hoping to dissipate his rage. His grip on my arm tightens and a sharp zing of pain rushes through it, making me feel ill.

    "What do I want?" he whispers sinisterly.

    The darkness is surrounding us again.

    "I want to destroy you. To tear that arrogance and confidence from you. To break you and your heart. To f*****g destroy you in every f*****g way and then when you are nothing more than a shell of the woman you are right now. I''ll toss you before your father''s feet when I''m f*****g done." He says, making my stomach twist, a powerful ache settling into my chest.

    His words sting, but this is not the man I kissed in the water, it''s like a switch has been tripped. His eyes are fully orange now and when he releases my arm, I can still feel his touch burning me up.

    He grabs hold of my chin roughly, forcing me to look up as he searches my eyes.

    "Does it hurt?" he whispers seductively, but there''s an underlying chill to it. "No." I answer firmly.

    "Tell me... was that kiss in the water your first?" There''s a mocking taunt in his voice as he rubs his thumb across my lips roughly.

    "No." I lie.

    His lips curl. "That''s a lie. I can see it in your eyes... see? One by one I''ll take it all from you, and you will let me...

    "I wo-" I''m cut off when his lips crash against mine in a painful bruising kiss, as he yanks me closer before pushing me back against the door roughly, a spasm of pain rushing through me.

    For a second, I feel the tingles that I always get from his touch, but then it feels as if my entire body has gone cold. My heart palpitates and I''m suddenly immobile.

    There''s a smoky, stale darkness beginning to swirl around me, biting into every inch of me, and I feel as if I''m being pulled away from Enrique. I can feel his brutal dominating kiss against my lips but it''s almost.. like a memory.

    And once again I''m in that eerie crypt where the Crawler lingers, biding his time.

    No... not again.

    I can taste blood in my mouth as intense pain rushes through me...

    What''s happening?

    The whimper of my wolf makes me blink.

    Focus Kat... Focus...

    The kiss. It''s this kiss! There''s something wrong with it! I need to break free.

    With all the force I can muster, I search in my mind for the control of my body and push him away. The moment I do; my heart thunders as my aura zes. I''m yanked from that dark ce and Enrique staggers back, wiping his mouth, his eyes flickering in surprise. "What''s wrong? Not enjoy..." he trails off, as he blinks, and his eyes are back to hazel as he looks around the study, almost as if confused before he seems to realise something and turns his back on me. "Get out."

    I don''t respond, obeying willingly, and I turn towards the door. My entire body is burning up, and with a trembling hand I frantically reach for the door handle and struggle to unlock it before I stumble into the hall, pulling the door slightly behind me, but it doesn''t click and I''m far too exhausted to try to reach behind me and shut it.

    With every step I take, my body is getting heavier. I cough, covering my mouth, my heart skipping a beat when I feel the coppery liquid ssh onto it. I move my hand away from my mouth and stare down at my blood. What happened?

    My vision blurs and I stop, grabbing onto the wall.

    What is going on?

    I feel the shift in the energy around me and I find myself looking into the crypt once again, my blood running cold when I see the evil Crawler sitting in the corner, watching me as if he was waiting for me.

    My heart thunders when I realise he doesn''t look surprised... it''s almost like he knew I''ll appear.

    His mouth widens in what might be a sinister smile, but only makes fear envelop me.

    No, don''t be afraid, he can''t touch me unless...

    I''m too weak... what...

    I''m falling. He doesn''t get up simply licking what looks like blood from his teeth.

    This time when he speaks, his words are crystal clear. ''Ah sha za... sa..... the kiss of darkness has worked!''

    With every ounce of willpower I have left, I focus on the light, my wolf and everything I hold dear, feeling myself being pulled away, but I''m too tired...

    "Kataleya!" Someone''s calling me, but I''m not sure who and I can no longer hold on...

    My head drops backwards, giving into the extreme exhaustion that shrouds me...

 Chapter 34

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    Something is wrong with me, at times I feel like I''m not myself, almost like-

    Almost like my padre...

    And that is something I would never wish for.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    What am I doing?

    I drop into my seat, hating the words I said to her. Even as they left my mouth, I wanted to stop.

    Then why didn''t I?

    Self-control is something I have, for the better part, but then why didn''t I?

    I look down, wondering if this so-called revenge is going to be worth it? Is this the revenge that I''m seeking? What Alpha uses a daughter against a father?

    Me.

    Madre sure would be proud. I think sarcastically.

    I lean back, staring at the ceiling. The feel of her lips lingers against mine.

    That kiss... impulsive, fuelled with rage and anger, it hadn''t been like the first... Yeah, she still felt incredible and still tasted delicious but it was almost as if she had frozen up... and I realised I could kiss her against her will as many times as I wanted to... but if she doesn''t want to kiss me back, it won''t feel the same.

    The way I wanted it to feel... I wanted to hear her sexy little moans when she responds, feel her body lean against mine, hear her racing heart...

    Why?

    I close my eyes, the incessant hum in my head growing louder, and I massage my temples.

    I want her so fucking bad, I just need one f**k to get her out of my system, but I''m not sure that''s going to work... I might be a d**k at times, but I''m not stupid.

    One kiss only made me want her more. What''s the guarantee it won''t be the same once I''ve fucked her? I might just screw myselfpletely.

    This is the longest I''ve not gone to the club, and just thinking of a visit has sounded unappealing to me.

    Even Jose, who is usually as bad as me, is no longer there for me to take aspany, so now I have no excuse.

    And Carlos, he won''t drag me there. The fool only goes because we force him along.

    I sigh once again, thinking about what I said to her once more.

    I took it too far... but did I?

    My ns for her have never been a secret, so why does she linger here?

    When I was told that thesends were tainted due to the Djinn''s long period of residing here, I had wanted to protect this ce... but am I letting that darkness get to me? Is this intense hatred from me or the evil that remains here? Clinging to the very walls of this house? How does one vanquish evil?

    How do I control my emotions that are intensifying violently?

    In a way that I never wanted them to be.

    Why now? What is making this darkness grow?

    What kept me grounded?

    Jose.

    Jose was the calm to my rage, but it would mean putting my ego aside and talking to him...

    But he is a brother first... even if he is a dickface who needs a fucking beating.

    But it''s hard to admit that I might have been wrong.

    I hear her whimper from the hallway, and pause, listening to her through the crack of the open doorway. Another pitiful whimper and I stand up, unease flooding through me. What is she doing out there?

    Not that I should care.

    I push open the door, instantly realising there''s something wrong when I catch the smell of blood.

    Her blood.

    A surge of worry floods through me as I race down the hall.

    "Kataleya!" I shout, catching sight of her just as she crumbles to the floor. I''m by her side instantly, lifting her up and freezing when I spot the blood that drips from her blue lips. What''s going on?

    ''Jose! Come to my bedroom now!'' I snarl.

    Fuck, why are her lips changing colour!

    ''Coming!'' he answers as I carry Kataleya quickly down the hall to my room and ce her on the bed.

    Removing her heels, I elevate her feet on a cushion.

    "Come on... wake up," Imand, but like always, it doesn''t work on her.

    I move back and head to the bathroom to dampen a towel beforeing back and wiping the blood from her mouth. She sucks in a breath and her eyshes flutter before she stills once more.

    Just then Jose hurries through the door, before stopping as if uncertain if he should knock before deciding he should and knocks lightly.

    "When have you ever knocked?" I ask coldly as I check her pulse.

    "When you were alone, it was different." He answers as hees over and checks her vitals. "What happened?"

    My eyes rake over her body as I stand tall and run my fingers along her leg, stopping at the hem of her dress and looking away.

    "We had... an exchange in the office and then she copsed in the hallway. Shall I call the healer?"

    He frowns as he looks at her hand. "What kind of exchange?" he asks sharply.

    My anger res through me at his usation. "Are you using me of something, you hijo de puta?" I growl, hating his almost protectiveness towards her.

    He stands up and looks me dead in the eye. "No. I''m simply asking Alpha." I force him to submit when I re back at him, my aura raging around me. "Disrespect me again and I will show you what it means to be the Alpha." "I''m sorry I meant no disrespect, but she is Princesa Kataleya Rossi of Ennd, Daughter of the Lycan King, Alejandro Rossi and the blessed wolf. Her sister is mated to a prophesied king! Her cousin Alpha Rayhan Rossi is one of the wealthiest and most influential alphas around."

    With every word, my anger is rising once again.

    "Her other cousin? Alpha Leo Rossi. There are rumours he is far more than we know. Her Uncle is the Deimos Prince. Oh, and let''s not forget that her cousin Serafina is a high witch of the coven of Ennd and-"

    "One more word. And I will fucking throw you out of this pack." I snarl. My eyes ze with rage as I grab him by his throat and m him against the far wall, cracking it. "Yet remember that all those so-called fucking Rossis that you are singing praise for needed to unite to fight my father! They were too weak to take him alone! If you are such a fucking Rossi lover, then go f**k off to Ennd! And take her with you!"

    He looks up, a slight sadness in his eyes. "I apologise... but can I then say something as a friend?"

    "A friend? I think you forgot what that was a long fucking time ago."

    "I haven''t."

    I scoff, "Then go ahead. What do you want to say and make sure it is not on this fucking matter?!" I snarl, mming him into the wall.

    I want him to fucking fight back! I want him to stop being so f*****g antagonising and patient.

    And that''s why I know he doesn''t see me as a friend anymore... because he would have spoken up.

    "Do you remember the day we first met, and you promised me that I''ll be your beta one day?"

    His words aren''t what I was expecting to hear, and I look up sharply. "What?"

    "Do you remember it?" he asks quietly.

    I frown, remembering that day... although I have blocked out a lot of memories, that was one that I ssed as pleasant...

    (FLASHBACK Enrique aged 11)

    "Who''s hiding there?" I growl, staring at the trees. I am out here training, but I''m sure there''s someone there.

    "I-It''s just me. I wanted to see you train."

    A boy probably around my age or a little older steps out from between the trees looking guilty, but I doubt he had any ill intent.

    "Why? Go train or make use of your time instead of watching someone else train." I say coldly.

    "But you''re not just someone, you''re the Alpha. I always wondered how you became alpha so young, but watching you train, I understand now. It''s so cool."

    "There''s nothing cool about it," I say coldly, turning my back on him.

    "I think it is. You''ve been Alpha for a year, and things are already looking better. I heard you even suggested that those who wanted to start a business be given funding. You''re even making your home into a packhouse. You''re going to be the best Alpha we ever had, I damn well know it!"

    How can he be so sure? I don''t think I will be... none of the elders like me. I''m certain they just wish I was dead so they could appoint a new alpha and be done with the Escarra bloodline for good.

    "Your family will think you are a fool if you said that."

    He frowns. "I don''t think so. My parents also think you''re doing incredible. From the age of ten, you stepped up and did a lot already. Imagine what you will have aplished in ten years. How much stronger our pack will be."

    I look down at my hand. I have been training harder because I used to do everything with my right, but now I must train my left...

    "You''re already doing great with your left hand." He adds.

    I freeze as I look up at him, my heart thudding.

    "Sorry... I''ve been watching you for a while..." he mumbles truthfully.

    I frown. "Yeah... I won''t let it hold me back. I will fight with one hand and still surpass everyone."

    "You will... I... can I train with you, it''s better to train with an opponent than by yourself... I can tie one hand behind my back-

    "No, I will defeat you at your full strength." I''m ready for him to refuse, like everyone else, scared to hurt or upset me, but he surprises me.

    "I think that''s a better idea, otherwise you won''t be able to push your limits!" he fists the air in excitement. "Besides, I''m pretty well trained."

    I can see he wants to show his skills, but it''s those words that really hit me.

    I have tried to train with the warriors, but they all fear hurting me. They try to go easy on me as if just training with me to entertain me. I don''t want that... I want to train with no holdbacks.

    "Very well then... and if I do indeed find you skilled, then I will make you my beta one day," I say as I fall into my stance.

    His eyes widen in shock, the wind rustling in the trees around us. "What?"

    "I said I''ll make you my beta, but on one condition."

    "What condition?"

    "That you will always speak the truth. You will not try to please me but say what you think. I have enough people trying to please me and worry over me. I need a beta who is better than that. A beta who will be the voice of reason when I need it... You will speak the truth no matter what... do we have a deal?"

    He''s silent as if letting my words sink in before something changes in his eyes. Awakening a determination in them, he nods before he falls into his stance.

    "I promise to always speak the truth to you. I''m Jose, by the way. Nice to meet you, Alpha Enrique!"

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    "I promised I''ll always speak up when you make a bad decision and as much as I know revenge is what you want, don''t make an innocent woman suffer in the process."

    "The thing is, you''re no longer my beta..." I say quietly, although something about his words is sending my mind into turmoil.

    "I may not hold the title of beta, but you said to me, you will make me beta as long as I told you the truth... you didn''t say as beta- but as a person. And I''m doing that now." My eyes sh, realising he''s right....

    "That boy is long dead," I say quietly, turning my back on him.

    "No, he isn''t."

    I turn sharply to the bed as two people say those words simultaneously, Jose and the Rossi Princesa herself. Her fierce pink eyes burning into my own...

 Chapter 35

    - KATALEYA -

    The sound of arguing makes me stir.

    ''Kiss of darkness...

    Those words echo in my mind, making me feel extremely uneasy. I need to find out what they meant. Truly meant - because that kiss had weakened me... was it literally that? A kiss of darkness?

    The chill that lingers envelopes me like an illness that no matter how much I try to shake off, it just isn''t leaving.

    Enrique and Jose... Finally, the voices are recognisable.

    "That boy is long dead."

    I frown slightly, forcing my eyes open and realise what he means, and I sit up. "No, he isn''t," I say in unison with Jose. Enrique turns, and that''s when I notice the dents in the wall and the cracks that reach the ceiling behind Jose. "Are you alright?" I ask Jose with concern as I stand up worriedly.

    "I am, and I''m d that you are well too," he replies politely.

    I smile and Enrique scoffs.

    "Looks like things got a little rough, oh dear." I murmur, turning my gaze on the cracks in the wall..

    "Do you really think so?" he responds sarcastically.

    He scoffs, fishing in his pocket and takes out a packet of cigarettes, slipping one between his lips.

    The kiss from earlier... my gaze lingers on his lips. Something really was strange... kiss of darkness...

    My heart skips a beat, a wave of unease washing through me. The darkness is growing, and I need to figure out what it is. That''s why I wanted to talk to Jose... what do we do next? We can''t sit and wait for the answers toe to us. We need to find them. "And why did you faint?" Enrique asks me coldly.

    "I don''t really know what happened. I didn''t choose to faint, but I''m ok though," I answer with a smile.

    "I wasn''t worried."

    My smile grows, but I duck my head to hide it. "I didn''t say you were," I whisper, making him growl.

    Jose coughs, although it sounds suspiciously like a snicker whilst I don''t dare look at Enrique.

    "Leave us!" hemands Jose sharply.

    Jose looks at me with concern and I give him a reassuring smile before he leaves, closing the door behind him.

    "I''m not sure I''m ready for a round two," I whisper nervously the moment he takes hold of my chin, my heart racing.

    "Regarding Maria, I''ll tell her about our arrangement soon, but until I do you need to keep these pretty lips shut," he warns me coldly, his gaze dipping to my lips. The urge to correct him on her name is on the tip of my tongue but I hold back. I don''t think now is the right time to rile him up all over again.

    "Ok," I answer softly, turning away from him.

    "Oh, and the Alpha summit in ska, I''ve decided I''m going to attend and you''re going with me." My heart races as I stare at him.

    The Alpha Summit! The fact he wants to go makes me happy, but... is he going there for the summit or...

    "Sounds like a n. I think it''ll prove useful to you," I say, my heart racing at the fact that I''ll be going with him... Dad''s going to be there too. I blush just thinking, what will Dad think about us going together? I told him I wanted to go give him the prosthetic, but... Ok, it should be fine! As long as Kike''s gaze stays away from the boobies!

    "I will be the one to decide if it''s useful or not," he sneers, tightening his hold on my chin.

    He''s searching my face for something and frowns deeply, his eyes shing liquid gold.

    My gaze dips to his lips and I wonder if I kissed him again, what would happen? Would it be like our first kiss or the second... my heart is racing and the urge to kiss him almost consumes me. His frown deepens, turning his head slightly. "Also... What I... never mind. I''ll see you at dinner."

    He turns abruptly, letting go of me and, without even a second nce, leaves the room; banging the door shut behind him. Leaving me feeling rather confused.

    Shaking my head, I decide to head to the kitchens, but before then... I need to have a quick word with Valentina... getting my phone I simply send her a ''Hi how are you? knowing she''ll get into mind-linking range. I''ll wait for you, Valentina.

    It''s a short whileter and I''m in the kitchen, with the kitchen staff. All five are here.

    Sofia is in charge, but more than being the boss, she gives more of a motherly vibe. I am already growing fond of her.

    Then there''s Pascal, Neva, Bianca and Juana. Juana is the youngest at neen and although she is more quiet to start with, she''s opening up; although I can tell she and Bianca both have major crushes on Enrique.

    "Marie Perez is here. I''m surprised the Alpha is going through with this engagement," Neva remarks, ncing sideways at me.

    "I know... I thought now that Princesa Kataleya was here..." Bianca sighs.

    "She''s a Rossi. He will never take a Rossi as a mate," Pascal adds, emptying the washed peas into ader to drain.

    They don''t care that I''m here, but I simply stay quiet, doing the job that Sofia had left for me.

    "What will happen to you now that his betrothed is here?" Juana asks me as she rinses the potatoes.

    "You should focus on your job and not on other things. Besides, we know our Alpha well, he will marry Marie and make her his Luna," Gabri''s voice cuts in before I can even reply, making Neva jump as we turn to the entrance where Gabri is standing with another guard, Griselda.

    Both are cousins, but like the majority of the women around here, they have a thing for Enrique, too. However, for them, fear of him is embedded in them.

    Gabri nces at me, but I do not reply. After all, I too don''t know what is going through his mind. He is quite a mess to read.

    "The room falls silent until the two warriors grab the snacks they came for and leave. I return to my sd cutting when Bianca approaches me.

    "So, what will that make you? I mean, we all know you are bedding the Alpha."N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "I think Alpha Enrique will handle this and I don''t think he''d like anyone to entertain rumours with no proof. I am not bedding him," I answer truthfully. She doesn''t believe me but I don''t mind, that is her decision to make.

    She looks at me curiously but doesn''t say anything. She''s an omega rank, and they don''t tend to be so feisty, but I can tell she wants to argue until Sofia calls to her from the pantry.

    "Are you really not with the Alpha? I mean it''s every girl''s dream, but I would love you as a Luna," Juana says extremely quietly, as if afraid someone might hear her.

    "I don''t know what we are," I admit the truth softly, giving her a gentle smile.

    Only time will tell.

    ''Kataleya?"

    ''Valentina!''

    ''Hey, is everything ok? And do you think I cane inside as your guard? I''d love to be around you. Your cousin is scary, and his questioning is... scarier. He''s sent you-know-who here too!

    ''You know we''re mind-linking. You can say his name,'' I tease cheekily with a smile, knowing she''ll be blushing.

    ''Oh alright! Li Sheng! Li Sheng''s here!'' she squeaks.

    I''m sure I would be able to get her in, but knowing she gets to spend time with Li Sheng... well, I''m not going to take that from her.

    ''Li Sheng? Now that is sweet,'' I giggle, my smile fading when I think of Leo. ''Oh, Leo didn''t need to send anyone, but that must mean he really is worried!

    ''They are all worried, naturally. Especially after what happened with the Crawlers. Anything again?"

    ''Not really..." I answer, thinking of what happened earlier.

    ''Are you sure?'' she sounds worried.

    "Would you like me to bring out the tarts you made?" Sofia asks.

    "I''ll do it," I answer politely, putting down my knife.

    ''Yes, I had an odd moment earlier but no run-in with any again. I''ll exin when I have a moment. I have to go!

    ''Ok, I''ll be hanging around so anytime you need me I''ll be here!

    ''Thanks, Valentina. I really, really appreciate it. Thank you,'' I answer softly. This must be so hard for her too and boring.

    ''Oh, don''t thank me. I''m good,'' I smile at her words, hoping Li Sheng keeps herpany. I giggle to myself, thinking maybe there might be some naughty ytimes for them in theing future. Smiling, I make my way over to the trays of the Cherry Bakewell Tarts I had made. I was a bit worried at first, but they turned out great. I just hope he likes my collection of English desserts, too. I set the tarts up on a tray before I go to get the other sugary pastries I''ve made. Once they''re ted, I sprinkle some chocte over the whipped cream on the trifle bowls.

    "You should go. You know everyone will be dressed up for the dinner. You should too," Sofia says as shees over and examines my work. "My, these look delicious!" "But I needed to just check-"

    "No buts mija, now go!"

    I hesitate, but I can''t upset her, not when she''s let me work here whenever I''ve wanted.

    Satisfied with my work for the most part, I decide to do as she says and go get changed for dinner.

    I shower, still feeling that slight effect from earlier lingering before I select a dress to wear, I hesitate, staring at it. It''s one of the one''s he had chosen that day we went shopping. Should I wear it, or is it disrespectful to Marie?

    My hand lingers on the dress as I hesitate a little longer before I let go, knowing I will be unable to wear it. I can''t do that to her.

    Turning away, I choose another one, before I sit down to work on my hair and make up...

 Chapter 36

    -

    ENRIQUE -

    I change into grey pants and a in white shirt for dinner. Pushing my sleeves, I adjust the straps to my prosthetic, switching the battery on, and flex the robotic limb.

    It''s ck, with some movement, I don''t tend to use this one often, even if the movements are better, it draws more attention and although I don''t care what people think of me, it''s when they ask what happened that irks me.

    Luis knows enough, but the way his daughter doesn''t know when and how to shut up, I have a feeling we''ll be facing a lot of stupid questions. Putting on my belt, I walk to my office, drop into the seat and look at the files regarding the mysterious attacks and the images of the dead bodies.

    What are you?

    The summit is in under two weeks, before then I need to see what this might be. Even if it means diving beneath the surface of the waters to find the source...

    Standing up, I walk over to the shelf and take down the wooden box that contains the crystal ne and look at it. The urge to probe her mind... to know exactly what she''s thinking grates on my nerves... but that''s not exactly something I could have done. I know what I need to do... I just have to make sure I don''t step back when the timees...

    Turning over the ne, I remember her words when she gave me this... The little girl whose heart was too pure for this world.

    Closing my eyes, I sink into my seat.

    Kataleya Rossi, you are consuming my mind... and with it my f*****gmon sense.

    I know that, yet I am still unable to stop myself from getting so caught up in her... The ne she wears contains an image of her family and me. Almost as if she holds me in the same regard as them.

    I scoff. She''s delusional.

    Hearing footsteps and a door opening and shutting, I know it''s Kataleya. She''s the only one on this floor. I even made sure Luis and Marie aren''t sleeping on this floor.

    I sigh. I need to put this ne somewhere so she doesn''t end up seeing it... she''s already been in here. Once, it''s a good thing I left her ne in the drawer of the desk.

    Stop thinking about her and fucking focus on what''s going on around you, Enrique.

    I rest my elbows on the desk, running my hand through my hair. I''m losing sight of my revenge, the rage inside of me no longer making sense to me...Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    What am I angry at?

    A chica who was but another victim in the game of power. I can''t help but be irritated with my own thoughts. Since she''se here, she has stolen my peace. The state of my mind is in constant jeopardy consumed by her. Why?

    I clench my jaw, trying to pull forward the rage that keeps the pain away. She''s a Rossi. End of fucking story.

    I''ll keep telling myself until I do what''s needed.

    Frowning, I slip the ne back in the box and stand up, putting it away before I leave my office, locking the door behind me before making my way down for dinner. The smell of delicious food from the kitchen fills my nose. I nce towards the kitchen, hesitating for a few moments before my curiosity gets the better of me and I head towards it.

    The kitchen instantly goes silent before I reach it, the staff sensing my presence, which I allow them to do by not masking my aura. They bow politely when I enter, fear and respect radiating off them as they keep their heads down.

    The younger omegas are eyeing me, their hearts racing, but I ignore them, scanning the food that is ready to be taken to the dining hall.

    "I hope the food is up to our best standards. You know I like my guests to have a good meal."

    "Everything will be of the best quality, Alpha Enrique. Rest assured." The head chef says.

    My eyes fall on the tter of pastries that I instantly know were made by Kataleya. "I see you''ve tried something new," I remark, walking over and picking up one of the tarts.

    "Those-"

    "It''s not a problem, as long as they are up to the standards." I cut in, not wanting her to point out who made them as I bite into the cherry tart.

    Fuck, it''s good.

    Why is she not fucking bad at anything? This woman will fucking ruin me with her perfection.

    I finish the tart off, enjoying every bite and ordering the chef to ce a few aside for me. I don''t want the greedy pack members to devour the leftovers.

    Once I''m done, I make my way to the private dining room. It will only be me, Jose - the idiot, Carlos, Kataleya, Luis, and his daughter. One could ask why I''m inviting Kataleya, but the best f*****g part about being the alpha is I don''t need to answer to anyone. Especially when I don''t fucking have an answer.

    Stepping into the dining room, I see Carlos, Luis, and his daughter are already there.

    They stand up when I enter, and I motion to Luis to sit down. I take the head of the table and Luis motions for his daughter to take the seat on my left and sits on her other side. Carlos takes the seat opposite Luis, leaving the seat on my right for Jose, as my beta. "I do apologise for my tardiness," Jose says politely as he hurries inside and lowers his head to me and Luis.

    Since he''s acting as my beta, maybe I should just make him beta again... not that he''s earned it.

    "Where is our final guest?" I ask coldly as Jose walks over to the table. "She..."

    He stops when the sound of heels makes us aware of her presence and I turn, finding myself staring at the woman who has just stepped inside looking fucking breathtaking and somehow... out of this fucking world. 5 Gold glittering heels cover her dainty feet, and her sexy smooth legs shimmer under the dim lighting of the dining hall. She wears a few delicate rings and bracelets that twinkle when they catch the light.

    She''s d in a figure-hugging purple dress with a blue hue to it that entuates her sexy thighs and voluptuous a*s oh so f*****g perfectly. Thece bodice wraps around her big tits, and it has a cutout to show off that sexy cleavage of hers. Sparkling earrings glitter in her ears and her hair is braided with a few strands framing her face. Her plump, perfect lips are covered in shimmering gloss. She blinks her gorgeous dark eyes, and the touch of glitter on her lids sparkles. "I''m sorry I''mte," she says softly as she tucks a strand of her gorgeous curls behind her ear only for it toe loose again.

    Tease.

    Her voice snaps me from my thoughts, and I look away, tugging at the cor of my shirt for a second.

    Why the f**k is she dressed like she''s going to go walk a f*****g fashion show or some shit?

    "Why don''t you sit here, princesa Kataleya? You and se?orita Marie can get to know one another," Jose remarks, ncing over at Marie who gives him a smile. "That''s sweet of you, I like the idea. Thank you, Beta Jose," she answers him.

    He gives her a small nod as Kataleya looks between us hesitantly.

    "I don''t know if that''s a good idea... you''re-"

    "If he said sit, then just sit the f**k down," I growl, refusing to look at her again, because the f*****g temptation that she is- is messing with my head.

    Jose holds the seat for her as she sits down before walking to the other side of Carlos.

    Why is he so fucking fond of her? Jealousy rears its ugly head, although I have no reason to be.

    *So, Princesa Kataleya, what brings you to Puerto Rico? Just on holiday?" Luis asks her.

    "I''m sure she is. Our inds are beautiful." Marie adds, not that he was asking her.

    "Visiting someone important to me," Kataleya replies politely.

    "Ah... well, if you have time, you shoulde visit the Dominican Republic. I will be more than happy to show you around." Luis smiles and my frown deepens as the first course is brought in.

    "I''m sure you will. However, she does not have much time left on her visit." I cut in icily before Kataleya can reply.

    She''s watching me, but I refuse to look at her. She''s a distraction. I don''t want to be caught up in her, especially when Luis is here. He might be a womanizer with a wandering eye, but he''s also extremely attentive. "Thank you for your offer, though," Kataleya adds as she reaches for the jug of juice. She''s painted her nails too.

    Why the effort, princesa?

    I nce up at her, watching her pour herself the juice, my gaze flickering to her cleavage. I force my gaze away and catch Luis with his eyes fixed on her, making my anger rise.

    I nce back at her, and this time my eyes meet hers.

    "Would you like some?" she asks me, raising the jug of juice.

    "Sure," I reply, not breaking eye contact as I slide my ss closer to her.

    Her cheeks flush and I can feel the others watching me as she pours it for me.

    "So Alpha Enrique, tell me, what is your favourite food?"

    I nce at the woman, who is smiling brightly. "I don''t really have any," I reply curtly.

    Her smile falters, "Not even dessert?" she asks, fiddling with her fork, looking ufortable.

    "No."

    "Then what do you like doing in your free time?" Marie persists.

    "You''ll learn in good time. What''s the rush? You''re here for good, no?" I look her over. She''s put some effort in, wearing a plunging neckline ck dress, but I''m not interested. She blushes lightly; her gaze flickering to meet mine before she looks away.

    "So Alpha Enrique, when do you n to hold the engagement? Or should I say the Luna ceremony?" Luis asks as we begin eating.

    "I have decided to go to the Alpha Summit. I''m thinking once I return." I reply quietly, looking him in the eye. We both know what this union means.

    "Well, I think that''s a good idea. You need to show that you hold a lot of power, Alpha Enrique, to prove that thesends are yours... so you don''t want me to go?" Luis asks.

    "No."

    His gaze flicks to Kataleya. "Is she trustworthy to speak in front of?" he asks in Spanish.

    "There is nothing to hide," I reply, taking another spoonful of rice.

    "I''m surprised she is here when you have not hidden your true feelings regarding the Lycan king." Luis continues in Spanish.

    "That is my business, and what I do is none of your concern. Remember who you''re speaking to." My warning hangs heavily in the air and Mariees to her father''s rescue - or tries to, anyway.

    "So, umm... Kataleya, will you tell me a little about how you and Enrique know one another?" she asks, trying to ease the tension, now looking at Kataleya.

    I sit back, looking at the woman who had clearly been enjoying her food, but now looks like a little kitty caught in the headlights.

    I stretch my leg under the table and feel it brush against hers. She tenses, her heart thundering as she looks from me to Marie, slowly moving her leg away from mine.

    "H-how we met?" she asks, turning those doe eyes on me, silently asking for help on what to say... the urge to run my fingers through her hair and tell her she can tell them whatever the f**k she wants as long as I can get a taste of those pretty plush lips again is strong.

    Instead, I turn to Marie, reaching instead for a strand of her dark hair.

    "I don''t think it''s important at all... why don''t you tell me about yourself instead?"

    I hear Kataleya''s heartbeat quicken, but I don''t bother sparing her another nce. After all, it''s time she wakes up and sees her reality for what is toe.

    Marie is speaking, her words rolling off me like water. I don''t know what she''s saying, nor do I care, far too aware of the tinkle of Kataleya''s earring. The whispered thanks as Carlos passes her something. The soft sigh that escapes her lips resonates within me. "Alpha?" Marie calls, snapping me from my thoughts. By the looks of it, she has called me a few times already.

    "What is it?" I ask, picking up the juice Kataleya had poured for me.

    ''She asked you if you liked swimming. Jose asks. My gaze flickers to him before I look at the woman, who is to be my Luna.

    "An irrelevant question. I think the sooner we get the facts on the table Maria, the better... you are to be Luna. Your father has made it clear that you excel in everything needed to be the perfect Luna. So, I hope to see that in theing weeks...mundane chat about my likes and dislikes is unnecessary. Am I clear?" I ask coldly.

    The dark-haired woman looks a little pale as she lowers her head.

    "Yes, Alpha." She lowers her head.

    "Good."

    Luis is frowning slightly as he looks at his daughter, probably admonishing her for angering me.

    "I actually don''t agree."

    I clench my jaw as Kataleya''s soft, irritating voice fills the silence.

    "Excuse me?" I challenge her.

    "For someone to be a good Luna, she needs to know what you like and dislike. You are going to be in a union. I don''t think Marie asked anything wrong... besides, an Alpha and Luna are meant to be a partnership."

    I clench my jaw as Marie looks up, her heart racing as we both turn to Kataleya. Despite her contradicting me, she wears a gentle expression on her face which only irks me more.

    "Perhaps where you''re from, not here," I answer harshly.

    "Why do you think alphas are given mates? Why do you think it says that an alpha needs a luna to rule at his best?" She challenges me, tilting her head a little.

    "To produce heirs," I growl.

    "To stand up to the Alpha when he is wrong," she corrects me, her eyes now holding mine. My aura emanates from me and I clench my jaw keeping the bnce of control over it, refusing to use ''that'' part of my power.

    "Oh my... as much as I understand your point, princesa Kataleya, you are in Alpha Enrique''s pack and as his guest, you should not disrespect him," Luis says, now watching her intently.

    "That was not my intention," Kataleya says apologetically as she nces at Marie, who gives her a warm smile.

    "Well... I think you are definitely all talk, princesa... after all, I don''t see you standing beside your Alpha as an equal."

    She smiles at that. "When I find and im my alpha, you will see that I will," she responds with such confidence that even I wonder how she is so certain?

    The urge to tell her that she agreed to be my power supply as a side piece is on the tip of my tongue, but I don''t. Not yet, I will exin to Marie soon enough, but not right now.

    The rest of the dinner, Kataleya, is far quieter, at times I sense her watching me, but I refuse to look at the vision in purple. Not when she distracts me like a siren from the stories, luring men to their doom... And that is exactly what Kataleya Rossi is for me, a death sentence.

 Chapter 37

    - KATALEYA ~

    Enrique''s attention was on Marie for the remainder of the meal, or he at least pretended it was. Everyone, including Marie, could tell he wasn''t interested in anything she said. The asional ying with her got her flustered, and it only made me feel worse that although they were engaged, we kissed...

    My feelings towards him aren''t going anywhere, and being around him is something I am longing for... every moment in his presence makes me happy, even when they aren''t always calm...

    I remove my heels, the sound loud in the silent halls as I make my way towards the back pool to wait for Jose.

    I silently slip outside and quietly cross the garden, when the sound of Marie''s voice makes me stop, and it''s the tone that makes me unable to stop myself from listening to what is being said, on alert.

    "...to me!" she hisses. "Am I supposed to believe that?"

    Who is she talking to?

    "I''m sorry, I don''t tend to remember the women I''ve slept with-"

    A resounding p follows ringing in the silence and my eyes widen, not because of the p but who the voice belongs to.

    Jose?

    "Yeah, you''re a damn man-whore, I know that. But don''t pretend to be f*****g innocent. You knew I was to marry your alpha! Why would you do that?" Marie hisses, she''s panicking, and I can hear her heart thumping. Jose sighs. "I swear I didn''t know who you were, or I wouldn''t have. It''s been a year or more, hasn''t it? Besides, it''s no big deal, it''s a thing of the past, alright. You''re to be Luna, and I will treat you ordingly." She scoffs. "Yeah right, you better tell Alpha Enrique the truth or I will. Secrets have a way ofing out, and I can''t risk him finding outter. This union is important to my father."

    "But is it to you?"

    There''s silence. "What I want doesn''t matter. I just hope your Alpha isn''t a fuckboy like you," she spits resentfully.

    I frown. She seems hurt...

    "Asshole," she whispers before I hear footsteps and silently duck behind a chair just as shees into view and storms past where I''m hiding. She breaks into a run and hurries into the house. Marie...

    The entire exchange has surprised me... and I hear Jose sigh again.

    These dumb horny men really don''t know how to keep it in their pants, do they? There''s no difference between Jose and his Alpha! I shouldn''t be surprised as they were both at Club Jewels, after all. It''s so disappointing! I shake my head.

    Silly men and their untameable sausages.

    Giving it a few minutes, I wait before I slip my heels back on and walk around the back and through the low gate towards the pool. Jose is standing there smoking as he leans against the wall, a frown on his face.

    It disappears quickly the moment he sees me, and now, thinking about it, I''m certain he recognised Marie. That''s why he had been a bit off around her. No matter if he denies it or not.

    I fold my arms and muster up a frown.

    "I heard your conversation." I blurt out, unable to stay quiet.

    His eyes widen slightly before he looks away guiltily.

    "I''m sorry that you did."

    "I''m not. You were mean to her, and I thought you were nicer than him." I''m unhappy with both of them.

    "It''splicated. I didn''t know who she was, besides these inds aren''t that big... it could happen to anyone." He frowns slightly. "She isn''t meant to be the one with him."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s not our decision to make." I remind him softly.

    "She isn''t meant to be Luna. You and I both know Enrique needs someone who can challenge his hot-headed behaviour."

    I remain silent, a question burning on the tip of my tongue. "Beta Jose, I will ask you something and I hope you will answer it honestly."

    "Of course."

    I pout. ''Of course'' he says, but then he was lying to Marie.

    "You look unhappy..." he remarks.

    "I am," I say, nting my hands on my hips and shake my head before I let my arms drop to my side. Inhaling deeply as I ready to ask the question I think I already know the answer to. "My question is, when you told me about the darkness... you said I was the light you were waiting for... but tell me, is there more you are expecting of me than simply helping with

    whatever darkness shrouds Enrique''s heart?"

    He looks up this time, staring me dead in the eye. "Yes. I want you to be our Luna."

    There''s silence, a soft wind blowing around us, and I tilt my head. "Why? You know who I am and-"

    "You love him, I know that."

    My cheeks heat up, and I look down. "It doesn''t matter." I''m not sure if I''ll make it past the Blood Moon if I am exposed to darkness for too long... "It does, he''s taken by you, Enrique visited the club almost every day but since you..." he trails off as my face falls. Almost every day... he must really enjoy all the women... a pang of pain rushes through me apanied by annoyance towards the women there.

    I''m jealous...

    "Sorry..." he sighs again. "I''m fucking everything up today," he mutters.

    I look up at him, "No it''s ok you can carry on. I know what kind of man he is..." I say sadly.

    He nods slowly. "What I''m saying is, he hasn''t been going there. You''ve consumed him. He is into you even if he tries to fight it. And this dinner simply proved that further."

    I shake my head, wishing it was so, but it isn''t. He only wants one taste then - like the women at the club, he''ll toss me aside.

    "No, I just rile him up and I''m certain if I give him what he wants, he''ll forget about me just as he does all the other women," I answer softly. This conversation hurts... "I wanted to talk to you about this prophecy that the child witch told you. I need you to see if you can find out anything more. Anything she may have said to her family if she had one that might have been relevant? Is there anything that perhaps her family might have mentioned?"

    "I can ask her mother if you wish or if you would like toe along. It''s not an easy topic for her, as she was the only family she had and she doesn''t really like visitors. Perhaps she''ll talk better to you."

    "That will be better, I think. We need to find the answers quickly. Earlier before... I fainted, there was a darkness around him. It seemed stronger. Time is of the essence, and we can''t afford to waste anymore. Can you arrange it for tomorrow?"

    He shakes his head. "I won''t be able to so fast, I''m afraid. I need to find her. She lives somewhere in secret. I''m going to have to track her down." He admits.

    I nod in understanding. "That''s alright, just as fast as you can. I know you already have a lot going on." I reply. "Well, it''ste. I better head upstairs."

    He nods. "I''ll walk you inside."

    "No, you carry on. It''s alright, thank you, I will go by myself." I decline politely, ncing at the cigarette which hangs in his fingertips by his side. He must be stressed. "Well, goodnight."

    "Goodnight." I make my way back through the garden and enter the house and climb up the stairs. I''m about to take the second flight of stairs when someone calls me. "Princess Kataleya!"

    I turn and stop when I see it''s none other than Alpha Luis. His gaze throughout the dinner had made me increasingly ufortable and I''m once again aware of my fitted dress. "Alpha Luis," I answer politely.

    He chuckles, shoving his hands in his pockets. "I had a feeling you would be sleeping on this floor."

    I don''t respond, simply smiling politely as I wait to hear why he called. There''s something lewd about the way he sounds, the tone...

    He looks around, the first warning that tells me he is making sure no one is around, a signal I should leave fast.

    "Well, goodnight I will-"

    "Not so fast, princess." He steps closer and I instantly step back. "You see, although you are rather overweight, I still find you extremely gorgeous, so why don''t-"

    I raise my finger, my smile gone as I look at the man before me. "Stop." "I just mean-"

    I shake my head and reply in Spanish. "Oh, I am absolutely certain what you meant, Alpha Luis, and I''m not interested. Whether I am overweight or not, that is no way to talk to someone, especially when my weight is no one else''s business. As for what you are insinuating... I am not interested at all."

    How disappointing he is...

    He stands there gobsmacked, and I''m certain it is because I spoke Spanish.

    "Have a good night, Alpha Luis."

    With that I turn and make my way to the next flight of stairs, feeling that if I must face one more man tonight, I might just burst!

    These men!

    I reach the door to the room next to Enrique''s when suddenly a hand shoots out, stopping me from opening it.

    I know who it is from his scent, but I didn''t sense him! Again...

    "You know the rules, you''re meant to be in my bed." Comes his cocky yet equally sexy voice that makes my heart skip a beat.

    A deep frown crosses my forehead, and I exhale through my nose.

    It seems like I''m not done dealing with these men for the night. I turn, conjuring up my angriest expression, brows furrowed, nostrils red, lips pinched and I re at him...

    But his reaction is not what I''m hoping for. His hazel eyes glitter with amusement and, to my utter dismay, he doesn''t just smirk, he doesn''t just snicker; he throws his head back, and heughs.

 Chapter 38

    -ENRIQUE-

    "...goodnight I will."

    I stop in my tracks when Kataleya''s voice reaches my ears.

    "Not so fast, princess. You see, although you are rather overweight, I still find you extremely gorgeous, so why don''t-"

    My eyes sh recognising Luis'' voice, his words sending a ripple of irritation through me.

    "Stop."

    "I just mean-"

    "Oh, I am absolutely certain what you meant, Alpha Luis, and I''m not interested. Whether I am overweight or not, that is no way to talk to someone, especially when my weight is no one else''s business. As for what you are insinuating... I am not interested at all." There''s a short pause and I smirk coldly. This fucking viejo verde. Does he really think she''ll even spare him a second nce? I scoff internally.

    She''s fucking- I stop my train of thought abruptly.

    I remain silent, not moving. There''s no need for me to step in. She''s handled him perfectly. She might not admit it, but she''s as strong as she is f*****g sexy.

    "Have a good night, Alpha Luis."

    I hear her footsteps and my own eyes glimmer. I give her a few seconds before I silently make my way to where I can sense Luis standing. Rolling up the file I was studying and shoving it into my back pocket before I round the corner. He''s about to enter his bedroom when I make my presence known and he pauses, turning towards me. His heart betrays him, knowing that he has done something he shouldn''t have.

    "Alpha Enrique..."

    "Luis," I answer, unable to keep the hostility from my voice. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I close the gap between us looking him square in the eye and cut to the fucking chase." She''s off-limits." My voice is low but there''s a deadly warning and that''s the only fucking attention I''m giving to this hijo de puta.

    His face pales, and I see sweat break out across his forehead. "A-Alpha I... I''m sorry."

    He wants to argue, but everyone knows you shouldn''t argue with me. How smart are you?

    He lowers his head slightly, choosing not to say anything.

    Smart move...

    I turn and head upstairs, only to see the stubborn princesa trying to sneak into her old room.

    "You know the rules. You''re meant to be in my bed," I remark, raking my eyes over her sexy a*s. My words make her heart skip a beat, and she pauses for a moment before she turns.

    I can almost see her irritation, but it is as if she doesn''t even know how to look irritated.

    She pouts, puffing out her cheeks, and narrows her eyes, her brows creasing together. But the only thing she achieves is that she looks damn cute. Is she really trying to look angry? After a second, I realise she is, and that just makes it all the more amusing.

    I bite the inside of my cheeks trying not to react, but when she looks at me, deeply concentrated on keeping her expression in ce, I can''t help butugh.

    "If that is meant to look scary or angry, Princesa, you failed. I would offer to teach you how to look pissed off, but I don''t think it''s something you''re capable of," I taunt, patting her cheek.

    She lets out a low growl that sounds like a newborn pup, and I snicker." Don''t tempt me, I will bite," she threatens.

    I smirk, leaning closer. "Good... I like a woman who can leave a mark." I wink at her, watching as her cheeks flush a pretty pink.

    "I''m not happy. I don''t want to sleep in that room," she deres as if she has a choice.

    "I think your ''anger'' has made you a little delusional, my p¨¦talo de flor," I murmur, taking her elbow and tugging her close. "I call the shots and my room is this way."

    "What does it matter? It''s not like you sleep there anyway. Why should I listen to you?" she pouts, staying stubborn and I hide my surprise. Has Luis really upset her so? My irritation at his words lingers. Maybe I was too easy on him. "And what if I am not there? Do you want me to be there?" I ask, leaning closer, my lips brushing her hair. Her heart races and I smirk.

    She''s been on my mind since dinner... and just how she has made me crazy, it''s good to see that I too have an effect on her...

    I move back, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ears. She''s fucking gorgeous...

    "Or more like you want to be there," she mumbles.

    I scoff, smirking coldly, "Don''t think so highly of yourself. I will be wherever I want to be, but I do not like to be disobeyed, Princesa... remember that."

    Turning, I lead her back to my room and stepping inside, lock the door after us. I take off my jacket when the file I had folded and shoved into my back pocket falls out.

    I turn quickly about to grab it when she bends down, cing her hand on the open file and stares at the images of the attacks we have been getting in the water.

    "W-what kind of animal did this?" she asks, her voice full of worry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "We don''t know," I say, frowning as I stare at the image of the dead child." We just know it''s something strange, and something that''sing from the water... they aren''t something this world has seen before."

    I''m not sure how much she knows about the veil, even if rumours have spread of it happening everywhere, are rife.

    "Can it be a crack in the veil?" she murmurs, more to herself than to me. She stands up suddenly. "Can I go down to where this happened?"

    "No. it''s dangerous." I say abruptly.

    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll be fine, have-"

    "I''m handling it. I''ve had people dive into the water to see if we can see anything and they are continuing to search... I do agree there might be a crack in the veil."

    "But there''s so much area to cover. Don''t you have any witches here?" she asks, concerned.

    I want to give her a snarky reply, trying not to focus on her sexy thighs, but if she can help in any way, I''m going to put my ego aside and listen. I don''t want to see another child dead on my watch.

    "No, we don''t, aside from one who isn''t even a full witch. Her daughter was a powerful seer, or so they said, but she''s dead."

    She frowns slightly. "I might be able to help..." She looks through the file and I let her.

    "So, do you have experience with these cracks?"

    "We do... the gods are at work... and not every one of them is on our side..." her eyes glimmer pink and I frown slightly. There she is... the woman who holds power... gone is the shy princess...

    I frown, listening to what she just said. "Hmm, I guess this summit might just prove informative."

    "It will... and it''s all slowlying to light..." she hugs herself, still holding the file.

    "What is?" I ask sharply.

    She looks down before her eyes snap up to mine. "It''s a prophecy by a witch."

    "I may be a cabr¨®n, but I can keep a secret," I say, crossing my arms.

    She smiles. "You aren''t a cabr¨®n, I trust you." She blushes, before she closes her eyes for a moment, and the atmosphere around us seems to deepen with a strange intensity, almost as if the very air is waiting with bated breath for her to speak... "There are four toe, and the time is now upon us. The Sris King, The Asheton Queen, The Deimos King and The Volkov Queen. When the four true rulerse into power and assemble behind the Adonai, the final barrier between the realms will shatter, symbolising the beginning of the end of time. Heed my words, for it begins with the Sris King." She lets out a shuddering breath and I feel something twist inside.

    My heart thuds as something she says seems to tickle my mind. I feel like I need to remember something... but what is it?

    "And... the Sris King came into power not long ago, correct? An Alpha King, Royce Jonothan Arden... so then it has begun," I state.

    She nods, her heart racing as she looks down at the images in her hand.

    "It has, and with each ruler toe into power... we are but a step closer to the end of time."

    She spent a while in the bathroom, despite the fact she whimpered and gasped under the cold water until she got used to it. I shake my head, it''s so warm around here. Why would she want a hot shower? Her words still niggle in my mind. What is it? What am I forgetting?

    I wish I understood, wish I remembered things that I''ve closed off... how long will I run from the past?

    I pace my room before I begin undressing, unbuttoning my shirt one-

    handed before I toss it aside and unbuckle my belt. That''s when she steps into the bedroom, a little squeak leaving her as she quickly shields her eyes.

    She''s dressed in a loose top that drapes over her breasts and matching fitted bottoms, her wet hair up in a towel.

    I don''t stop removing my pants before I grab a pair of sweatpants. "You need to get used to seeing me naked," I remark, but for once I don''t want to tease her, far too consumed by what she''s told me.

    I keep my boxers on, walking past her and entering the bathroom, closing the door behind me.

    What am I forgetting?

    Removing my boxers, I step under the shower, turn it on and close my eyes.

    Think, Enrique...

    Fire rushes down the halls lighting everything aze.

    Pain consumes me as I scream for my madre.

    And fear, waves of terror drown me.

    I flinch, my eyes snapping open, my heart thumping wildly.

    Don''t go there... nothing is worth it.

    I brush my hair back, feeling the incessant throbbing that I often get when thinking of my past returning with vengeance.

    The irritating niggle remains, but I don''t have time to ponder over it.

    Washing quickly, I step out of the shower, not hearing any sound from the bedroom. My eyes sh. Has she gone? I yank on my sweatpants and step into the bedroom, only to see the light is dimmed, and she''s fast asleep in bed. The thin sheet of the bedding drapes over her curves enticingly. The things I want to do to you... I would destroy that innocence in you and make you into a little nymphomaniac...

    I look away, as I grab a towel, drying my hair before I walk over to the bed and, getting into the sheets, cross my legs at the ankles and flick through the file once again.

    "E-Enrique, are you sleeping here?" she whispers, sounding panicked. Tilting my head I look at her. "I am."

    "Oh..." she slips under the cover as if that will hide her away from me, but that itch isn''t going away, and unknowing to her it''s saving me from tempting her to sin... after all, she looked so f*****g gorgeous... But... what am I forgetting?

 Chapter 39

    KATALEYA~

    He''s restless. I can sense it. Ever since I mentioned the prophecy, he seems distracted. Did I make a m by mentioning it?

    I want to ask him, but he''s lost in thought. I peek through the gap in the nk, watching as he stares vacanty at the wall opposite, a thoughtful expression in those hazel eyes. He reminds me of the little kik¨¦, the one who would stay quiet but lost in the weight that he was burdened with. My eyes rake over him. Goddess, he''s so perfect, like a god!

    I''m willing my heart to remain calm, but he is making it harder. I''m calm now, ever since I realised I ma

    My heart fills with warmth, the pleasant buzz of happiness remaining inside of me. I''m happy if he is...

    smile no, I made himugh.

    He rests his head against the headboard, frowning deeply, and my mind flits to hisugh once more. I was sexy...

    I blush as I smile softly and blink sleepily, wishing I could take away all his pain and worries.

    "Sleep... it''ste." I say, a sliver of guilt rushing through me.

    Marie...

    I shouldn''t be in his bed.

    He looks at me and I slowly lower the sheet. "I will. Now go to sleep or do you need me to put you to "I thought you were the one who needed to be put to bed," I whisper cheekily.

    He cocks a brow. "There''s that sassy mouth of yours again." He suddenly reaches over, grabbing my ja My cheeks heat up, although I''m not sure what exactly he means, but it sounds... dirty. I blush, pushin He doesn''t reply but I can feel him watching me and I''m relieved when he finally sighs, tossing the file The bed dips a little as he lies down beside me and I can feel him turn onto his side, his gaze burning

    incesa?" he asks, almost mockingly.

    making me gasp. "It really needs washing out and I know exactly what would make the perfect thing to fill you up enough..."

    him away and turn my back on him." Goodnight!"

    he bedside table and switching themp off.

    e back of my neck. I don''t move, and after a while sleep begins to creep up on me.

    I''m sure it''s not muchter when I feel his arm snake around my waist, feel him caress my stomach with his arm, my heart squeezing once more at what I cost him. I hope he epts my gift soon...

    It''s after a while that he tugs closer, his other arm slipping beneath my head. My heart is pounding bu..... already hear his heavy breathing, he''s fallen asleep.

    But he''s left me feeling like a mess of nerves. Goddess...

    I can feel his inner turmoil, feel the lingering darkness at the cusp of his aura as if waiting for the right moment to poison him. I shudder and close my eyes, taking deep steadying breaths, letting my aura swirl around us, repelling the darkness. But what will happen when I fall asleep?

    His mind is in turmoil... the darkness is relishing in it...

    I turn slowly, gently shifting in his arms, making sure not to wake him, and gently run my fingers through his hair, wanting to rx him. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I feel drowsy, but I refuse to stop and keep running my fingers through his hair, feeling him rx in his sleep, but I keep going until I feel the darkness ebbing away.

    Letting out a breath of relief, I softly kiss his forehead, inhaling his scent before I slowly move back and lie down beside him, gazing at his handsome face.

    I''m almost falling asleep. When my phone beeps, I nce towards the table behind Enrique and slowly sit up reaching for it. He stirs a little, his arm tightening around my waist and I quickly grab the phone and slowly lie down again looking at the notification on the phone.

    Jayce?

    Confused, I unlock my phone. Jayce is one of my cousins, but he isn''t one who texts much. He even leaves his happy birthday messages left on ''read

    JAYCE: This is going to sound pretty wack, but wherever you are, you need to leave. I thought I''d tell you and not your old man... now it''s on you.

    My stomach somersaults as his chilling words re back at me from my phone.

    KATALEYA: What do you mean?

    JAYCE: It means you''re in danger.

    My heart thunders as I hesitate, what do I reply?

    KATALEYA: Thank you for telling me, I''ll be careful.

    JAYCE: Like I said, you need to leave.

    KATALEYA: But I can''t leave.

    JAYCE: That''s on you then. I''m out.

    I stare at the screen.

    KATALEYA: Thank you for telling me, I truly appreciate it, and I will take great care.

    He doesn''t reply, and I stare down at the strange conversation.

    Strange...

    Taking a screenshot, I hesitate, wanting to send it to the girls but... I don''t want them to act irrationally.

    I''ll be vignt and then when I go to the summit, I''ll tell them everything.

    With new worries ying on my mind, I settle into hisfortable embrace. And as my eyelids flutter shut, I wonder how can something soforting and safe be deadly? It''s strange... isn''t it... how does that work?

    The smell of stale blood makes my stomach churn, my eyes widening as I recognise the stone walls and know exactly where I am.

    The crypt.

    How did I end up here?

    What happened?

    The eerie sound of something pure evil and dark approaching makes my heart pound violently.

    I need to get out of here! I can hear himing. He knows I''m here!

    How did I get here?!

    My heart is pounding painfully in my chest, it''s hard to breathe and my head is nk.

    Fear begins rising within me, beginning to drown me as I scan the stone walls, trying to find an escape, when I suddenly stop.

    No. Calm down... he thrives off fear. I can''t let him get the upper hand!

    But despite my self-assurance, I''m unable to calm down, unable to stop my emotions from unravelling into despair.

    I''m here, in this ce again.

    Where I am powerless!

    You are stronger than this, Kataleya!

    I can''t! I can''t- no I won''t give him that power.

    "But you give me the power..." his chilling voicees.

    I can feel the hair at the back of my neck rise, my entire body feels cold and mmy and when I open my mouth, I can''t speak.

    I see his shadow first, intense pain mping down on my heart. I open my mouth to scream, but no soundes out.

    Must not fear, I won''t fear, I am not afraid. I will never be afraid. I am stronger than this!

    Darkness swirls around me as I remain on the floor, clutching my chest.

    I... can''t... breathe...

    This isn''t real!

    I must be dreaming!

    Wake up, Kat! WAKE UP!

    My aura res around me, and I suddenly gasp, my eyes flying open.

    I''m in bed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I sit up, making Enrique stir as I mber out of bed, my heart pounding violently as I rush to the bathroom, needing water. My throat is parched, as if I have not drunk anything for days. Opening the tap, I ssh my face with cold water, my hands trembling as I scoop up water and drink it.

    Something is very, very wrong. I need to speak to someone.

    ''Come back!'' the chilling voice hisses in my ear, making me spin around and scream in panic.

    Sudden agonising pain rips through my shoulder just as the bathroom door flies open, banging off the wall behind it, as I clutch my shoulder.

    "Kataleya!" Enrique says, his eyes zing gold as he grabs hold of me."

    Your bleeding..."

    I whimper as I look down at my shoulder where blood has begun to soak through my top...

 Chapter 40

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    What is going on?

    I pull her top down a little, looking at the two deep cuts that run down over her shoulder and back.

    "F**k, why is this happening to you?"

    "What?" she asks softly, pain visible in her glittering ck eyes as I grab a towel and press it against the wound.

    "The Crawlers, this is their doing, is it not? So why are they after you? There are plenty of people out there with powerful auras, like your padre. Why are they specifically targeting you?" I growl, feeling frustrated that there''s nothing I can do to stop this from happening.

    She looks down, shaking her head, "I don''t know, but we assume it''s the kind of power I possess," she whimpers when I move the towel slightly.

    "Lo siento,e here." I scoop her up and ce her on the edge of the tub and run the tap.

    "Why..." she whispers.

    I don''t know what she is about to ask, but I have no answer to anything right now. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Reaching around her from behind, I extract a wed nail and with the sharp edge, I cut down the centre of her top, my eyes on her breasts as they almost spill out of it.

    I stop tearing open her top just below her breasts, my gaze flicking to the pink are that peeps out from her torn top, but this time she doesn''t try to cover herself from me.

    Her breasts rising and falling rapidly. Her intoxicating scent flits into my nose.

    "Turn," Imand huskily. She obliges, turning slightly, so her back is to me and with the wet towel I wipe away as much blood as I can. "How did it happen, anyway? You didn''t leave the room, and nothing appeared, did it?"

    I need to understand how this is all urring. What draws them? Or triggers them? It''s bing increasingly frustrating that on my pack grounds, such things are happening, and I don''t have any control over them.

    "... in my dream I was in this ce, the crypt where their leader..." Her heart thuds as she looks up scanning the area.

    She''s lost in thought, and I wonder what''s going through her mind.

    "Kataleya..." I pull her from her reverie, and she shakes her head.

    "He came for me, he... he''s the one who is after me. He can summon me to that dark ce, and I don''t know how he does it... but through the darkness." She hugs herself, and I can sense her fear.

    "We have to figure something out. You can''t keep getting injured without even a chance to protect yourself. How is he even able to summon you? I know what you have said... but could it be when you are off-guard or at your most vulnerable?" I ask, looking at her wound, frowning deeply.

    "Or intense emotions. It''splicated and there''s no pattern." Last time I had to cut it open to drain the dark blood, and mine had healed over, the poisoned blood kept inside... but this time she''s bleeding with no sign of it healing. Why?

    "You aren''t healing," I remark quietly.

    "I will... it''s just deeper, but it''s alright. This way, the darkness will bleed out before it closes," she says softly.

    I don''t respond, pressing the towel gently over her wound, waiting for the dark blood to stop seeping out of the open wounds. I nce around before I look back at her smooth, creamy skin.

    "I''ll be right back." I ce a hand on her arm for a split second before I stand up and leave the bathroom.

    Why is she so calm after what happened? Is she really not finding this a threat, or is she simply trying to hide her true worries?

    I have to find the witch. Maybe she''ll be able to help her or give us some answers. I am not interested in helping a Rossi but as long as she''s here; she is under my watch and at this rate, I''m not sure waiting for the summit is going to be wise... Walking to my wardrobe, I pull out a white t-shirt and grab some dressing. taking it back to the bathroom, pushing my thoughts away.

    Crouching beside her I try not to look at how her pants, which are now stained with blood, shape over her a*s and focus on her wound. "You are nothing but trouble," I say quietly, observing the wound to make sure the blood has run clear. "Trouble that looks far too angelic."

    She lets out a weakugh. "I guess I am... but I don''t call for trouble, it just always seems to find me." She whispers. "Maybe I am doing something wrong."

    "Seems you need to be taught how to stay out of trouble..." I murmur, and she looks at me over her shoulder.

    "Is that something you give lessons in?" Her eyes widen as the words slip from her lips.

    "d to see you''re well enough to be sassy. There''s a lot more I can give lessons in... but you''re stubborn. I don''t think you listen to anything, Princesa," I remark, trying to change the strange mood that had settled between us. "Anyway, alpha saliva, as you know, heals." "What- Ah!" she gasps when I ce my tongue at the base of one of the long cuts, running my tongue slowly up her shoulder.

    The sweet rich taste of her blood fills my mouth, but more than that, it''s the way her body reacts to me that makes my eyes ze, awakening that hunger for her once more. I slip my hand around her waist, cing my tongue against the second cut, not missing the soft sigh that escapes her, her heart racing extremely fast, her breasts rising and falling.

    "Enrique..."

    She says my name all wrong... but I f*****g love it.

    "Hush Princesa..." I murmur huskily before running my tongue up her back. This time I tug her back, running it over her shoulder and to her neck. My gaze flickers to her stiff nipples that strain against her torn top, her breasts rising and falling rapidly as I twirl my tongue along the edge of her wound, imagining my tongue flicking over that n****e...

    "Enrique..." she whimpers slowly. My gaze flicks to the crook of her neck, and the sudden urge to mark her ovees me. I feel my wolf surge forward, my teeth elongating, wanting to pierce that smooth delicate skin and I suddenly pull back, turning away before she sees, my heart racing at what I almost did.

    A tense silence falls between us as I pull away, and it only adds to the heavy weight that hangs in the air.

    "Th-thank you..." she whispers softly, her dark eyes meeting mine.

    "You''re going to be ok, we''ll figure out what''s going on," I promise, cupping her face for a second. I don''t know why I did, but the intense need to reassure her won this round.

    Her eyes glimmer pink and I watch as her gaze dips to my lips, parting her own plush ones. My throat feels dry, my d**k twitching.

    F**k...

    I run my fingers through my hair, brushing it aside. "The wound is beginning to close."

    Deal with this and get the hell out of here.

    I tear off what is left of her top and cover the wound with dressing before I pull the shirt over her head.

    "Th-thank you," she whispers gently as I help her slide her right arm into the t-shirt, careful not to strain her wound before I stand up. She turns towards me, her eyes glowing pink. "You''ve been a little mean to me a few times, but you''ve never called me fat," she

    muses.

    I frown, cocking a brow at her words as I look back at her.

    Luis...

    Pausing for a second, I hesitate before I stare ahead. "Because I love a woman with meat and you''re fucking beautiful, regardless of your birthright," I say before I exit the bathroom. That moment in there... I was too close to showing that I care. Do I care? No, I fucking don''t.

    ncing around the bedroom, I take a deep breath and close my eyes.

    "Then what if I was slimmer? Would you still find me attractive?" Her soft voicees from behind me. I spin around to see her standing there in nothing but the shirt I had helped her put on moments ago, my gaze instantly dips to her bare thighs. F**k.

    Don''t tempt me or I won''t be able to control myself...

    But she simply rests her head against the doorframe ying with a strand

    of her sandy brown hair. I narrow my eyes. She f*****g knows how enticing she looks right now.

    She crosses her legs, blinking up at me, waiting for an answer.

    "You''re ying a dangerous game..." I whisper, taking hold of her chin.

    "Answer me..." she whispers, cing a hand on my chest, a delicious lick of fire coursing through me.

    "If I''d still find you attractive?" I cock a brow. "I didn''t peg you for conceited

    She simply stares at me, wanting an answer.

    "Stubborn aren''t you..." I look into her gorgeous eyes, knowing the answer to that. "Yes. I won''t deny that you would be beautiful regardless of size... but this perfect body is a fucking bonus... I like big girls, big boobs, and a big ass." I smirk cockily and she pouts, shaking her head.

    "Oh... poor small boobies..." she whispers, and I smile faintly.

    She can still somehow end up sounding fucking cute even when she''s wearing nothing but a t-shirt that stretches over herrge breasts.

    "So, do you have a preference, Princesa? Blond hair, ck hair? Blue eyes?"

    She blinks as she looks up at me, her cheeks tinting a pretty pink hue. "I do... Chocte brown hair, hazel eyes, full lips... angled jaw..." She raises her hand tenderly, swallowing as she brushes her hand over my jaw. She''s describing me. "A few scars..."

    I grip her wrist, stopping her hand from travelling down my jaw.

    "Don''t." I say quietly, swallowing hard.

    "Don''t what?" she nudges, her eyes blinking innocently up at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Whatever this fucking is. I won''t be able to hold back..."

    "Then don''t..." she whispers, a whisperced with the tone of a seductress. Her gaze once more dip to my lips, our hearts thundering as one...

 Chapter 41

    KATALEYA -

    I tiptoe, cupping his neck, needing to know if I kiss him again, will I feel pain or not? It breaks my heart knowing that there''s a darkness within him, one that perhaps is hurting me. I need to know if that first kiss was the only one that was pure... He leans down, closing the gap between us, before our lips collide,

    stealing my breath away as we kiss. A beautiful, deep, passionate kiss fuelled by the desire that breathes through our veins and thrives on the pull that is inevitable between us. My eyes flutter shut, and I''m consumed by him.

    No..., this isn''t like the second kiss... but it''s also not like the first... there''s something different... something far more illicit. It''s deep, passionate and there''s something entirely erotic about it...

    His arm snakes around my waist as he presses me up against the wall, our bodies crushed against one another, and I gasp, feeling his manhood bulge in his pants through the thin fabric of the t-shirt I am wearing. Pleasure dances through me as he kisses me hungrily, his hands roaming my body.

    It''s perfect - this kiss is perfect.

    He can deny me, his words can try to hurt me, but his touch... a touch like this doesn''t lie...

    He wants me, but he fights it and I can''t stop myself from bravely running my hands down his firm, muscr chest.

    I tighten my arms around his neck, not caring for the pain in my shoulder, whimpering when his tongue demands entrance. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. His hand rakes over my back, squeezing my a*s. My core clenches, only intensifying the haze of pleasure within me.

    If I''m to die... then why can''t I have this?

    He suddenly lifts me with ease, his other hand cupping my a*s as I automatically respond, locking my legs around his bare waist, and he carries me to the bed. My heart thunders, feeling his hard body against my core through my thin panties. Oh Goddess, it feels good.

    He sits on the bed, keeping me firmly in hisp as we kiss like two beings starved for far too long. He squeezes my a*s and I gasp, pleasure jolting through me.

    I shouldn''t like this, but I do...

    I shouldn''t be doing this, but I can''t stop.

    Braving confidence, I caress his tongue with my own, my heart skipping a beat when he growls, and I feel his long, hard manhood throb against my core. He sucks on my tongue, and I grip his hair tighter, a loud moan leaving my lips as he leans over me, kissing me harder, his hand roaming my body as he holds me tight.

    This feels so incredibly good. My hands tremble as our tongues tease each other. Each caress, each brush, is pulling me further into this magical, blissful pleasure.

    Pleasure that has overtaken me. He''s fully hard beneath me, and every time he throbs, I''m struggling to fight the urge to stop myself from grinding against him, and I wriggle, trying to move only to rub against him, making me gasp.

    "Fuck." He growls, breaking away from my lips, his hand tangling into my hair as he tugs my head back, ravishing my neck with kisses, sucking and nibbling.

    Shivers of pleasure course through me and I am no longer able to hold back, allowing my body to take controlpletely, letting go of anymon sense.

    It''s as if something awakens within me, and I roll my hips sensually, finding the rhythm of my pleasure as I grind against his shaft. There''s no shame. I just need him. Oh, Enrique...

    I throw my head back, my long curls tumbling down my back as I brace my hand on his knees behind me and I rub myself against him. He''s so big... "Fuck, Diosa..." he growls huskily, grabbing my breast through my t-shirt, twisting my nipple through the thin fabric, and then he suddenly pushes the shirt up, his eyes shing gold as he gazes at my breasts. I don''t shy away. There''s something about this state of ecstasy that makes me want him to keep looking at them.

    "Perfection..." He grabs one, squeezing it in his fingers. His gaze flicks to my face before reaching up and slipping his thumb into my mouth. There''s something extremely erotic and exciting about that one simple move and instinctively I run my tongue along his thumb, watching his zing gold eyes fill with carnal hunger.

    He suddenly turns us and drops me onto the bed. My back hits the mattress as he simultaneously pushes my shirt up over my breast, and my eyes fly open when his tongue flicks my n****e.

    "Oh, Goddess!" I cry out, pleasure jolting through me as I arch my back. He switches to the other breast, his hand fondling the one he had just teased, pinching my n****e, I whimper, my core throbbing for so much more.

    He trails rough, passionate kisses down my stomach, each one making the knot in my stomach grow.

    He makes me feel so good... this is a feeling that is so addictive, one that I know might consume me.

    The sound of fabric tearing and the burn between my thighs, as he tears my panties off, fills the room, but I''m far too turned on to care, instead parting my legs for him.

    "Do you like what you see, Papi?" I whisper, my cheeks burning at what I just said and did, but before I can even be worried, a sexy smirk crosses his lips.

    "Oh absolutely, Diosa... now be a good girl and keep those legs open for me..." he purrs huskily.

    My cheeks flush and suddenly I feel his tongue slip between my folds, making me let out a squeak. I try to sit up, only for his tongue to travel up my entrance until it swirls around my c******s.

    "Oh, this..." Feels... so good...

    I moan softly, my head dizzy with pleasure as he devours my core. My cheeks are burning hot. I feel embarrassed, turned on, horny, confused and yet so so wonderful all at once.

    And too far in to care.

    "Oh Enrique.." I whimper, reaching down and tangling my fingers into his hair, rolling my hips against his face. It only fuels him to speed up, applying more pressure as he assaults my pussy. The pressure is intensifying, my vision blurring and all I can think of is that Enrique has his head buried between my legs and - and I love it.

    "Right there..." I whisper when his tongue shifts a little higher. "Oh! Oh Goddess..."

    My eyes roll as he suddenly runs his tongue down my centre and plunges his tongue into me. He squeezes my breast for a second, before running his hand down my stomach until it rests on my lower stomach, his thumb finding my clitoris as he begins rubbing it, making the pleasure rise with a sizzling jolt.

    Soft moans of satisfaction betray me. "Don''t stop..." I plead, feeling the pressure rising within me. Oh, this is so good! Oh, this feeling... "Oh, Goddess! Oh, f**k!" I let out a sound that''s halfway between a groan and a scream as a sudden tidal wave of euphoria ms through me.

    My eyes fly open, and pleasure rocks through me mixed with the shock that I cursed. I can feel my juices trickling from me, feel his tongue continue his assault, his thumb moving faster and faster as I struggle to get away but fail.

    My hand twists in his hair, my legs parted, my back arched as I''m taken to a ce that I have never been before, my eyes prickle and I mp them shut, my vision darkening as white dots fill my vision and a soft cry of pure bliss falls from my lips.

    "Oh Goddess... that was..." I stare at the ceiling, my heart thundering as pleasure rolls through me, my mind nk, save the pleasure I feel.

    I gasp when I feel him still assaulting my clit, that now feels extremely sensitive. I try to pull him back, but he''s clearly not done licking up my juices. Suddenly I yelp, my body heating up when I feel his tongue run between my a*s.

    "En-Enrique... stop..." I whisper, only for him to press my legs even more open, his tongue twirling between my booty cheeks, a delicious groan leaving him.

    "Now that is what you call pussy." He growls huskily as he sits back, my cheeks burning as I notice his entire chin is dripping wet and so is the bed beneath me.

    I quickly mp my trembling legs shut, staring up at the man who is watching me with satisfaction and a glint of hunger that only seems to burn stronger than ever.

    He gets up, cing his knee between my thighs. I gasp as it brushes against my core and he reaches down tugging me up, his fingers tangling into my hair.

    "I never thought I''d hear the word fuck from these lips..." he murmurs, making me blush.

    "I told you, you would spread those legs for me..." he whispers. My heart skips a beat, and I''m ready for his cold, hurtfulment as his gaze dips to my lips. "I just didn''t think I''d enjoy it as much as I did..." he breathes.

    My breath hitches, and my eyes widen slightly as I stare into his, there''s something I can''t read in them but I was not expecting him to say that, he looks away, his thickshes hiding his eyes from me before he steps away from the bed, turning his back on me. "En..."

    I trail off when the bathroom door shuts and I hear the lock turn, leaving me alone in the bedroom. My heart is pounding, and there''s a tenderness to my core, but I feel refreshed...

    My heart is palpating as I press a hand on it, staring at the bathroom door. Was this it? Did he not want anything in return? I didn''t miss his hard manhood when he was leaving; it was very, very unmissable...

    I sit there taking in the empty room as I hear the showere on, the smell of my arousal strong in the air.

    So this is what it feels like to have someone touch you... to perform oral s*x...

    Oh Goddess!

    What we did... I didn''t think I''d enjoy it as much as I did...

    I want more- Ah!

    I blush as I quickly scramble under the sheets, making me suddenly remember the dull ache in my shoulder. Owie...

    I grip my shoulder for a second before I cover my mouth, my cheeks burning.

    Oh. My. Goddess.

    What did we just do!

    Enrique - he... he went down on me...This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I press my thighs together, still feeling the tingling reminder of his tongue on me.

    We just did that...

    And I loved it so, so, so much.

 Chapter 42

    - ENRIQUE ~ ''Enrique...

    oh f**k!''

    Not even the cold water of the shower can get rid of this hard-on. My head is echoing with the memory of her moans, the scent of her arousal, and the images of how her body reacted to me.

    She was a work of art and I was able to y her strings so f*****g perfectly. She is the embodiment of heaven on earth.

    She drives me f*****g crazy, a distraction I am never able to ignore, and I don''t know how to f*****g ept that. What am I doing?

    I brace my hand against the wall as the cold water pours over me. Eyes open or closed, it didn''t matter. All I can see is her body arching with pleasure, the moans of ecstasy filling my ears and how f*****g good it felt... watching her expression of pure euphoria on her face...

    Fuck... I can''t deny that she''s an addiction I am unable to refuse.

    The image of her pussy with her legs spread beneath me fills my mind, the moans and screams getting louder in my head as pleasure rushes through me. I lean my head back, closing my eyes as I wrap my hand around my c**k, imagining that it''s hers. Envisioning her on her knees with her tongue out, as she licks and sucks on my d**k.

    Pleasure rolls through me, the pressure building as I imagine mming into her mouth, making her choke and gag as I rip her innocence from her. Imagine her begging to be f****d... her spreading those legs... F**k!

    I bite back a low groan as I imagine thrusting into her, grabbing those gorgeous locks in my hand as I f**k her hard and fast...

    This time, I''m unable to hold back the low guttural groan that escapes me as intense fucking pleasure rolls through me, hitting me with a fucking incredible release and I shoot my load over the tiled wall in front of me.

    Opening my eyes, I look at the wall as the shower water washes it away... the image of her p***y leaking with mye fills my mind and I close my eyes, sighing heavily.

    She''s not one I should be infatuated with, not one I should have done that with. I was right. One taste and it would do all but fucking satiate me. I want more, I lust for more... I want to do that all over again.

    We are worlds apart and that is how it will always fucking remain.

    So, what are you doing cabr¨®n?

    I step out of the shower, wishing that the shower and jerking off would have calmed my emotions, but they did not. She still consumes my mind.

    I clench my jaw as I pull on sweatpants and step back into the bedroom. Stopping in my tracks when I see she''s fast asleep, lying on her back, one hand resting on the pillow beside her bed.

    My eyes rake over her curves, licking my lips as I admire her breasts that are straining against the fabric of the T-shirt she''s wearing.

    Walking to the bed I pull back the bedsheet. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The smell of her arousal lingers and I f*****g love it. I''m about to get in when I freeze, I realise she''s not put on a pair of panties, and I''m staring at that perfect p***y, wanting to bury my tongue inside of her again.

    My cock throbs, my eyes shing with that same hunger that threatens to consume me. I get into bed, her scent enveloping me entirely as I fight the urge to touch her and f**k her insane...

    My eyes glimmer as Iy there, ring at her, trying to remember the reason I''m here. Trying to remember the rage and anger I have harboured towards her padre.

    I may have shut out most of my childhood memories, but I still can''t forget the pain in her eyes as she showed me pity... I hate that she saw me at my most vulnerable... I was ten, I had no parents and the future looked lonely, and I turned ait my rage on the one outlet that I knew I could hurt. I wanted to hurt someone, and the little girl who seemed to care for me was the perfect person to target.

    I look away, guilty at those thoughts.

    How is it possible for one to care so much for someone who resents them? I won''t understand her ever.

    Thave hurt her, yet she still tries. She''s still given me a few of her firsts despite everything I have done.

    Sighing, I brush back the few small strands of her hair from her face and turn my back on her.

    Pushing away all those thoughts, I instead find myself pondering over what she told me about her dream and where she was transported. There has to be something triggering that, and although I might have assumptions, I need legitimate answers. The witch, she will have answers.

    Frowning, I stare at the shadows created by the cracks in the blinds as the moon shines through them.

    What am I forgetting?

    There''s something I know I am forgetting from my childhood, something important, and no matter how hard I try, I am unable to remember what it is...

    A scream pierces the air and my eyes snap open, only to realise I have my arms tight around a certain busty blond with my face buried in her ample breasts. "Your stick! Your stick is touching me!" she squeaks.

    My stick?

    That''s when I realise I have a fucking hard-on and - oh fuck, this feels damn good... I twitch, feeling myself throb against her pussy. Only for her to gasp once again.

    I quickly let go, but at the very same moment, she pushes me, not expecting me to let go and I''m knocked right off the f*****g bed.

    growl as I stare up at her as she clutches the sheets to her chest, her cheeks flush, her curls tumbling in front of her face, looking like a f*****g goddess as she sits there. "S-sorry! But it was touching me!" she whimpers as she almost reaches out to me but one deadly look from me and she quickly moves back.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Really? Afterst night, are you really going to y that f*****g card?" I growl as I stand up, ring at her.

    ...

    The memory ofst night reys in both our minds, the mood in the room changing and I can see the way her colour changes, before she covers her face with her hands, scampers out of bed and runs off to the bathroom, her sexy a*s jiggling behind her. Now I want to fucking bend her over...

    I growl in frustration as she stams the door. I hear the shower turn on after a moment and I run my hand through my curls.

    Really, Enrique? You just had to have your fucking face buried in her boobs.

    i frown. When the fuck did I turn towards her? I have had to admit I slept well...

    Feeling frustrated, I decide to get ready for training. It''s been a while since I''ve trained with my warriors. Today''s the perfect time to make a stop and push them and myself to the f*****g limit. It will also give me a chance to talk to my best trackers to find me that witch. One f*****g way or another, I will find her.

    I''ve just put some boxers and some basketball shorts on when there''s a knock on the bedroom door.

    I cock a brow and wonder if it''s breakfast, ncing at the clock as I walk over to it and pull it open impatiently. If it''s Carlos... My eyes widen slightly when I see Marie standing there.

    "Good Morning! Delta Carlos was saying you''ll be awake..." she trails off, her over-the-top grin fading and I see her face change to one of confusion as her gaze flits to the bed before she sniffs the air.

    Fuck, can she smell the lingering scent of Kat''s juices?

    My mind instantly goes to the bathroom. The shower''s switched off, which is great, but that''s if Kataleya doesn''t step out of the bathroom.

    "I''ll see you downstairs soon. Whatever you need to say, you can tell me then," I say curtly, about to shut the door when the bathroom door opens.

    F**k.

    Marie''s eyes widen and she instantly steps forward, and we both turn to see Kataleya step out of the bathroom, wearing nothing but a bathrobe. She is drying her long golden locks with a towel when she freezes the moment her eyes connect with Marie''s. Whose thumping heart rings in my ears.

    Kataleya''s head snaps towards me, her ck eyes wide as she stares at Marie, who is staring right back, a look of utter shock and hurt on her face.

    I internally facepalm, great, just f*****g great.

    Marie gasps, stumbling backwards before she turns and runs off.

    "Fuck," I curse, now that''s something I have to f*****g deal with.

    I turn, mming the door shut when I stop in my tracks, seeing Kataleya standing there with her hands covering her mouth, big fat tears rolling down her cheeks.

    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" I''m the one who has to deal with this crap.

    She shakes her head, devastation and guilt written all over her face. "I hurt another woman... I knew you were engaged. I... I got so caught up I messed up. I''m a horrible person. So horrible..." her voice breaks as she stifles a sob.

    "This is not your fucking fault." I stride over to her and reach for her only for her to step back as if my touch will burn her as she shakes her head. "Kataleya-"

    "No! I can''t stay here anymore. I can''t hurt her any more than I already have. I have to leave this room. I have to tell her your n, your arrangement. She needs to know the truth. She deserves the truth," she whispers, her heart pounding. I narrow my eyes. "It''s no fucking big deal. Our marriage is but a deal."

    "I don''t care. What we did was wrong!" she cries out, her eyes glittering as more tears spill down her cheeks.

    My eyes sh, irritation ring through me.

    "Then what? Are you going to tell her I had my tongue in your pretty little cuntst night?" I snarl, grabbing hold of her elbow as I yank her close. "Stop overreacting."

    I expect an angry reply, but instead, all I am greeted with is her whispering.

    "I''m horrible, so horrible... What have I done..." Is this really affecting her so much?

    "Hey... I was the one who made this decision. I''m the one who kept you in my room, and I''m the one who said you will mark me. I will exin it all to her."

    As the words leave my lips, deep down, I know I can never mark her. I won''t. Because this pull- I can''t afford to strengthen it. To fuel it further, it''s already spiralling out of control.

    Whatever magical allure this diosa possesses, it is already ruining me.

    She''s staring off to the side nkly, tears still trickling down her cheeks, the picture of irrevocable devastation.

    Why is it that everything I said and did didn''t affect her, but upsetting someone else has upset her?

    "Look at me," Imand, letting go of her and gripping her chin instead, I force her to meet my gaze. "I will fix this." She simply backs away, looking away before she walks backwards towards the bathroom and once she steps inside closes the door. I hear the soft sobs that escape her and ball my fists.

    I owe no one any exnation, but for her - I''m going to have to fix this.

 Chapter 43

    - KATALEYA ~

    I''ve heard stories of homewreckers, women who have no shame of being in a rtionship or simply messing around with a man who is taken.

    And Enrique is very much taken in terms that he''s engaged. know over dinner they said they wanted to finalise the engagement, but their being here was pretty much a done deal. I should have known that. Until he has told her what he has nned, I shouldn''t have allowed him near me, even if I love him...

    I wrap my arms around my knees, resting my head on them.

    I don''t know how I will face Marie, oh how horrible I am!

    I bite my lip as tears trickle down my cheeks.

    She was so good to me. Imagine being engaged to someone and then seeing them with someone you had treated with kindness and politeness. I cringe with disgust and shame. Last night no longer felt like a pleasant moment. It was wrong. Completely wrong!

    Anger, hurt and frustration at myself swirl viciously around me, like a swarm of angry bees.

    "Come out, do you n to stay in there all day?" Enrique''s cold voicees through the door, making me mp my hands over my mouth, refusing to let him hear me cry.

    I don''t answer, my heart aching.

    He remains outside of the door for a while before I hear him curse.

    "Fine... do whatever the fuck you want," he snarls.

    I''m sorry...

    I hear the door m, and I close my eyes, my lips quivering.

    This is all my fault!

    How did we end up going so far? Last night returns to my mind and I close my eyes. It was me... I was the one who kissed him.

    The memory of how good it felt, the tingles of pleasure as he pulled me close-stop!

    I can''t stay here, regardless of the fact that I am meant to be helping him. I will still do so, I will find answers, but I will not remain in his room, on the same floor, or in this packhouse!

    How did I end up not even thinking of Marie?!

    I stand up, my heart thumping. I have to leave.

    Exiting the bathroom, I quickly get changed, slipping on some lingerie before I pull on some yoga pants and a tank top. Putting on some sneakers, I grab my phone and leave the room, but just as I''m about to head downstairs I hear footstepsing up the steps. The person is talking loudly and I recognise the voice. My stomach drops. Oh no, it''s Carlos. Is he being sent to watch me?

    "I can''te home for lunch, Madre. The Alpha wants me to keep watch. I already angered him today..." He protests, he''s talking on the phone and with every word he''s getting closer.

    I change direction, quickly turning left and making my way down the hall. I''ve not been this deep in before, since Enrique''s office and the other rooms were right near the stairs. However, the further I walk, I realise that it only touches how big this ce is. But I keep going, I''m not going to let Carlos spot me.

    There''s no doubt he''s sent to watch me... I don''t want to see anyone right now.

    can hear him still talking on the phone, his voice fading a little as I turn down a narrow hall and stop when I see the winding staircase that goes up.

    Another floor? I haven''t really paid attention to the building from outside, how many floors is it?

    There are a few wooden boards, picture frames, and an old vanity stacked against the stair rail, partially covering the steps. My heart skips a beat as I scan the small open hallway I''m in, but it''s the deep mahogany floor that piques my interest. They are a different shade than the ones in the main hall... these are older, more worn... and dustier.

    I nce up at the stairs, wondering what''s up there. Well, I don''t have anything to do until Carlos disappears, so why not have a look around?

    I slowly make my way to the stairs, testing each step before I reach the stairs. There''s no way to get past without making a sound if I move these things, so instead I grab the rail, hoist myself over it and silently make my way up.

    A few times a step creaks, and I pray that Carlos doesn''te, but so far he''s still on the phone. I keep to the outer sides of the steps where I know for certain the wood is less creaky.

    Finatty, I reach the top. It''s dark, there''s no window and the smell of mustiness, dust, oil, and wood fills my nose.

    I reach the top and instantlye to a stop, my heart pounding when I realise this is a ce I shouldn''t be. But I''m suddenly intrigued and I''m unable to make myself turn away, not when I know Carlos is down there and might hear me.

    it''s like I''ve entered a time capsule, the velvet curtains are drawn and covered with a thickyer of dust, and the small tables and sculptures that surround every alcove are also covered in dust.

    A stark difference then the rest of the house. The rug that covered the narrow hall still holds the hint of jasmine and eucalyptus from long ago. Perhaps a spige on the rug...

    The walls are covered in extravagant gold frames that contain portraits of what is obviously the Escarra Alphas of the past... my heart is in my mouth as I look at the man in the portrait that hangs on the wall opposite the stairs. A handsome man who has so much inmon with Enrique that I instantly know who he is.

    Sebastian Escarra.

    The man who had kidnapped me as a child.

    Despite the sliver of bad memories that rush through me, it''s obvious this man in the picture was not yet the man he became when I met him.

    His reddish-brown hair is curly like Enrique''s and his eyes hold that same dreamy look with thickshes, even though they are a different colour. There''s a hint of a smile on his face as if he is almost amused by something.

    This expression... This smile is not that of an evil man, this is not the man I had the displeasure to meet. No, he didn''t look like this. This isn''t the man who cut off Enrique''s hand.

    This was much before then.

    My heart thumps as I stand there staring at the portrait, before looking around the hall. Everything seems to swish and I feel as if I''m being pulled, everything turning and then my eyes ze and the sound ofughter rushes through the hall, the sun shining through the window that now stands wide open.

    "Enrique, be careful!" A woman scolds in Spanish.

    "He''s young. Let him y." A man''s voicees.

    I turn as I see a door open, a door that shines with fresh varnish. Gone is the dust and decay. A man- Sebastian steps out of the room, and takes the woman''s hand. I blink, not having noticed where she appeared from as I find myself being sucked further into the memory.

    "He''s only three. I worry he''ll get hurt," she murmurs, smiling up at the man.

    Enrique''s mama... her dark, almost ck hair is pinned back as it tumbles down her back. She''s beautiful...

    Sebastian kisses her softly, clearly smitten by the woman before him. They''re mates. I can see that much. "He won''t," Sebastian promises before he looks down.

    "What is it?" she murmurs. "Did you find an answer?"

    He shakes his head. "Not yet, but I will. The Escarra bloodline is more than just cursed. I believe I will find a path for us. There is no way I will let my son suffer like this." She cups his face. "You will be ok, no?"

    "I hope so... father only passed a year ago, but the effect is already consuming me. I don''t know how long I willst before I be a madman." His voice is heavy.

    "You will not be a madman. You are a powerful alpha, Sebastian!"

    "That''s my wish and unlike my father, I n to seed... at least for Enrique..."

    A dark sombre aura surrounds them, and I realise at that moment neither believe there''s hope... for that is the curse of the Escarra Bloodline... a deal made with the devil can never be undone...

    He wraps his arms around his mate, and I''m sucked from the memory, gasping as I''m once again in the dark, dusty hall.

    He had wanted to end the curse, but he failed and was instead consumed by the Djinn...

    I look around before I make my way quietly down the hall, looking at the other portraits on the wail.

    The memory of Marie seeing me returns and I drop onto the floor, resting my head against the wall.

    I''m so sorry...

    I miss my family right now. I miss Mama''s reassurance, Sk''s no-care attitude, and Azura''s quirky jokes... sighing softly, I close my eyes wishing I could change what happened.

    I''m going to have toe clean to her, one way or another.

    I don''t care if Enrique does it or not. If by evening he hasn''t, I will.

    My eyes fly open, my heart thundering when I realise I must have fallen asleep. It''s dark, even darker than before.

    What time is it?

    I nce around the dark hall wondering what awoke me when I hear shouting from somewhere in the distance.

    Was something happening? A crawler?!

    I get to my feet, making my way towards the stairs, when I hear a menacing growl.

    Enrique...

    "Find her! I swear on the Moon Goddess if she is not found by midnight, I will exile you all!" His voice trembles with fury, and I gulp stepping back.

    I don''t want to face him right now. I''m not sure why he''s trying to find me, but when he''s in a mood like that, I''m not sure I want him to, and I definitely don''t want him to find out where I was. That will simply anger him further. I look down. There''s dust on my thighs, and probably all down my back. If I went down now, he''d know where I was.

    Goddess... What do I do?

    Looking around, my eyes fall on the drawn curtains. My eyes sparkle when an idea pops into my mind.

    Where there''s a curtain, there''s a window, where there''s a window, there''s a way out. I pull open the curtain slowly, trying not to cough as the plumes of dust get up my nose. I tug at thetch and push the window open. And, where there is a window, there is possibly a deep dangerous drop.

    I stare down at the smooth wall. There''s nothing to hold on to, no window ledge to grab nor any balcony or grooves to grab onto.

    I''m too far up and that is not a way down, which means...

    I nce back at the stairs, realising I''m going to either have to remain here or go down those steps...

    Oh dear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Well, that''s not a hard option.

    Sighing, I sit down behind one of the small stone statues and sigh softly.

    Seems like I''m going to stay here until he decides to go to bed.

 Chapter 44

    -MARIE

    -

    Breathe in, breathe out.

    Whoa, that isn''t what I was expecting to see... When I asked Carlos what time his Alpha wakes up, I didn''t think going up to his room would result in me seeing him with another woman. And that too, none other than Kataleya Rossi.

    I thought he hated the Rossis? Sure over dinner I felt like he didn''t mind her but... to have her in his room... clearly having just woken up...

    My hands are trembling as I ball them in fists, trying to calm my nerves. Is this the kind of union I''m going to be in?

    Maybe he won''t agree to the engagement. Maybe he''ll be turning us down... I hope so.

    I should- "Ouch!"

    I stumble when I hit a wall of muscle and look up to see it''s none other than Jose. Guess both he and his Alpha are alike.

    "What are you doinging from the Alpha''s floor?" he asks sharply, ncing at the steps behind me.

    I smile bitterly.

    Oh, he knows.

    I scoff. "What''s wrong? Worried I''d learn about your alpha''s dirty little secret? Toote. I already did." I shove past him, only for him to grab my arm and stop me from leaving.

    My eyes sh as I growl menacingly. "I am of alpha blood.

    Don''t you dare touch me!" I snarl as I shove him off me, my heart thumping wildly. 3)

    "I''m sorry, but you have to understand-"

    "Oh, shut the fuck up, asshole. You are both alike.

    Disgusting pigs." I hiss as I close the gap between us, my eyes zing.

    "What happened back then-"

    "Don''t try to pretend you didn''t know!"

    "I didn''t know when we danced or when we..."

    "Fucked? Yeah, no need to be modest. You really weren''t back then," I snarl.

    "I didn''t know who you were until the following morning!

    Don''t hold this against me!" he hisses, trying to keep his voice down as he now grabs my elbow, spinning me around and wrapping his arm around me tightly, and mping a hand over my mouth.

    I struggle, but it''s futile as he pulls me down the hall and into the room I was allocated.

    He lets go of me and shuts the door behind us. "What the f**k are you doing?" I spit the moment I''m free from his hold.

    "Trying to exin to you-"

    "Alright, exin this to me. You came to our pack, wanting to enquire about my dad''s connections and about his daughter, right? Before I even knew about the proposal, you were there when you had that conversation with my father before you came out for a night of fun, right? You must have seen my photograph in my father''s office."

    "Yes, but the picture in the office was a much younger you.

    You didn''t look like you did at the club!"

    "And I''m to believe he didn''t show you an updated image?"

    He runs his fingers through his hair. "He did show Enrique another, but I didn''t pay attention."

    I scoff. "Right, ok, yeah, but there were simrities between me and my fifteen-year-old self, which covered half of the wall behind his desk! Hard to miss."

    "Look I''m-"

    "Unlike you when I was at that club, I didn''t know I was to be engaged! I didn''t know a bunch of fucking asshole men were already deciding my future for me!" | snarl.

    He looks down, "I''m sorry... only when we were leaving the pack when I saw you watching us from your balcony did I realise who you were." That hurts.

    "Right... but you know what, I didn''t find out about the engagement until a few months ago, not knowing my fate was written for me one and a half years ago, but you knew.

    You men are all alike!" I back away, feeling sick. "Yet you didn''t think to let him know. Maybe you should tell him.

    Maybe he''ll not want to go ahead with this whole shitty engagement."

    I was excited to have Kataleya in my corner. I had thought we''d be friends... I didn''t realise she would look me in the face, smile and act all sweet only to go and fuck the man I''m supposedly engaged to. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. By all means, I wish shed just have him, I''d rather wait for my mate. But witnessing that from Kataleya, that was low. "I''m sorry that you''re the one who''s being pulled into this mess. Things areplicated..."

    Yeah, they fucking are, but I don''t think he realises I have no option but to do this. Dad isn''t exactly the person who will let me live my f*****g life as I wanted. I had hoped Alpha Enrique might be the one to give me some hope of a future that wasn''t so bleak... Guess not.

    "Get out of my room," I order, ring at him.

    I hadn''t recognised him at first. The tattoo on his cheek was new, and his hair was different. What happened between us was a one-time thing when I was partially drunk.

    "My words aren''t going to mean anything, but I wasn''t thinking straight that night... It was a mistake-"

    "Yeah, it was."

    He titts his head, about to reach for me when I step back. "I realised I should have told him, but I knew that-"

    "That it was just a business deal between your alpha and my father." I cross my arms, turning my back on him." Leave, or do you want me to spelt it out for you?"

    I''m always just a burden to everyone. Just someone who''s used for other''s means...

    He sighs and I hear the door opening. I''frown when I don''t hear the door close and turn, ready to m it shut when Ie face to face with none other than Alpha Enrique himself.

    "Can I help you with something, Alpha Enrique?" I ask, trying my best not to disrespect him.

    I dislike him. His arrogance, his attitude and the way he''s just... ying.

    "Since you already saw enough, let me fill you in. You are just a business deal between your father and me. You''re a strong she-wolf, and one who will possibly make a decent Luna, but it is Kataleya Rossi who will mark me. She is far stronger than you." Confusion and irritation flit through me as I watch him sharply. Something about that entire wording felt off.

    "So, you are choosing her, right? You will marry her, after all, she can offer you so much? Her father has far more links than my father could ever dream of. So this is over, right?" A re of hope rushes through me, but I try not to get my hopes up. If Alpha Enrique refuses me, Dad can''t force me.

    He cocks his brow, his annoying face looking far too smug." No. It is not. You don''t really have a choice. Our deal will go through. I wilt mark you and you will be the one who will carry my pups and you will be my official luna."

    "You just said Kataleya Rossi will mark you."

    "And I will mark you." Iugh in disbelief. I don''t care if I sound like a maniac, but this is beyond stupid, it''s ridiculous! I can''t help it, but is this fool for real?

    "And Kataleya Rossi will allow that? To be kept as a side piece. Does she know of your stupid n?" I sneer. I''m ready to be a nun or something. Men. Yuck.

    A dangerous smirk crosses his face as his cold eyes bore into mine, sending a shiver of fear through me.

    "She will do anything for me."

    That''s disappointing...

    "I see..."

    But I won''t.

    "Now, since that''s clear, I have training to deal with," he says arrogantly.

    That stings. This entire thing is a joke to him. Everyone is right. He is cold-hearted and cruel.

    I look down. All my life I was made to feel like I wascking.

    First for not being a son and then being the reason my mom died, and now... by the man I''m supposed to be marrying...

    "It''s nothing personal. You will be happier this way," he says callously.

    "Happier being the other woman? Or is she the other woman? I''m not sure right now. You could have offered my dad something else. You didn''t need to ask for my hand in marriage in return for what you need."

    He''s watching me silently, and I can''t read his expression.

    All I can think of is his and Kataleya''s faces when I saw them... the smell of sex in the air.

    "You don''t know how the world works, Se?orita Marie... so I would rmend-"

    "Then here''s my deal... you can make me your ''Luna".." I raise my hand, signing mock quotation marks as I emphasise the word. "But I won''t be carrying your pups. I will not let you touch me. I will not be a side piece while you f**k your princesa!" I spit. I''m terrified inside, knowing that he could throw me in prison right now and it would be valid. I''m disrespecting an alpha in his pack, in his own house.

    "You will not disrespect her." His voice is low and menacing, but it''s only fuelling the rage inside of me.

    "And you will not disrespect me," I counter, my eyes zing as my wolf surfaces, my heart thundering.

    may not be an alpha, but I am strong. I have spent my life proving to my father that I can be an alpha, be the son he never had, even if I failed.

    One look into his eyes and my wolf forces me to submit, but it does nothing to lessen the anger within me. He steps towards me, and I can feel the terror ripple through me.

    Unwanted, unweed, but my body is not listening to my mind.

    The door opens and Jose quickly steps between the two of us, shielding me from Enrique''s wrath.

    "Enrique, your aura," he says quietly.

    "I''m perfectly fine," Enrique says coldly, but there''s something off, and that''s when I feel it.

    Cold, deadly, poisonous.

    Darkness.

    I look around, my heart thundering. In my own rage, I hadn''t even noticed the immense aura that was rolling off him in waves.

    "Throw her in the dungeons, a few nights there, and she''ll learn not to disrespect me," Enrique says, his eyes glimmering orange.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Strange, I thought his eyes were gold. Maybe it was a trick of the light, but it makes my stomach churn with unease.

    I''m about to speak when Jose grabs my wrist, pulling me close. That''s when I realise something is very, very off. His heart is racing as he keeps a watch on his alpha.

    "And this time, Jose... if I find you disobeyed me..." Enrique leaves his threat hanging as Jose drags me to the hall, making sure I''m not in Alpha Enrique''s sight.

    "Oh, and since I''m screwing this all up anyway, you should know that your Beta fucked me when you came to ask for my hand in marriage. Maybe he didn''t know who I was, but he sure could have told you when he figured it out!" I snap, refusing to let Jose drag me away, although he''s trying to shut me up.

    "Stop it!" Jose growls warningly.

    "Damn! How does it feel knowing your own Beta hides things from you!" I shout.

    I don''t care if I''m being a bitch right now. I want to hurt them! The way they hurt me and made a mockery out of me!

    A menacing snarl rips from Enrique''s throat as his re turns to Jose, who is pale.

    I smile victoriously, but I''m the only one who looks satisfied.

    Perfect. He may not want me, but it must still hurt his ego that his precious beta keeps secrets from him!

    Jose shakes his head, his eyes meeting mine, a look of pure disappointment in his and for a fraction of a second, I feel guilty, but it''s only for a fraction of a second. I really don''t care for these assholes.

    "Thank you," Jose says quietly to me, although he obviously doesn''t mean it. There''s a mixture of emotions in his eyes, but I don''t care.

    She might be a princess, but I''m a human being, too. I have feelings, too. What they did to me was wrong.

    And so, with those thoughts in my mind, I re back at him defiantly.

    "You are most wee, Beta Jose," I whisper back before ripping my hand free and storming down the hall, wanting to get away from here.

 Chapter 45

    I watch as Marie storms down the hallway, her anger clear and I can''t fault her. Her rage is valid, regardless of the fact that her words irritated the f**k out of me.

    This wasn''t the intended n and if her father wants to see this deal through then she will need to stick to it.

    I frown deeply, not wanting to let my consciencee forward. The part of me that is telling me that I''m forcing her against her will; that although she''s already made it clear this was a decision made on her behalf by her father, it is set and decided. I know I''m being f*****g unreasonable, but I really don''t f*****g care.

    ''Carlos, if you wish to survive another day without me castrating you, lock Marie, our precious guest in the dungeons. Now. And dare defy me and I will f*****g lock you up for a f*****g year!" "Y-yes Alpha.

    The festering poison of my wrath bubbling inside of me needs an outlet, and who better to take it out on the person I once considered a friend? I turn my gaze on the hijo de puta in front of me. "Enrique, I can exin," Jose begins quietly.

    "The issue wasn''t that you fucked her, but the fact you never told me... you had seventeen months to do so to be precise." I seethe as I advance towards him. He shakes his head, raising his hands. "I didn''t know how to. You were choosing a Luna - someone to settle down with. I didn''t want to ruin that."

    "So you were just going to keep it inside of you that you fucked your luna- to-be?" I scoff, my eyes zing. I don''t care that he did, I don''t care for her, but the fact he kept it hidden from me, I do care about.

    He has no answer and that only angers me more. "You are all f*****g liars and maniptors. Tell me, Jose, how many more secrets have you kept from me?"

    "None! Enrique, please listen to me, brother."

    I''ve known him long enough to know when he lies... and right now he''s lying. There are other things he''s keeping from me. In this world you are alone, you can''t trust your beta or anyone.

    "I wonder when lying became so easy for you," I murmur, my head throbbing as I feel the rage within me reaching breaking point.

    "Marie will be my Luna," I say firmly, leaving the room before I do something I regret.

    Although I have put on this charade about having Kataleya mark me, I don''t think I''ll be going through with it.

    I walk over to one of the windows in the hall and look out at the pack grounds, trying to calm myself, but it''s not working. I want to destroy everything.

    The constant disrespect, paired with Kataleya''s attitude this morning. She just had dinner with Marie and to act like she didn''t realise is a fucking joke. How do you forget that you were dining with my f*****g bride-to-be? And Jose''s secret... my eyes ze and I m my fist into the wall, satisfied when I see the cracks.

    They all f*****g piss me off. None of them are saints, yet they like to act like they are.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Do I need Kataleya Rossi?

    No I fucking don''t and although I know I don''t n to have her mark me, I don''t n to share that.

    But I do need a luna, and that won''t change.

    Now I can really do with releasing some of this rage on the warriors...

    Blood stters everywhere as the man beneath me taps the ground in surrender and I scoff as I back off, looking at the training ground which is covered with men and blood.

    All around men are lying on the ground, too exhausted or injured to get up. Fruit of my wrath, it was better to fight my strongest warriors than destroy everything in my wake.

    I run my fingers through my soaking hair. The burning sun is sweltering hot and I''m dripping in sweat.

    "Who''s next?" I ask, rolling my neck.

    No one answers.

    Is there no one strong enough to challenge me?

    "I''m afraid there''s no one left." Daniel says as he walks over to me and bows his head, "As one of the trainers I feel I need to work much harder, but then again, no one can match up to you, Alpha Enrique." He bows his head and I scan the group. "Diego, why is he not here?" I ask, rolling my neck.

    "He had business to tend to Alpha."

    "Business that I don''t know of? Tell him toe see me when he''s back."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I clench my jaw, ready to return to my room when I see Luis approaching, looking extremely flustered.

    "Alpha Enrique!"

    I don''t reply, grabbing a bottle of water from the cooler and gulping half down as we walk toward the back house.

    "I can understand that Marie was a little upset. She was saying that she doesn''t want to go through... what I mean to say is, isn''t throwing her in the dungeons a little-little..." he trails off. "What I meant to say is, you have every right to do what you want and I understand that you may have needs and have a lifestyle, but perhaps practice some discretion?"

    I stop in my tracks and turn to him. "Is she really your daughter?"

    He looks offended and surprised. "O-of course she is! Why would you even doubt that?"

    "Well, no father would encourage his daughter''s husband-to-be to

    continue having rtionships, right? Or does not argue with the fact she''s thrown in the dungeons?" I ask coldly.

    He swallows, visibly ufortable. "If she disrespected you, then the dungeons are a good way to show her who is in charge." Scum.

    With a father like that, I almost pity her. Almost.

    "We are men. Sometimes one woman is just not enough. I understand that ..." he fumbles.

    "Unless you find one, that is in fact enough," I mutter. "Your outlook on the situation is not helping. Marie will be my Luna, but our rtionship will be strictly business. If she expects something more, she will not get it."

    I quicken my stride, leaving Luis behind. I think I''ll go for a run. I still have far too much pent-up rage and turmoil that I can''t satiate.

    I had returned to the packhouse a few hours ago and decided to shower in a different room rather than return to my room. I don''t want to face her right now.

    After showering and changing, I retreat to my office to deal with therge pile of paperwork that is pending.

    Hours fly by and I don''t even realise it, drowned in the paperwork that I needed to tend to. Someone asks me about joining Luis for dinner, but I refuse - saying I have far too much work to do.

    I don''t even realise it''s gotten dark until I look up when there is a knock on the door and I put my pen down, massaging my temples.

    "Enter."

    Diego steps inside and lowers his head. "You wished to see me, Alpha?"

    "I did. There''s someone I need you to find, and you must not speak of this to anyone." My alphamand ripples through my words, and he instantly lowers his head.

    "Understood. Who do you wish for me to find?" he asks, his grey eyes now meeting mine.

    Diego loves a challenge, and the harder the target is to find, the more joy he finds in finding them. "Ha."

    His expression falters, his eyes widening slightly before he smirks. "Oh? I''ll find her."

    "And when you do, make sure she doesn''t realise you''re looking for her. Report back to me. I will go see her myself." I say quietly.

    "Very well, Alpha. This one will prove to be a challenge, but I always do love a challenge..." he lowers his head before I dismiss him and sit back in my seat, thinking of the woman whose irritating tears have been grating at the back of my mind all day. I guess I can''t ignore her any longer...

    Standing up, I lock up and return to my bedroom, where Carlos looks like he''s about to fall asleep.

    "Did she eat?" I ask, reaching for the door handle.

    "No, we did knock and ask, but she didn''t answer."

    I pause, turning sharply to Carlos. "What did she say?"

    "Say? She just ignored us, Alpha."

    "Don''t tell me she didn''t say anything at all, and you didn''t fucking check on her!" I roar, kicking open the door, I step inside. The room is just how it was this morning and she''s not there. I stalk to the bathroom and yank open the door. Empty.

    My eyes sh as I turn towards Carlos, who looks pale.

    "Find her or I will fucking have your head tonight!" I snarl, grabbing him by the cor and throwing him against the wall. ''Find Kataleya Rossi! NOW!'' I thunder through the mind-link. Amand that reaches every single one of my pack members who were within range.

    ''Trackers! To the packhouse, pick up her scent!'' Jose orders through the link as I sniff the air trying to catch a scent, but it''s almost as if she was never here.

    "Find her! And if she isn''t found... you will be paying the price, you hijo de puta!" I snarl at Carlos as I turn and begin tearing the room apart.

    Her phone isn''t here.... but I don''t think any of her clothes are missing.

    Did this really cause her to leave?! Is she really taking this matter so seriously?

    Would she have just f*****g left?

    I didn''t give her permission to leave!

    "Find her! I swear on the Moon Goddess if she is not found by midnight, I will exile you all!" I thunder as I storm out of the bedroom. "Check the security footage!"

    I run down the steps, stopping when I spot Luis standing there. I don''t bother saying anything to him, the only thought in my mind is to find the Rossi Princesa.

    ''Calm down, Enrique. We will find her. Besides, is there any harm in if she''s left?'' Carlos asks worriedly as he hurries down the steps behind me. "I swear I heard nothing."

    That was it thest fucking straw. My eyes ze and I turn, my head snapping to the stairs. The urge to grab Carlos and tear him apart rushes through me. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I let out a menacing snarl as I punch my fist into the stair rail, shattering it, wooden splinters flying everywhere. All I want is to destroy everything, and that hunger for havoc makes my head go nk.

    "You''re dead." I snarl at Carlos, who''s jumped back, as a few of the steps give way. I jump up, lunging at him, a menacing growl ripping from my throat as I raise my fist.

    "Enrique, don''t!" Jose shouts as Carlos raises his arms, something that will do nothing to help him.

    "I-I''m here! Stop!"

    I freeze, my fist mere millimetres away from Carlos as I look at the woman who is standing a few metres down the hall. In the direction opposite to my office...

    But seeing her does not bring me any relief, because she''s covered in dust, a screaming telltale sign of exactly where she has been.

    "You..." I snarl. Her eyes widen, her heart thundering, but before I can even reach her, the chilling shriek of a Crawler reaches our ears...

 Chapter 46

    - ENRIQUE -

    Kataleya turns as she looks down the hallway where she had juste from.

    My eyes sh as I rush up the stairs. I will not meet them there... that is a ce that will not be destroyed. There are many memories that I hate there, but also a handful I cherish.

    All that remains of the family I once had.

    "Go. I can handle this, and take her with you!" I re at her. I''ll deal with herter.

    "No, I need to be here," she counters, her eyes shing as she remains rooted in her spot. Irritation rushes through me and I wrap my hand around her pretty throat, wanting to do a thousand f*****g things to her. To punish her and to f**k her senseless until I''ve ridden myself of all this anger. "Don''t try me," I whisper menacingly.

    "There''s more than one. You can''t do this alone," she whispers. "You don''t have to do everything alone." Time seems to slow as I want to say a thousand fucking things, want to vent my frustration out at her, but right now I need her safe.

    "Do you think I can''t handle them?" I ask, cocking a brow as I observe her. Something inside of me twists, and I realise I''m relieved to see that she''s not crying anymore, but there''s a small part of me that wants to exin to her there was nothing wrong with what we did... to tell her I have spoken to Marie.

    "I didn''t say that. They''re here for me, so it''s-"

    Something ck rushes down the hall faster than the eye can catch and I pull her behind me just as it reaches us, my eyes shing as I jump back, barely dodging its attack. It hisses as it bares its teeth at us.

    That''s when I hear more unearthly shrieks, but this time they areing from somewhere down below.

    "Get Marie out of the dungeons! Regroup and everyone stay together! Warriors in position! There''s an attack on the packhouse!" I shout out loud and through the link before I shift andunch myself at the Crawler. ''Jose, secure any young in the packhouse and all points of ess-'' ss breaks from somewhere down the hall, the shattering sound sending a chill down the hall.

    Fuck, how many are there?

    Kataleya turns and raises her hand just as another crawler throws itself at her, its knife-like hands raised.

    She sends a st of pink fire at it, forcing the Crawler to stagger back, hissing in rage.

    I turn sharply, seeing two more of these beastse rushing towards us from the same direction as the first.

    Fucking great.

    "Let''s do this together. You need light to vanquish them, and there''s no way down now." She reminds me. For a moment our eyes meet before she turns and raises her hand, creating a barrier around us.

    I don''t argue, there''s not much we can do with four crawlers in this tight f*****g ce.

    The darkness in the air is growing. I can feel it as I breathe it in, and it makes my stomach churn. These things are evil, all they want is to cause havoc, to kill... to feed.

    The hall is tight, but it also restricts them... if there wasn''t her barrier, we''d be screwed. We are sandwiched between them.

    Time to fucking shift.

    "What the fuck do you want?" I snarl at the Crawler who rears his head and opens his mouth, hissing as it lunges at me. That''s when I decide to shift.

    They are intelligent and I''m sure if I manage to capture one, I could get f*****g answers from them. Find out what exactly they want from her. What if I captured it? I know they appear and disappear, but what if?

    I struggle to calm my emotions as I dodge and attack. But that might just be wishful thinking. How do you capture an otherworldly monster?

    "Be careful!" Kataleya gasps when I block an attack, narrowly missing getting impaled as I rip into one.

    My eyes glimmer as Iunch myself at one of the other two that are attacking her, and that''s when I realise there''s something different with her today. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I frown as she uses spurts of her power to attack them, but she''s not using any blinding light to get rid of them like she did in my office that time. Almost as if she''s out of juice...

    I almost shift back, wanting to ask what is wrong with her, noticing with concern that her heart is racing, and she looks pale.

    I growl a warning as another crawler appears and Kataleya lets out a gasp, sending a zing ball of light at the crawlers, but they only hiss, scampering away from the light only to run towards us the moment the light diminishes.

    One of them swings dangerously at us. I pull her behind me, taking the brunt of the swipe, his long ws shing into my back. White-hot pain tears through me, but it does not slow me down.

    I rip into another, making sure this time they don''t get their knives into me. I need her out of here. There''s clearly something wrong!

    But attack after attack, it''s no use. No matter how many times you attack, they just don''t die.

    ''Enrique, they''re all heading towards you! We can''t stop them!'' Jose''s strained voicees.

    ''Evacuate the packhouse! Make sure everyone is out. Kataleya and I have the strongest auras they wille to us,'' I say. And we are the fastest here.

    ''I''ming."

    ''No! You will die. That''s an order. Protect our people, send some warriors with light!'' I grunt as I block another attack, watching Kataleya''s power be weaker with every burst of light. No matter what we do, the

    darkness is only growing and their numbers are too, as they continue to make strange chilling sounds.

    She''s trembling as she keeps going.

    ''Light?'' Jose asks.

    ''Light, we need plenty of f*****g light!'' I growl as another one lurches into our midst.

    We won''t be able to fight them... and it''s too f*****g tight here.

    Grabbing Kataleya and throwing her onto my back, I rush down the hall and into my bedroom. I shift back immediately, feeling the pain tear through me.

    "Can you create a barrier on the door?" I ask, knowing nothing I put in front of the door will hold it.

    She nods, blushing no doubt at my state of nudity as she quickly raises a barrier, and I make my way to the closet and grab some pants as I feel for the secrettch to open the back of my wardrobe. It swings open and I pull out two long swords. The crawlers are already wing and hammering at the walls and the barrier.

    "Those weapons won''t work... Only light can vanquish them," she says as I pull on the pants.

    "What about moonlight?" I ask, looking up at her.

    She frowns slightly.

    "Moonlight can help heal their wounds, do you think..." she trails off, understanding my train of thought before tilting her head and looking at me.

    "The moon holds power, and if it''s needed to heal from their dark touch, then surely it can help vanquish them. Right?" I ask, cocking a brow.

    "But it''s not clear out there tonight," she muses, looking at the night sky before her eyes widen. "The prosthetic! The prosthetic has a lightning weapon, which is intense and very bright! You can use that!"

    She keeps her eye on the door as she moves to the box that sits with her luggage.

    "No-"

    "I won''t be able to hold this barrier for long," she whispers.

    I frown, but before either of us can reach the box, the barrier breaks on the door and the crawlers'' deadly shrieks ring in the room.

    She runs for the box and I run for her, grabbing her as she hugs therge box and rushes to the window. My right arm is around her, my left hand holding the sword positioned behind her head in hopes of shielding her head the best I can as I barrel into the ss, shattering it as I jump out,nding on my feet on the ground a few storeys below.

    The crawlers are only seconds behind, and I nce at the moon, seeing the direction of the moonlight and the clouds... I need to move south!

    "Enrique! Watch out!" she cries as a crawler jumps down, narrowly missing cutting into us and sending us both flying instead.

    She whimpers and I look up sharply to see her lying on the ground a few feet from me. She lifts her head clutching her waist and my eyes widen when I see the blood on the ground before the smell reaches me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Get the box," she whispers, her finger trembling as she points at the box that now lies metres away.

    I could... but I can''t risk it. The risk that she will get injured if I move away from her is too great, one I am not willing to take.

    In that fraction of a second, I make up my mind. Shifting, I grab my sword and rush to her side just as all the Crawlersunch themselves towards her.

    They aren''t here for me... but for her.

    She creates a barrier, her eyes filled with pain as she tries to hold it around us.

    "I told you to grab the prosthetic," she says softly as I turn her over, looking at her bloody waist.

    "And I chose not to. Your barrier is not going to hold. Fuck, you''re injured." I growl, ncing around. There''s no one in sight. They probably moved to the safety of the gardens at the back.

    This barrier won''t hold long. She''s losing blood fast, too.

    They circle around us, hissing and muttering. A surge of immense dark power creates a dome around us as they begin to create a circle around us.

    F**k.

    "Enrique... break out and leave. Now. They''re here for me," she whispers."

    Please go!"

    I don''t think so.

    The chanting bes more unbearable, cutting into my very brain, and sending incessant throbbing pain through me, but the words are getting clearer.

    ''Hmt nswt Ashetaan daru Azarakh! Hmt nswt Ashetaan daru Azarakh! Hmt nswt Ashetaan daru Azarakh!''

    What are they saying?

    I nce down at her, only to see that her face has drained of all colour, her heart pounding.

    "Ashe... Oh My Goddess... Enrique, go. Please!" Her voice almost breaks, but I shake my head.

    "I''m not leaving you," I snarl, breathing hard. Although I did my best to avoid the attack, I have still managed to get several cuts on top of therge shes down my back. And the pain is intensifying with every passing second.

    "I''ll be fine. You need to get the prosthetic!" she exims. A box that can no longer be seen, past the barrier that is far duller than normal, one that is fading fast.

    I can see the looming monsters surrounding us, all blending into one mass of darkness and evil.

    I can feel the evil from them as I look at the sky where a few clouds now mask the moonpletely.

    F**k.

    No...

    But there is one other way.

    Something I vowed to never use. No matter what.

    But looking at the woman in my arms, I realise I''m ready to break every fucking oath I have ever made.

    Somehow... somehow, she''s slipped through the cracks of the walls I''ve built around myself.

    No matter how angry that thought might make me, no matter how resentful I feel knowing who her father is.

    I take a deep breath, knowing there''s no going back...

    Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath...

    The Escarra bloodline...

    A bloodline that once bound itself to a demon, but not everyone can host a demon, nor would a demon agree, especially not an almighty djinn. But when that bloodline is one of great power...

    My heart is pounding louder than the chanting of the Crawlers, and I ce my left hand on the ground.

    There is no going back... but I have no other choice, we are in a corner I can see no way out from.

    Taking a deep breath I begin. Every word I speak is powerful, drowning out the shrieks of the menacing crawlers.

    "By the fiery embrace of the sun, the mighty veil of the moon, the celestial light of the stars and the heart of the earth; I, Enrique Ignacio Escarra, thest of my lineage, invoke the power attributed to me as the rightful heir to the sacred title. May these bonds be broken, the shackles be broken and the energies unleashed arise!" My eyes ze as a blinding red fire-like aura spreads from beneath me, bathing the entire sky.

    It''s as if the air around me no longer follows thews of gravity as I watch the crawlers incinerate. Not just making them disappear, but destroying thempletely.

    Kataleya gasps but I do not move, looking at the now empty garden around us, free of crawlers and darkness...

    A silence more deafening than the shrieks of the crawlers remains, like a breath held, as every animal in the vicinity hides from the power of El Rey Carmes¨ª. After years... Puerto Rico has a king once again.

    But at what cost?

    I am not certain.

 Chapter 47

    - KATALEYA -

    Great power. Power that intensifies with every word that leaves his lips. For a moment, time seems to still, and all I see is the power and the aura that swirls around him... a deep reddish orange, but... it''s different from those eyes. His eyes, a stunning liquid gold at that moment, the light highlighting every angle of his face. This power... I don''t know what it is or where he''s bringing it from, but every word he speaks -every word, every meaning of each word rings in my mind.

    "By the fiery embrace of the sun, the powerful shroud of the moon, the celestial light of the stars and the heart of the earth; I, Enrique Ignacio Escarra, thest of my bloodline, summon forth the power bestowed upon me as the rightful heir of the sacred title. Let these bindings be shattered, the shackles sundered, and the unleashed energiese forth!" Before my eyes, I watch as that aura spreads from him.

    Then there is silence.

    Silence, that makes me wonder if I''ve lost my sense of hearing, a nketing quiet that lingers as I stare at our now empty surroundings.

    "What... what was that?" I whisper, as he slips his arm under me and lifts my head onto his thigh before sliding my top up to take a look at my wound.

    "Nothing." His reply is short, refusing to spare me even one nce. Is he avoiding looking me in the eye?

    "That was more than nothing. You managed to destroy the crawlers. Not just vanquish them... you obliterated them! I saw it," I whisper, cing my hand on my waist. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. He looks up at me, his sharp eyes burning into mine for a few seconds." The Rossis are not the only ones who hold power," he mutters. "Don''t tell me you got hurt simply, so I don''t punish you for hiding away." He''s changing the topic, he doesn''t want to talk about it.

    I can''t help but smile at his words, but with those words, the reminder of our situation. "I think a punishment would have been better... I feel exhausted," I admit. I see a flicker of something in his eyes, but I can''t do this, no matter how right it feels it isn''t. Not when he has a betrothed.

    "Why... why were you weaker than thest time?" he asks me.

    Was it that kiss? My stomach churns with unease, but I can feel it too. I couldn''t even keep that barrier up. I sit up, and he helps me, and I''m far too aware of his hand touching my skin.

    I move back, the crawlers'' leering faces returning to me. My heart skips a beat as I suddenly feel cold. I feel... extremely shaken, because in those moments when the crawlers had encircled us, what they were saying. I understood it.

    Or at least some of it.

    Hmt nswt Ashetaan daru Azarakh.

    Hmt nswt Ashetaan.

    Queen Asheton.

    The prophecy...

    Is it possible that I am the second one? The Asheton Queen?

    It''s not something that hasn''t been pondered on, Leo and Raihana think it''s possible. I heard that conversation they were havingst year when yet another part of my power awakened.

    But if it is... it''s too soon...

    Royce, now me? At this rate... when the Volkov Queenes into power - what if it''s in just a mere few years? We aren''t ready.

    The very thought terrifies me.

    But this is something I have to tell my family. Although I am not certain what it means bying into power... because Royce has the symbol of the ruler, I have nothing of the sort. Maybe there''s time, a lot of time! A fear that I never considered before has awakened in me and I realise I need to tell them everything. Dad, Mom, Leo, everyone.

    The night has suddenly be so much heavier and my stomach flips with unease.

    Enrique is silent, almost distracted, although he''s looking at me and I wonder about those words he spoke. We both have our own troubles... our own problems... maybe if we shared with one another it-

    "Alpha!" Carlos'' voicees and Enrique stands up. I look over at the group of people who walk over slowly. Almost as if uncertain if they should.

    They probably felt that power....

    I recognise a few faces. There''s Alondra, Carlos, Jose, Marie.

    "Doctor, check her. She''s wounded," Enrique says coldly, and a doctor rushes to check my wound.

    "Lie down, please," the woman orders. I obey hesitantly, feeling self-conscious. As if sensing my distress, Enrique smoothly steps in front of me, just as the doctor lifts my top.

    My heart skips a beat. Even if it was done subtly, I know he did that for me and I appreciate the barrier between me and the group of people who want to know what''s happening.

    "We need to do something about these random attacks," Jose says quietly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Get the ce lit up with extremely powerful lights. It might not be as sessful, but if the light is what they fear, then let''s bathe the entire ce in light," Enrique says.

    "Get on that immediately. So far, the pack house seems to be the target... or should I say, powerful auras in the packhouse. Which would be mine and se?orita Rossi''s. So we will move out of the packhouse until this issue is sorted. We can''t endanger others," he continues.

    "What? But Enrique, where will you go? What if you''re attacked?" Jose questions.

    "That''s not up for debate. I''ll have the ce sorted with light, too."

    "I will go back to my hotel," I say as the doctor finishes applying a dressing and I push my top down sitting up.

    "If that thing is after you, I don''t think you should be alone," Marie speaks up, a frown on her face, and what I did returns to me, making my stomach sink.

    I stand up and look at her.

    Oh, I''m so sorry...

    I have to talk to her.

    "I''m an Alpha! What if theye for me?" Luis says, his eyes shing.

    "Don''t give yourself so much importance," Enrique remarks icily.

    "What exactly is going on in your pack, Alpha Enrique? I am concerned."

    "You can leave if you want."

    Luis looks offended. "I-I didn''t mean that..." But he falls silent clearly realising now was not the time.

    "We''ll deal with this. Everyone can get back to what they were doing," Enrique says.

    Taking a deep breath, I brave the question. "May we talk?"

 Chapter 48

    -KATALEYA-

    "May we talk?" I ask Marie softly as people begin to disband. And I see Luis grumbling something as he heads back inside, constantly looking around sharply, and he appears to be extremely jumpy. A small evil part of me finds it rather amusing. That''s what happens when you make horriblements at someone else.

    I turn back to Marie, who is watching me.

    "Please?"

    "Sure." She nods.

    "Thank you..." I reply as she moves away from the group and walks towards me.

    "Where are you two going?" Jose asks, looking between us, but Enrique hasn''t moved... his sexy back is still to me. Is it that fire that just happened? His scent... it''s got a strong underlying hint of fire and ash...

    An oddly nostalgic feeling washes over me, but I can''t seem to ce what it is and I shake it off.

    "Just to the pool," I answer Jose as Marie nods, giving him a cold re.

    "Got a problem?" she challenges.

    Jose nces at Enrique, who doesn''t seem phased and so he simply nods, his eyes meeting Marie''s. There seems to be a lot of hostility between them. "No."

    "Great, then." Marie turns to me. "Do you need a hand?"

    I shake my head. "No, I''m alright. Thank you."

    We both walk away as the doctor asks Enrique if he needs tending to; which, of course, he shuts down, being the stubborn alpha he is.

    He begins to give them orders, but I can''t help but worry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I felt a shift in him earlier, even now something''s different... I nce back twice, but knowing Marie''s watching me I try not to and when we are around the corner she sighs, rxing a little. She''s looking down, a small frown on her face as she twists her sleeve between her fingers.

    We remain quiet until we finally get to the pool, and she drops onto one of the sunbeds. With the dim lights and the calmness, it''s hard to believe that we were attacked by crawlers not long ago.

    "Goddess, that was one exhrating evening."

    "That''s one way to describe it," I reply as I sit on another sunbed, looking over at her.

    A silence falls between us, both of us knowing we need to address the elephant in the room.

    "So, I really don''t care about you wanting Enrique or whatever, because I have no feelings for him. But I do feel like I''ve been made a joke of," Marie begins abruptly.

    I nce at the pool before I look at her, but she isn''t done.

    "I came here as his soon-to-be Luna, you smiled at me, weed me, then you slept with my so-called fianc¨¦. It doesn''t seem like something a person like you would do. It kinda hurt me that you all, the beta included, knew you two had this going on." She sighs as she looks over at the pool.

    "I know, and I am disgusted with myself for hurting you. It was never my intention to hurt you, but I want to tell you we have not had s*x." Saying the words makes my cheeks burn up. I do not want to think of s*x with Enrique!

    "I don''t know what to believe. But sex or not, you were in his room, and it still stung knowing I was made a joke of."

    I hate that I made her feel that way. That I hurt her because of my own selfishness.

    "I am so sorry. I truly am. It won''t happen again," I promise, and I mean it.

    She raises her eyebrow. "I don''t know. You two always seem to be together."

    I look down. She''s right. I need to actually do something, but we need to locate that witch.

    "You do know his n, right?" She scoffs as she looks at me. I nod and she shakes her head. "Are you game for that?"

    Silence falls between us and I know it''s a ridiculous n, but I won''t be around for long... but do I tell her that? What if she tells someone?

    I haven''t even told my family about the high chance that I won''t live past the Blood Moon.

    Is that why my powers are fading?

    But I also know of the prophecy... the four rulers that will ride behind the Adonai. If I am really the Asheton Queen, then is it possible I misinterpreted my future and my death? Or does it mean something else?

    There are many possible oues, that is what Dante once said.

    "I agreed... but for other reasons." She looks appalled. "May I tell you about my version of what happened long ago and why I agreed?"

    "We all know about the Djinn that was bound to the Escarra line." She shudders, rubbing her arms although it isn''t cold. "But you mean in Ennd, after Alpha Sebastian went there to find a way to end the curse of their bloodline?"

    To end it. The n that involved Dante a stronger host.

    "Yes."

    She nods. "Sure."

    I take a deep breath before I begin. "I was six years old when I was ying by a river, my sister and my brother were with me, and our dad was minding us when the red fire wolves attacked. There were so many of them that my father wasn''t able to defeat them all. I was taken and he gave chase, but my brother was injured, and if he continued my brother wouldn''t have been able to survive..." my throat feels stuck as I try not to let my sadness show.

    "He had to choose between them and continuing after me... to risk two children for one. And so he chose..." My voice trembles and I ball my hands into fists, remembering the wolves with shades of reddish hues to their fur, the smell of fire and ash. The fire...... "I was taken and put in a dark room in the Escarra mansion. I wasn''t allowed food and Alpha Sebastian, the Crimson King, didn''t want me. He wanted my brother. While I was there, a little boy brought me food. I was so scared. So, so scared of why no one wasing for me, waiting for my father to find me. In that darkness, that little boy became my light," I continue.

    I can''t hold back the tears as I remember those feelings. Every time I remember them, my emotions for Enrique surge stronger than ever. Marie''s face has softened as she listens, almost as if she can feel my pain.

    I take a shuddering breath and wipe my tears away. "But do you know how he lost his hand? His father found out he was feeding me and so he punished him by cutting it off." I look down, unable to hold my tears back that keeping.

    "He lost his hand for helping me, and so I vowed to help him. All my life I have looked for a way to create the strongest of prosthetics. To give him something in return for his kindness. Although it will not be able to

    rece what he''s lost nor can it make up for the pain he felt, but something that can make things easier going forward... I came to Puerto Rico when the prosthetic waspleted, but he hates me because I''m a Rossi... and-" "Girl, that man is taken with you. He might say otherwise, he might

    pretend he doesn''t, but he cares. I honestly didn''t think he had a heart, and I stood by it. Until earlier, just now when he was worrying over you. He cares, princesa."

    I''m not so sure...

    "Love and hatee close... but I don''t think he can ever forgive me or my family," I say softly. "But I am sorry, you two are meant to be engaged... It was wrong, but that night I got caught up in my emotions, I forgot. It''s no excuse." The shame returns and I look at her, hoping she can see that I am telling the truth. "Please forgive me. I will keep my distance," I promise.

    "No." She tilts her head and shakes her head. "I mean, I forgive you, and thank you for exining that to me. But don''t keep your distance. You love him and he might even love you, or will soon. He''s just stupid." She lowers her voice with that. "I am grateful you told me your story, and this way at least I know what to expect from the future now."

    She doesn''t seem as hurt as I thought, but it''s by no means any constion. "You are handling this far better than I thought..."

    "It''s not like I chose to marry him, although I assumed we''d fall in love over time or something. But I don''t even have a crush on him."

    I nod in understanding, even though I can''t imagine not crushing on someone so handsome.

    "So, I''m thinking, if I can help you in any way to end up with him, I''m game.

    I mean my Dad won''t take me back, but hey, if you be Luna you can grant me amenity here, right?"

    "But Enrique said-"

    "That he''ll have you mark him, and he''ll mark me? How does that even

    work? It''s stupid. I don''t want to be with a man who is so blinded by another - even if he can''t see it. So how about a new n? You make him yours and give me a ce to stay?" she suggests.

    "I can''t, I''m only meant to..." the darkness. "There is something I was meant to do before I go..."

    "Then I''ll help you with that. But if you do go... will you take me with you?" I look at her, "You are of alpha blood. You can stay wherever you want."

    She shakes her head. "No... the deal between Alpha Enrique and Dad... I''m the bargaining chip. I will have no home if I refuse this engagement."

    I frown, how dare they... I feel angry for her. "You will have a home." Even if I''m not here, I will make sure she has the protection of my family behind her. "But about Enrique, are you sure you want this? I mean, I shouldn''t have-"

    "Stop. You aren''t the other woman in this situation. I guess I am because your love story began long ago. Way before I even came into the picture."

    Our eyes meet, and she gives me a genuine smile. "Marie..."

    "So, do we have a deal? An alpha''s daughter to an alpha''s daughter? Woman to woman?"

    "We do," I answer with no doubt. "Will you be my friend?"

    She smiles. "I thought you''d never ask," she says dramatically, holding her hand out.

    I giggle at that and take her offered hand. "Friends. Although I hope Alpha Enrique won''t get annoyed if I''m touching his woman," she remarks.

    "I''m not his woman."

    She nods in understanding. "Maybe not yet, so... how are we going to y this? I mean until my dad goes, I can''t tell anyone I''m not going through with this marriage. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Besides, Enrique wants something from him in terms of power,nd, and links, so he wouldn''t be happy if that was just taken from him. So we are going to need this to just work smoothly. And since he already has an issue with you Rossis, then we better not give him more things to be angry about."

    I nod. "Well, we could pretend to just be friends and not tell anyone anything and just continue along with his rather silly n?" I suggest, unable to stop a giggle from escaping me.

    Oh, bad Kat, I''m making fun of him!

    She grins. "I like that..."

    We fall into afortable silence, and I feel like a huge burden has been lifted off me. She looks up at the sky. "That red light earlier... it was strange."

    I nod but don''t say anything. Whatever happened out there... those words held far more weight than I couldprehend right now. Whatever Enrique did, it was not something small... I only hope it isn''t something dangerous.

    "I''m sure we''ll learn exactly what it was soon enough."

    She nods. "Yeah, plus this is Puerto Rico. They say the first werewolf of our inds came to be here. This ce is special."

    "I would love to learn more about these inds. There''s not too much on the shifter side of history avable in Ennd."

    "Oh, I know for a fact that this pack has a lot of history books. You just need to get permission to view them," she says, standing up and holding out her hand to me. "Come on, let''s go back before another of those horrific monsters shows up."

    "I don''t think they''lle back tonight," I say, taking her hand and standing up. I don''t let go of her hand. Looking down at it, I ce my other hand on top. "I am sorry, though, for hurting your feelings regardless of what you feel towards him. It was wrong." She smiles at me and pulls her hand free, instead giving me a hug. "You are a good soul, Princesa Kataleya. Maybe this is the kind of person we need to rule the inds and the seas. Alpha Enrique has gained power past these waters and borders, but with a powerful Luna by his side... he will be an Alpha whose name will go down in history. A powerful but good Alpha."

    Yes...

    He will... because I have faith in him, too. We all do. Me, Marie, his beta, his delta, his entire pack. We believe in you, Enrique. We will help rid you of the darkness that is trying to get its ws into you. I promise.

 Chapter 49

    - ENRIQUE ~

    After giving my orders, most of the pack disperses, and I order Carlos the fool to overlook a few of the staff. I asked to pack up mine and Kataleya''s stuff, mainly essentials for me. It''s not necessary but... It''s easier for two people to move than everyone else. "Enrique, do you need to do this? This is your home," Jose asks quietly.

    "You should be happy I won''t be in your hair constantly, cabr¨®n." I frown and hold my hand out. "Knife."

    He looks confused for a second, but instantly takes out his pocket knife and hands it to me.

    "If only you always just listened." I mutter, slicing into my hand, "Hand."

    He silently holds it out, and I slice his. "I, Alpha Enrique Ignacio Escarra, hereby make you, Jose Moreno, the Beta of the Fuego De Ceniza pack." I grip his hand, our blood mixing, and I feel the shift as hees back into rank. "Don''t fuck it up this time," I say, turning my back on him.

    "Enrique..." The moron really doesn''t get it. I frown at him and he smirks slightly. "I won''t disappoint you, I don''t know why you suddenly changed your mind about making me your beta, but I won''t deny that it worries me." "Just... if I''m not around, you be Alpha." I say, not meeting his eye.

    His heartbeat quickens, and he ces a hand on my shoulder. ''Enrique, what did you do?''

    Our eyes meet and I shake my head. "Nothing. I''m going to go see where I''m moving to." I say, stepping away from him.

    "Enrique, can you just try to let me in? Trust us and don''t hide things from us."

    "Take your own advice, Moreno. You''re the one who started with the

    secrets." I counter icily. I don''t know how to feel, the power I epted... the power I refused to use up until now. I don''t even know the full extent of it. Locking that thought away with the rest of my parents'' remaining memories. But... What if there''s still some out there... what if theye back?

    "If I''ve hidden anything from you, it''s because I f*****g love you," Jose says sharply.

    "I never thought I''d walk in on this kind of confession. Looks like there''s now a third person to fight for the esteemed Alpha''s heart. If he has one." Marie''s whisper reaches my ear loud and clear, although she is whispering to Kataleya. I can see them from the corner of my eye as theye into view.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Jose, get Se?orita Perez to her room unless she wants to return to the dungeons," I say, not bothering to look at her.

    "Yes, Alpha." He sighs in defeat.

    "You need not. I know the way. Thank you very much," Marie says curtly." Goodnight Princesa, Alpha Enrique."

    I give her a brisk nod, wondering what they talked about. Although I''ve exined it to her, I knew Kataleya would not rest until she had talked to her. I just hope Marie does not force her to push me further away or I won''t hesitate to unleash my wrath on both and her pathetic padre.

    "Goodnight, Marie," Kataleya replies softly. She remains in her spot and I''m d that she hasn''t at least run off already. It''s now just me and her once again. "Oh, the box!" she says, suddenly scanning the ground.

    I turn as she runs to the box that contains the prosthetic. There''s a sadness in her eyes as she examines it. It''s dirty, and it doesn''t look as sleek as it did when I first saw it, but in all fairness, I''m impressed it hasn''t fallen apart. "This poor box has been thrown around so many times..."

    "Like an unwanted gift just lying around. Take the hint, I don''t want it." I say harshly, about to turn away when she speaks.

    "Mm... I understand... could you please try it on? Just once?" she asks hopefully. "Please."

    I nce down at her as she opens the box and lifts the sleek white prosthetic from the box as if it were a child she treasures. You don''t need to be a genius to see how much she has put into this prosthetic. Something I still can''t get my head around as to why. Sure, she''s told me why, doesn''t fucking mean it makes any sense.

    We''re both silent as she simply gazes at the white and silver prosthetic. The hand looks far more real than any of mine, right down to the dips and grooves that are shaped into a strong male hand. It would look as close as one could ever dream of to a real hand yet retains its sleek mechanical aesthetic.

    In a few ces thin silver strips run through it, barely 4mm wide, which only adds to the streamlined finish of the design. From the end, there are a few wires that I''m assuming will need to be put inside of me. I''m not sure how I feel about that, but in all, it''s something worth a fortune.

    "Please?" She repeats gently. When she looks up at me, there''s a bruise on her cheek which is still there, and a few bumps and bruises cover her neck and arms, she looks almost pitiful and I''m struggling to fucking deny her. What the fuck is this magic she possesses? 3

    I shouldn''t fall for such ridiculous looks. At the moment that she was at her weakest, I had broken an oath to protect her. I could have let it go. Could have done nothing and let her die.

    After all, I am after revenge.

    That''s what I wanted, right?

    Her death would have been the perfect revenge for him, the Lycan.

    I close the gap between us and crouch down beside her.

    Not answering her request, I reach out to it. "What makes it so different?" I ask, touching a finger.

    It''s a nice matt white, and although I know it''s metal, it feels.. softer, I''m not even sure that''s the right word.

    What is this?

    "Aside from how good the form is?" she asks proudly. "It can change into several weapons. It includes built-in weapons, like a small knife, dagger, lock pickers, aser-"

    "What for? Is this a prosthetic for a wolf shifter or for a government special agent? I am no spy."

    She smiles vibrantly at that, clearly amused by my words. I prefer her smiling than in tears...

    I look away, swiftly squashing that thought. "You never know when something might be useful, but as I have said, not only is it indestructible, but it can transform into a wolf paw." "Impressive," I admit. "If it works."

    "This is the field I want to go into, there are many wolves who lose limbs in battle, and I want to be able to help them, I want to make the best bionic engineered limbs for our people so they can continue to live their life to the fullest."

    "Then stop wasting your time here and go do that," I say quietly as the leaves in the trees rustle as a soft wind blows.

    "Maybe one day, if everything works out..." Her smile bes almost sad before she shakes it off and brushes her long hair back. "So will you try it? Please?"

    I''m not sure if it was the release of that pent-up emotion or what, but I feel calmer... and I find myself holding my arm out to her.

    "Just this once."

    "Thank you!" she exims, getting onto her knees and for a moment it''s as if she''s about to hug me before she sits back and blushes. "You know you can even bath with it on, or go underwater... When bathing, to clean your arm, you can open this here, and it will dry and wrap around. I''ve made sure nothing causes any irritation or difort. Comfort is important."

    She wraps her hand around my arm and I try not to focus on how her touch feels. I frown slightly, observing her hand, imagining that very hand around my f*****g c**k.

    Wait... she called it a stick... My cock is not thin, why would she even say that? My frown deepens as she continues talking, clearly unaware of my annoyance.

    "We can even make you skin-coloured coverings, so it looks like your other one if you like, but I think it looks good like this." She rambles on, clearly unable to contain her excitement as she lifts it up, her heart racing as she ces the prosthetic over my stump. "Can I make a few small incisions in your forearm for the wires?" she asks worriedly, looking up at me as if certain I''ll suddenly change my mind. "What are those for?"

    "The power of this beauty is that it''s controlled by your mind. This will connect with your central nervous system and the rest is the magic of the mind of a genius." Her eyes shine. "It''s meant to work like a real hand, just far stronger and deadlier."

    I hesitate for a second, but there''s no reason not to. In fact, I''m quite curious to see if this thing really is all she says it is.

    "Sure," I say, as she takes out a small white leather pouch from the bottom of the box and begins to create little incisions on certain points of my arm.

    "This hand is designed to be worn constantly if you desire, with a system to make sure your arm is kept at a steady cool temperature to avoid any rashes or irritation, but you can remove it. I will show you how. There''s also a detailed booklet on how to do so included in the box." She exins as she presses on my arm. I look down at her slender hands and her dainty manicured nails, simply enjoying the feeling of her touch. Her confidence shines through when she talks about this.

    What I''ve done... and why I did what I did - Those are thoughts I will need to face, but not right now. Right now, I think I''ll just enjoy the sound of her voice.

    I feel the electric zing of the current as the wires seem toe alive under my skin. "Also, no one can hack into this system, not even the two of us who created this. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. It is made for you alone. Once it''s switched on, only you will have ess to its system." She exins as she slips thest wire into position, and I watch as my skin heals over and the hand wraps around my wrist like a snug glove as she presses on a certain part of it. It covers about three inches of my arm, but it feelsfortable and lightweight.

    It''s indeed impressive.

    "We even made it cool! Right here, you can open this hologram screen which bes a touch screen where you can check what it can do, it also has a built-in phone system, GPS tracking, and maps including satellite view, you can even open a pop-up screen to browse the inte..." with every word she says, her passion only shows more. It''s as if she''s waited for this moment for years.

    Which I guess she has made it clear she has, but seeing it it''s almost too intense. It makes me struggle with what I perceive as the truth - that she doesn''t fucking care apart from her own selfish reasons.

    "Ok, do something." She tucks a strand of her hair behind her ear as she looks at me.

    I nce down at her waist, which is still bloody, and I reach over, gripping her waist and caressing it. Freezing at how fucking smooth that move was and because I felt it.

    I felt it.

    The sensation of the fabric against the pads of the prosthetic and the way she felt in my hand.

    "It won''t be the exact same as a real hand, but you can feel right?" she whispers, her eyes glittering with tears.

    "Yeah..." I say quietly as I reach up and brush the pad of my thumb across her cheek.

    I can feel. It''s not the texture of her skin itself I feel, but the feel of something against my fingertips.

    The advancement of this prosthetic is indeed something at a powerful level and even wearing it is extremelyfortable - natural even.

    I reach down again, and this time I lift her top to look at her wound. The area around the dressing looks healthy and I drop her top before I look at the hand and slowly ce my left hand beside it. To have two hands...

    "I can''t ept this," I say quietly as I stand up.

    "Why not? Please, Enrique, it''s the least I can do... you lost your hand because of me-"

    "I can''t," I say firmly. She takes my hand in hers, the feeling still foreign to me, and takes my other hand in her other hand.

    My breath hitches at the foreign sensation of having feeling in not one but two hands. Something that everyone would take for granted... you don''t realise what you have unless it''s taken from you. "It''s yours. I made it for you," she whispers.

    "No, you made it for a boy who is dead. I am not him."

    "He is right here in front of me."

    "I am not him." My eyes sh but she''s not having it.

    Her eyes glitter under the moonlight that now seeps through the clouds as she speaks, her soft voice carrying on the wind.

    "But just like him, once again you saved me. That boy, he''s right here, in front of me. Only he is no longer a boy but an Alpha who cares for those around him."

 Chapter 50

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    She shakes her head, her eyes shing with determination. "He is standing here, right in front of me."

    I remain silent, strangely I don''t feel any rage inside of me nor the will to argue. There''s a calm that even I don''t understand, but I wee it, for now. Until something angers me again.

    "Can you at least try it out? I''m not sure about thefort level it will provide in wolf form, please. I just want to know how it feels."

    I''m not sure if it''s the fact that I almost lost her twice today that I give in, but I do.

    "Fine, then we can go for a short run. I hope you know how to ride." Although I''d much rather she ride my cock...

    She nods, as that explicit image enters my mind, and I wee it willingly.

    Really, though, am I actually thinking about pounding her right now?

    Pushing the explicit image away, I focus on her as she nods innocently. Unknowing to the dirty things I want to do to her.

    I hide my amusement, watching as her smile only grows wider, revealing her pointy canines. It adds an impish cuteness to her, I can''t deny that she looks f*****g gorgeous.

    Letting go of her, I pull down my pants without warning, and she squeaks.

    "Bring those with you," Imand, stepping out of them before I shift, prepared for the metal to break, but instead I feel nothing.

    I look down, my heart almost stopping in my throat as I stare at the white and silver paw and lower leg. A glimmering blue light glows from the edge of the silver before it fades away as I stretch my foot extracting my sharp silver ws. Fuck... this is...

    I take a few steps and each time I m my metal paw into the ground harshly, too used to not having four paws. But it''s not hard. After a few steps, I''m beginning to adjust.

    And just like the sensation I could feel when touching her, once again, I can feel the ground beneath my paw.

    I dig my ws into the ground and they sink in so easily, like slicing into melted butter.

    Impressive..

    "How is it?"

    I look at her. Does she not realise I can''t reply to her right now?

    I jerk my head at my back and she picks up my pants before nodding and gingerly climbs on, running her fingers through my fur.

    I growl, fuck that feels good. Her thighs press against me, and I look ahead before I take off, picking up speed incredibly fast. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. At times I hit down too strongly, forgetting that I am now on four identical legs. She lets out a shakyugh as I keep running faster, leaping over the walls of the pack house, and heading straight towards the thicket of the forest.

    Faster and faster, the wind rushes through my fur and it''s almost like it''s my first run. A perfect run... I go faster, wanting to break my past records. For a moment, I wonder if this is even reality.

    Then I realise no it isn''t, just because it''s perfect I''m not epting it, this is just a trial.

    She lets out a cry of excitement before wrapping her arms around my neck. "Woohoo! This is like a rollercoaster ride! You''re so fast!" she

    mumbles into my neck. Her heart is racing as I speed up, ready to leap over a low hill that I know ising.

    She isn''t expecting it, and when I do, she screams before she giggles breathlessly.

    I chuckle internally. She wanted a rollercoaster ride then I''ll give her one. I look ahead at the approaching cliff edge and speed up.

    "Goddess!" She gasps as we soar through the sky, her heart pounding, and when we touch down on the other side, she lets out a shaky whimper." That was... scary!"

    But no matter what speed I move at, not once has the prosthetic felt ufortable or out of sync. It''s as if it is a part of me, handling the speed and my body mass perfectly.

    We fall into a peaceful calm as I keep going, my mind wandering back to the powers I unleashed earlier... what does it mean for me? I look at the moon that peaks through the clouds. Where does my trial end?

    The silence is pleasant and time passes enjoyably. After that attack, I wee it.

    I finally slow down as we near theke, feeling a little thirsty. It''s the same spot where we had that moment the other day... she''s silent and for a second I wonder if she''s fallen asleep. But when I near the water to drink, she caresses my fur as she slides off and stands beside me, her hand still brushing through my fur.

    "I loved that. I do like runs, but I think I like being the passenger more." She pouts, as if admitting that made her guilty of something.

    I turn towards her, looking at her through these eyes... the moonlight bathes her in a beautiful glow and she looks breathtaking...

    I shift back, but this time she doesn''t gasp or try to look away, her cheeks flush pink but she simply holds out the pants to me, keeping her eyes locked with mine.

    "The other night you called my dick a stick... I assure you, Princesa, this is far from one. Perhaps you should take another look."

    "Wh-what?" her cheeks darken and I cock a brow.

    "Did you not?"

    "I- I didn''t say it''s..." she blushes and pouts, shaking the pants in front of

    me. I take them and slip them on as she looks around us. Expertly not lowering her gaze, although I do want her to...

    "You did, and a stick is thin."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "I mean, it''s long like a stick!" she protests, clearly flustered.

    I cock a brow. "Just don''t say that in front of anyone," I mutter. "You could have called it a log."

    She looks appalled. "It is not a log. It''s not as long as my arm. It''s closer to a stick."

    I re at her, and she instantly shuts up. "When I fuck you with this stick, you''ll be the one begging for mercy," I growl.

    She smiles sweetly, and I narrow my eyes. Her embarrassment is gone, which can only mean- "When? Who said I will?" she asks in a soft whisper.

    "Tell me, Princesa, how many dicks have you seen?" I ask mockingly, tying the string on the pants using both hands. "Properly?" she asks.

    "Yes."

    "Only yours."

    "Then go onto a porn site and thene back andpare my dick size,"

    I growl. I''m acting fucking petty. I don''t have anything to be insecure about, but herment sure f*****g bruised my ego.

    "I don''t want to do that!" She blushes, "Besides... I like it." I narrow my eyes, ncing at her pink-tinged cheeks. "But how was it? The

    prosthetic?" her quick change of topic saves her, and I nce at my hand.

    Once again, I have to admit that it''s incredible...

 Chapter 51

    ~ ENRIQUE -

    "Was itfortable?"

    "It''s great. You''re incredibly smart, for someone of your age to aplish something like this... and I''m certain it must have cost far too much as well."

    "There''s no price too high for something like this," she says, blushing at thepliment. "And I got help. It wasn''t all me."

    "But it was your vision, and you made it happen," I say quietly. The atmosphere around us changing.

    Our eyes meet, and the urge to grab her and kiss her fights against me. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. So instead, I look away and sit down on the ground, my arms resting on my knees as I look at the twinkling star or two that peek out from behind the clouds.

    She sits down beside me, her legs tucked under her, her long hair cascading over her shoulder.

    I look down at the hand and begin to remove it when she reaches out. Stop. What are you doing?"

    "I told you, I''m not epting this."

    "Enrique... why not?" The light in her eyes that was there when she talked about it, diminishing. "Please ept it. I''ve put everything into this, please just ept it."

    "This conversation is over," I say, my voice once again colder. I pull the wires from inside of me, feeling the fizzle of electricity and a tinge of pain as I watch the tiny dots heal over.

    "No, it isn''t. Please, I made this for you. I don''t want anything in return. This is for me, too. This is my life''s work."

    "Then I''m sorry, Princesa, but you wasted your life on me," I say quietly, cing the prosthetic on the ground before her.

    Her heart is thumping as she shakes her head. "No, I haven''t, because you were the reason I lived. You are my life." I''m unable to look at her, my own emotions a storm.

    What is there to love?

    No one would really miss me if I''m gone...

    "Like I said, the boy you lived for is dead. All I am is a remnant of him, one

    who wants nothing more than revenge."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Enrique- You lost your hand for feeding-"

    "I didn''t fucking lose it for feeding you! You''re pathetic, you don''t even know what you''re trying to make up for!" "Your father punished you for helping me, for feeding-"

    "I lost my hand for freeing you that day!" I snap, unable to stop the words from leaving my mouth.

    Her eyes fly open, her face losing all colour as she sits there shaken.

    How does she not know that? I''m certain her father knew... he questioned me... I saw it in his eyes. He knew.

    "En-Enrique- Goddess... he found out... once again I-"

    "Enough!" I growl as I suddenly stand up and put distance between us.

    "I''m sorry... so sorry, please I''m sorry. Whether it was for feeding me or freeing me it''s still my fault!"

    "Let it go, it''s in the past." I snarl. "I did what I did on my own ord, you didn''t ask me to so you do not need to pay me back! I need nothing from a Rossi."

    "No, Enrique, please don''t do this. Why do you hate us so much!?" she asks desperately, pain and frustration clear in her eyes as she stands too.

    "I said enough! Go back to your precious father!" I snarl, switching to Spanish.

    "No! Tell me, please! What has he done to earn this hatred?"

    "No. I''m done listening. You made this hand to make yourself feel better, right? You want me to ept it, so you feel better, right? Then fine, just leave it. I don''t need to use it but at least your conscience can rest knowing it''s f*****g done. Go back to your family!" "Please... Just tell me why you hate my father so much!"

    "Because! Because he was painted a f*****g god!" I thunder, unable to stop myself. "I thought he''d be able to help us, but he couldn''t! He f*****g only cared for himself and for his loved ones!"

    There. I fucking said it.

    She freezes as she stares at me. She wants to hear it, no? Then I''ll give it to her.

    "He isn''t a fucking god. He''s not even a fucking king, just a man. A man painted far better than he is. I thought... I thought he''d be able to save my padre, save my madre from the pain she suffered... but then I realised he only cared to help his own! So, before you act like a f*****g saint, I know you''re all alike and I will never trust a Rossi who will do anything for their own selfish gain!" I rake my hand through my hair, unable to hold back the returning rage that reminds me of why I hate the Rossis. "He tried. I swear he tried!" she whispers, her eyes glittering.

    "He didn''t f*****g try hard enough. If he had wanted, he could have tried harder. He had no intention of helping my padre!"

    She shakes her head. "No, don''t say that. I know my father can''t do everything, but I swear he tries. He really tries. My father has always tried to help, even when he felt so alone in the world, Enrique. You two are so much alike-"

    I raise my hand, pointing my shaking finger at her. "NEVER. Never put me in the same category as him!"

    "Enrique, listen to me! My father tries his best! But yes, at the end of the day, he is only a person. He isn''t a god, but he does everything in his power to help everyone." Her voice breaks. "He once had to make the decision to let your father''s wolves take me so he could save my brother and sister. Sometimes... there''s a horrible voice inside of me who tells me he loved them more, that he only has a soft spot for me because of his guilt." She breaks into sobs, burying her face in her hands. I frown, what is she on about?

    "But then... I tell myself if he didn''t let me go, I would have never met you. Everything happens for a reason, but what I do know is that he tried. And I would willingly be ok with being kidnapped a thousand times if it meant meeting you," she says, wiping her tears away furiously.

    "Let go of your infatuation, there is nothing here to fucking love," I growl.

    I can''t deal with it, I''m almost falling into the trap of believing those words

    "You''re wrong again. I wish you could see that," she whispers, stepping closer to me and I step back.

    "I''m not fucking wrong, wake up from your delusion, Princesa, because this world is a ce you will never survive in with that outlook..." I turn my back on her just as she reaches for me, brushing her hand off me I clench my fist. "You''re sleeping here tonight." With those words, I walk away before I shift and run into the trees. I''ll be nearby, making sure she''s ok but I can''t stay beside her when I''m not sure what I''ll f*****g end up doing...

    I will take her to the summit... and I will leave her there.

    She will not return to this ind.

    There is no ce for a Rossi here.

 Chapter 52

    - KATALEYA -

    The walls he built are crumbling. Somehow, I am forcing my way through the crack, but he''s fighting it with everything he has. It hurts to see him like this, so conflicted, so torn. Realising that his father had found out he helped me escape has shaken me. Silent tears stream down my cheeks, and I close my eyes.

    Doesn''t he realise all this does is strengthen my resolve to break those wallspletely? Doesn''t he realise that there is nothing he does that can make me change how I feel? 5

    I told him my stupidest fear, the doubt that always niggled in my mind. I know my dad, and I know he loves me unconditionally, but there were times that question woulde to the tip of my tongue. But if I voiced it, it would only hurt them more, so I didn''t. They have done everything for me, Dad, Mama, Dante, and Sk.

    I saw how Sk always put me first. Even when she was hurt, or had something troubling her, she would y it off. She stepped back as if ming herself for me being kidnapped. But the truth is she has always protected me, always taken care of me and always looked out for me.

    I know she made that bond with Malevolent so she didn''t need to rely on Mama.

    Of course, Mama still paid us both attention, but all the little things... everything from her saying she didn''t want Mama to lie beside her at bedtime when Mama would tell us stories and it was her turn, and I would be happy for Mama to always be in my bed, but I realised far toote that she did that for me.

    She pretended she didn''t want a hug and kiss. Letting Mama kiss me first.

    I saw it all.

    I would die for her willingly because she is the best sister one could ever ask for.

    Dad. Dad''s guilt of that day is something that never left him, so how could I ever dare bring it up? I''m just selfish. I went through things, but so did they.

    Everyone did...

    Enrique...

    Looking up at the night sky, I brush my tears away only for fresh ones to fall.

    Don''t you understand that Dad did his best? There was no way to end the djinn''s curse.

    If Dad didn''t care, he wouldn''t have let mee here, no matter how worried he was, no matter who convinced him... If he himself didn''t allow me toe alone, I wouldn''t have been able to. He has always been worried about you.

    Dad got me this ne. Dad understood and despite everything, he is so much more than you think. He tries his best for everyone. The decisions he makes are hard. So hard, but he has to make them.

    I curl up on the ground, knowing I need them to talk. Enrique needs closure, and perhaps for someone who was there at that time to exin everything that happened and why they did what they did. Believe in us Enrique. Not the Rossis, but just us, just people who want the best for you...

    I love Enrique, love him for the goodness in him. No matter how much he tries to fuel his rage, he always was a caring person, a protector, and he still is.

    We are going to get through to you, Enrique... we will.

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    I watch her from where I''m sitting, leaning against the trunk of the tree and resting my head against the bark. Our words spoken in hurt and anger rey in my head, and I close my eyes. Our story started a long time ago. I always thought I was just a page in her book... even though she was more than that in mine. In many ways, meeting her shaped my life.

    Helping her was my own choice, and deep down no matter how many times I say I wish I never met her, I know that if I had a second chance, I''d still help the little chica who was just a victim in a game far bigger than the both of us.

    I never saw that from her point of view and never knew her father had to make that choice. But I am certain that he loves her equally to her siblings, if not more. There''s something about her that you simply can''t help but treasure. My padre hurt her, he hurt her family, yet she harbours no hate towards me. I don''t understand it, and I don''t wish to, but my heart wants to understand how she can be so selfless?

    There has never been anyone I''ve met with a purer heart than hers, than the heart I keep hurting. Hurting because I''m afraid of what it might mean ... I keep wanting to push her away and try to keep her away, but nothing phases her. I''m failing to keep her at a distance.

    Frowning, I look at my hand before cing my thumb on my bottom lips, trying to calm the rage within me.

    How many times will I hurt her before she finally realises I''m not worth it?

    I close my eyes, wishing life wasn''t so difficult...

    ''Jose?''

    ''Yes?''

    ''Come to the waterfall.

    He knows which one. This has always been my spot.

    ''On my way!

    I will have him watch her, there''s no one else I can trust more. ''Bring a nket and cushion.

    ''Ok..." he doesn''t ask questions and I open my eyes, staring at the night sky, unable to shake off her words.

    I shouldn''t care, I don''t care, but... I am a fool...

    I am...

    I ce my hand on my forehead. Deep down I know what I feel... know that somehow, she''s shaken the very core of my beliefs. My goal, my hatred.

    But it is something I am unable to face because, in the end, it means nothing. This is no ce for a princesa.

    ''Diego?''

    "Yes, Alpha?

    ''Any update with finding the witch? I ask, standing up and looking down at the woman who has now curled up on her side by the river.

    ''Not yet, but you will be the first to know.''

    ''The only one to know, I correct. There''s a stretch of silence and I c**k a brow. ''Diego?''

    ''Alpha, prior to you asking me to find the witch... Beta Jose also asked, at the time I assumed it was on your request, but I''m not so sure anymore... Did you ask him to ask me?''

    My eyes sh as I feel a sting of betrayal. ''Yes, I mentioned it, but I didn''t realise he already had done so." I lie. "But I thought I''d do so myself. You will report only to me going forward,'' Imand. ''Oh, I see. Then I am d I mentioned it, Alpha.''

    ''Yes. But if it was prior to my asking, then you should have told me then and there,'' I reply coldly.

    ''Apologies. I will remember that in the future. I will find the witch.

    I end the mind-link. Her words as she broke into sobs once again rey in my mind.

    Words I know I won''t be forgetting any time soon.

    I hear light footsteps and turn to see Jose approaching, holding a cushion and nket. That same sting of betrayal hits me, but I don''t bother

    questioning him. What is the point when I know he will simply lie? There is no point in it.

    Taking the nket and cushion from him, I look back at the woman far below.

    ''Watch over her at all times. Make sure she is safe and under your eye. There are things I need to handle,'' I say quietly.

    ''Yes, Alpha. I look at him, fighting the urge to ask why he was looking for the witch, wishing he could trust me... but this is where we are at... an alpha and a beta who are not so close... But I know he''ll keep an eye on her.

    Turning, I silently make my way down towards her. She''s asleep, tears like dewdrops still cling to her cheeks. She has one arm under her head, the other hugging the prosthetic to her chest.

    My heart clenches at the sadness on her face.

    The moment from earlier returns and I feel cold.

    I almost lost her...

    But can I truly lose her when she isn''t even mine? I lean closer, lifting her head with my hand and resting it on my right arm before I slip the cushion under her head. She stirs a little and I still, not wanting to wake her. Once she settles, I gently ce her head on the cushion.

    I look up at the sky. It''s a warm night. She''ll be alright...

    My gaze dips to her lips before I bend down, almost about to ce a soft kiss on top of her head of curls, but I force myself back. Sleep, my flower petal.

    I put the nket over her and softly brush away her tears with the coarse pads of my fingers. Her skin is smooth inparison to my hand, an angel who deserves someone of her standards.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    What do you see here?

    I stand up and back away slowly. I''m not at her rank...

    Turning, I shift and head to the packhouse, I need to find more information on the Crimson King. Entering my bedroom, I grab some pants and shoes before grabbing arge gym bag and quickly make my way to my office, and over to the back shelves. My eyes fall on the box where I keep the ne she had given me as a child, and remove it from the box. Staring down at it I frown...

    No matter how much I denied it, why did I keep this?

    I shove it into the bag before I uncover the hidden niche, pulling the lever to reveal a sensor pad and scan my finger on it before keying in a security code.

    The ground rumbles a little as I feel the mechanism unlock before the bookshelf slides out and to the side, giving way to a dark, windowless room that is slightlyrger than my office.

    The walls are metal and stone, and the entire room has shelves, chests and crates. The room contains important documents, money, and everything else of importance.

    The fireproof walls would keep this all safe even if there is a fire. I quickly go over to where there are several books on the shelf and start grabbing any that might contain something regarding the words I uttered earlier.

    All the books here are on our pack and our history. Those words I spoke were words that I am certain no one taught me, but something I knew... but what exactly I did, I need to know. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org.

    Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Stepping back into my office, I make sure the wall swings shut and is secured before I make my way out of the room. Carlos had mind-linked earlier, telling me where we would be staying, and I don''t know how to feel about it. It was a home my madre would go to.

    I grab a bunch of my paperwork andptop, shoving them in the bag. I still need to deal with the attacks in the water.

    What are we? A beacon luring monsters? I can''t stay here long in case a crawler returns and I don''t want to risk that. Shouldering therge bag, I nce around the room before I exit and lock up behind me. Exhaling, I head to the vi where Kataleya and I are meant to be residing, the silence giving me time to think. Once I reach it, the sound of the fountain reminds me of my childhood and I shake my head. This was Madre''s safe haven, a ce she often brought me to when Padre was supposedly busy with work, a ce I''d shut out because she was always in tears.

    Back then I didn''t understand it... but as an adult, I do now. It was when he would have other whores in our home. Women of our own pack who didn''t seem bothered that they were disrespecting their luna. It disgusts me, and it is the reason why I would never sleep around with my pack members. I am their alpha, and that is the rtionship that will always remain.

    But Kataleya... that is a woman I would possibly break every rule for...

    I stare up at the vi; the lights are on which means someone is here, possibly waiting for my return.

    Why here?

    I reach for the door, but it is pulled open before I can ring the doorbell, and I find myself staring at the white-haired man who bows his head deeply. "Wee home, Alpha Enrique."

    I''m not expecting him. I relieved him of his duties years ago... I haven''t seen the man in a while, refusing to have anything to do with him because he knew my past... He has seen me at my lowest and at my best...

    "Hugo." 10

 Chapter 53

    - ENRIQUE ~

    "Master Enrique, it truly has been a while. Pleasee in." He steps aside and I have half a mind to turn and leave, but then again, maybe he might have answers that I need. Did Carlos ask him to be here? Carlos is a pendejo, stupid cabr¨®n! I will visit his madre and tell her everything.

    "And why are you here?" I ask emotionlessly, stepping inside and heading to the lounge.

    "I felt something earlier and when I learned you were leaving the

    packhouse, I enquired with Delta Carlos and he asked if I would serve you here, which I epted willingly.

    "I''m sure you fucking did." That hijo de puta... I swear I''m going to go see his madre. Stupid idiot man.

    "Alpha... Tell me I am wrong... but I feel I felt the awakening of El Rey Carmes¨ª... how did I not see it? You epted your birthright... My King..."

    I nce at him but do not reply. How much does he know?

    He bows down, touching his forehead to the ground, and my eyes sh.

    "Don''t do that again." I growl.

    "Yes, My King... Would you like food or drink Alpha?"

    "No, I just want to be left alone," I order.

    He bows his head but I sense him hesitating before he leaves the room, shutting the door behind me. I begin taking out the books from the bag and arranging them on the table in front of me. Escarra.

    There''s one book with nothing more in it than that, a good ce to start then. I sit back, unable to forget about the woman I''ve left by theke... I close my eyes, cing the book down and massage my temples. Unable to shake away her words.

    He tried.

    But did he?

    (FLASHBACK-14 YEARS AGO)

    Fire is everywhere, blood, the growls of wolves and the chanting of a witch.

    I''m trying to get to my padre. I know if I talk to him, with their help maybe we can bring my padre back. He is still inside!

    "You will never defeat me!" I shudder as that evil voice rings through my head, my entire body aching with the unearthly power he possesses.

    There''s too much power and force here, and it''s burning hot! I finally spot my padre, but to my horror, he''s being cornered in. Suddenly a glowing silver wolf throws him to the ground and the mes emitting from him begin to consume the wolf. No, stop fighting!

    Help him!

    The Lycan can help him!

    Scanning the area, I feel a sliver of hope when I see the Lycan approach as the silver wolf holds him down.

    "I will never die! Never!" my padre roars.

    "That''s about to fucking change." The Lycan''s words make fear rush through me. Wait, he has to help him! Suddenly he plunges his hand into padre''s chest! Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "No!" I scream in terror. No! They are supposed to help him!

    The Lycan freezes as he looks around, his eyes widening as if not expecting me to be here.

    Suddenly, another man grabs me, taking me away from the battlefield. I''m scared.

    I have to help padre, padre needs help! Don''t they realise padre is good? It is the Djinn who needs to be destroyed!? They have to separate the Djinn and save padre!

    "Please don''t kill my padre!" I shout desperately, feeling the air shift.

    "Your father is long gone, kid. He''s only a monster now!" The Lycan

    shouts back, his eyes meeting mine.

    Please... he''s the only family I have.

    I can''t breathe, the power around us is too intense. But I keep my gaze locked with the Lycan. He''s a saviour. Everyone said so...

    Can he not see it is thest thread of hope I have left?

    Save me, save us... please.

    I can''t live alone...

    But his eyes say it all. He wishes to defeat the Djinn at any cost and my padre- my padre is just in the way.

    "Barriers around the boy!" His voice is a distant roar, one that rings through the air.

    "He''s mine!" The Djinn''s unearthly roar seems to resonate with me and my head throbs, my vision darkening.

    I hear the Lycan say something as the distance between us grows, but I can''t hear it.

    "Please, don''t! My padre needs help!" I beg desperately, please I will do anything! "You said you''d help me!" I cry, my voice breaking as I put aside my ego and beg him.

    A menacing growl rips from his mouth, ignoring me, and to my horror, he ruthlessly rips my padre''s heart out. A scream of anguish tears from my lips as fire explodes all around me and then I can no longer see them.

    He did not hesitate to kill my padre... he...

    I have no one.

    I should have died too.

    I should die too. If I''m dead, it''s better.

    I hope he just kills me too.

    Then the hurt will stop.

    Make it stop.

    Please...

    (END)

    The pain in my chest is suffocating and I gasp, my eyes flying open as I return to the present. My heart is thumping wildly and my eyes are blurry. I lower my head, wiping them furiously.

    A part of me died that day, the moment I saw him rip into padre''s chest.

    But what did I expect? This goes back to our forefathers... The Rossis have and will always take what they want and are willing to hurt anyone to do so.

    I run my fingers through my hair, yanking at it.

    "What troubles you, My King?" I freeze, not realising when Hugo entered the room.

    "Nothing, and I am your alpha, nothing more. Do not address me like that," I warn.

    "Of course, forgive me, but I live to serve the Escarras." He ces the mug he''s brought in down before he ces a book that is much more battered and far more aged than the ones I have.

    "What happened today... perhaps this holds the answers you seek." He turns to leave and I look down at the book. I ignore the mug of camomile tea he''s brought in as I debate whether to ask him. "Hugo," I say suddenly. His family has served the Escarra line, then who better to ask about it?

    "Yes, Alpha?" he replies quickly, his willingness to help obvious.

    "El Rey Carmes¨ª... tell me everything you know about it." I nce up at him, hearing the change in his heartbeat.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "You are the King of the Caribbean. This is the beginning of the healing for our people, and ournds. I have waited for you to ept your birthright."

    "That doesn''t answer my question. You are not telling me anything. When I epted this title, I felt I did something. I awoke something, I felt it... I just don''t know what."

    "Do you mean the Los Lobos de Fuego?"

 Chapter 54

    - ENRIQUE ~

    stone."

    When I remain silent, he speaks again. "The spirit wolves who will always be at your beck and call. But as your forefathers before you, you must find the Ash Stone that will give you supreme power over them; but you will not be able to summon them without the "I said something, and I felt..."

    He looks concerned, and I don''t like the concern on his face. "There is a special incantation, but it must not be spoken without the Ash Stone. I doubt you have spoken-"

    "By the fiery embrace of the sun, the powerful shroud of the moon, the celestial light of the stars and the heart of the earth; I, Enrique Ignacio Escarra, thest of my bloodline, summon forth the power bestowed upon me as the rightful heir of the sacred title. Let these bindings be shattered, the shackles sundered, and the unleashed energiese forth? ... I said all that," I say, masking my unease.

    I watch him carefully, not missing the way he swallows before he lifts his head up. "It doesn''t matter. We will find the Ash Stone immediately. I see you have already begun your research. The answer will find you. But we must make haste because, without it, there can be consequences."

    I frown as I pick one of them up, "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t know what they are but I believe this book will give some answers." "And what is this book?"

    "It is a journal that may provide you with answers that you seek, the truth behind the beginning of the Escarras... you will not find the answers in the books before you. This one was entrusted to me by your father... long before the devil consumed him, he told me to give it to you when the timees."

    "And you decided to wait this long?" I growl.

    "He said when you ept your heritage."

    "This Ash Stone, is it passed down?"

    "A new one shall appear with each king stepping into his birthright."

    I see... "How did my father find his? Where does one look?"

    "I am afraid I do not know. The Djinn assisted your father in finding his."

    "Right. Well, since you wasted so much time, I''ll see what I can find in these." I answer stubbornly.

    My madre had once said something to me, and I wonder why. She was the reason I had sworn never to unlock those powers.

    ''Promise me, mijo, that you will never l**t for power. You are an alpha. You are enough just like this... promise me, mijo."

    "I promise."

    I had vowed to keep her word, but my concern for Kataleya had surpassed that. I''m struggling to remember everything from my past, but Hugo would know. Maybe the cabr¨®n, Carlos, did something right for once.

    "My madre made me take an oath to never be El Rey Carmes¨ª. Why?"

    "I might not know for certain, but perhaps a little look in history might give you the answer you seek. But it is a long story, Alpha. It would involve the history that is written in these books, along with others that are not written. Would you like me to exin them to you?"

    "Yes, we have all night and since you wish to serve, start talking." I gesture to the sofa opposite as I pick up my mug and look at the older man. The corners of his eyes crinkle as he sits down.

    "Tell me, Alpha Enrique, do you believe in the gods?"

    I cock a brow. "Yeah, maybe."

    "Then do you believe that there was a time that the gods once walked this very earth?"

    "I guess so, there''s a lot of shit that exists that sounds unbelievable. What''s a few immortals?"

    He smiles, "Then let me tell you about the daughter of the goddess Hecate. The Lesser Goddess, Circe."

    This story has not begun and I already know I''m in for a long headache.

    "Continue, or do you need a formal invitation before speaking every sentence?"

    He chuckles at that. "Well, Circe was known as an enchantress. From all of Hecate''s children she, like her mother, possessed magic and was known to enchant handsome men, as well as pretend to be what she was not." "Where is this going?"

    "Patience, My King."

    I frown as I re at him. "Well?"

    "Well, there was a crystal clear rule that although a god could mix with mortals, there were certain things that should never happen. And one such encounter between a mortal and the Lesser Goddess, Circe, bore a forbidden fruit." "Right, like Adam and Eve?" I growl. "This story is annoyingly boring."

    He isn''t phased as he sighs. "Well, listen carefully for a little while longer, My King. This part is important."

    I''m sure it fucking is. Not.

    "The Goddess Circe was with child, and when this child was born, since it was forbidden, Hecate''s wrath turned upon her daughter to save herself from the Supreme." Hugo continues.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Taking a deep breath, he continues. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Circe was given the choice to either kill her offspring or to abandon her and return to thends of Hecate in the immortal realm for eternity, and so Circe did what any mother would. She left the child with its father and never returned. Damning herself to a life of imprisonment."

    "And where is this going? I hate roundabout stories." I pinch the bridge of my nose and Hugo smiles. Despite my irritation he is calm as he sits there, just as he used to when I was a child, tolerating and unphased by my wrath.

    "Who do you think Circe''s lover might have been?"

    Sounds like I''m in a fucking lesson. "Let me guess, an Alpha?"

    "Indeed. And when this Alpha gazed at his daughter, with her vibrant red hair andrge golden eyes, he pondered on a name that would be befitting and so he named her; Roja."

    "Red."

    Hugo nods "Correct. She grew up, a wolf in all aspects, yet she was something more; stronger, faster and with the blood of a goddess running through her veins. A Demi-Goddess. Roja was powerful, and she ended up being mated to an alpha who was said to be the first Alpha of the Caribbean. An Escarra."

    I know where this is going before he even speaks the next words.

    "And from this union, the first Rey Carmes¨ª was born."

 Chapter 55

    -

    ENRIQUE ~

    I frown, so our ancestor was a demi-goddess... one who came from the goddess of witchcraft...

    "The first El Rey Carmes¨ª, Alpha Neron Escarra, was their son and powerful he was. Not only did he possess a powerful wolf, but within his veins ran the magic of Hecate''s blood. Roja warned her son not to y with such powers. After all, where there is power, there is great risk and consequence."

    A moment''s silence falls amongst us as I ponder over what he''s said.

    Why was such history buried? The problem is everyone hides their secrets, hides the truth from others, but in the end what if those very key facts are lost?

    "So, he disobeyed his mother..." I say.

    "Indeed, because what man would not be tempted to use such power that they are blessed with? So he began experimenting and the power he yed with attracted enemies. It was at one of these instances that he made a dangerous decision."

    I listen quietly, more intrigued than I want to admit. "To protect Alpha Neron, his beta gave his life and was killed. But Neron refused to ept the death of his dearestrade and he decided to use magic to capture his soul and essence, fusing it with his own powers." 7

    Magic that shouldn''t have happened. "The power of the Crimson Kinges from Roja herself, but it was Neron who created the title and gave birth to the line of future kings. He named himself the Crimson King and began using his abilities to create an army. An army created from fallen wolves, he reaped their souls, fused them with magic- to be born anew, and that is how the Wolves of Fire came to be."

    "So those wolves that Padre used were dead souls?"

    "Yes, most of them, but Neron did one more thing."

    I''m not liking where this is going...

    "To lead those wolves, he wanted something more loyal, powerful, and deadly. So he dug deeper into his powers and with a sacred relic - A relic we assume was an Ash Stone, he was able to create his three guardsmen. Three wolves who were far superior to the rest. These are not spirits created from magic, but beings created from a fusion between magic and blood. Not just any blood, but the blood of Roja herself."

    I frown deeply, something inside of me stirring. This makes sense...

    Ronaldo, Rodrigues and Raol... They were Padre''s betas, but they were different. Were they his ''guardsmen''?

    "And he bound it with the help of a powerful witch, that every Rey Carmesi will have his guardsmen." Hugo continues and I''m now paying attention to every word, not wanting to miss any of it. "And with every king that takes his ce, he will unbind and unchain his awaiting guardsmen from their shackles. A ce where they await from the day of your birth, they too were born. Waiting."

    Yeah, I don''t f*****g like this shit.

    "But he MUST have the Ash Stone or the price will be great... powerful magices at a powerful cost, and that is a risk Neron took willingly." Hugo sighs as he sits forward. "Are you certain you spoke those words?"

    "I did and I don''t have the fucking Ash Stone, if only you told me this shit sooner," I growl. Although yeah, I know it''s not his fucking fault.

    "I am beginning to think I should have," he murmurs.

    "So it seems I somehow unleashed the three guardsmen, right?" I frown.

    "Yes, the first part is your oath as you step in as The Crimson King... but thetter was to unbind your guardsmen who could be the strongest of allies or the deadliest. Your father made his, his betas and they died willingly for your father. However, your father had the Ash Stone in his possession. You do not, and they areing. You managed to awaken them without the Ash Stone, and you will be indebted to them until you find it," Hugh says gravely, concern etched onto his face.

    "Indebted..."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Alpha Enrique, may I ask where you learned that incantation from? Your mother never wanted you to take that oath, so how did you know it? Did your father tell you it?" he asks quietly.

    I frown. "I''m not sure... I just knew it."

    He frowns. "Well, the Ash Stone must be found then, before they arrive." "What does it look like?"

    "I do not know I''m afraid, but I know that your mother did not want you to ept this power because thisnd of ours is tainted... by epting your powers you have awakened an even greater force within you, one that will fuel our poisonednds-" "Wait." My heart thuds as something flips inside of me and snips of words fleetingly cross my mind.

    ''Never utter those words, Enrique! Who told you them?!... Madre, I''m sorry! I was just ying!... Listen to me, Enrique, ournds are poisoned, they cannot handle such power... The crack in the barrier is growing, because of the great power that has lingered on ournds. The darkness is bleeding through. You must never use such power. Promise me, mijo! ... I promise, madre, I promise...

    "Madre was the one who told me about the barrier. How did she know about it?" I ask suddenly, looking up at Hugo who looks confused.

    "I do not understand..."

    "Madre, she said that immense power will upset the bnce, that the greater the power on this ind, the more the crack will grow and the darkness shall bleed through," I exin, my voice strained with urgency.

    He looks down, shaking his head. "I''m afraid I do not know, but indeed your power has increased and the Wolves of Fire will also bring with them great power."

    Time has just gotten tighter...

    "Leave me," I order, the urge to devour these bookspletely filling me.

    "Alpha," he says as he stands up.

    "What is it?" I ask sharply.

    He hesitates before he lowers his head. "Do you hold anything dear?"

    "No. Why do you ask?"

    "The wolves... no, you have nothing to fear, for you have nothing to lose, My King." He bows his head, but I remain silent, my stomach twisting.

    Kataleya...

    Whether willing or unwilling, she means something to me and his words have left me feeling extremely ufortable...

    I will not let anything happen to her.

    Hours have passed and I''m still looking through page after page of these books, my mind swirling with titbits of information that are beginning to form a bigger picture.

    The Crimson King''s powers are from the magic that ran through the bloodline, and since it was from an enchantress and directly from a goddess, it carried through the generations. And every first child inherited this power. Witch power is usually carried by the first female of each line, but in our case, it was alpha male to alpha male.

    Blood Enchanters. That was the term that was used in the books often enough... and it was this power that made them a strong host... The Crimson Alpha Kings. Blood Enchanters.

    The sun is rising, casting a stunning hue throughout the room, and I was just reading the biography written by Cortez Santiago Escarra''s great-grandson, Estephan.

    It''s hard to read at times. The words faded at times, but it was aption of his great-grandfather''s life. And as it progressed, it became manic and incoherent. He spoke of his own experience, how he was being driven mad.

    But the first half was clear. It records how the Djinn was summoned, and made the events that led up to what would happen in Ennd fourteen years ago make more sense.

    I now sit back, trying to arrange my thoughts.

    Cortez Escarra was the one who summoned the Djinn when his daughter was mated to the Alpha of the Luna Morte Pack abroad.

    It was that Alpha''s sister who was taken by DeAngelo Rossi and this caused conflict between the two packs. In this conflict, Cortez''s daughter, who was also pregnant at the time, was killed.

    When Cortez found out about the fate of his daughter, he sought revenge.

    That is when he made the deal with the Djinn and went to Italy with the intention of destroying DeAngelo Rossi and every Rossi in existence.

    He went on a rampage, killing every single Rossi, from man and woman to child, sparing none.

    The Djinn kept up his side, granting him unlimited power. However, ording to Estephan the Djinn tricked him, not giving him the full revenge he sought. He would not allow him to kill one of the Rossi''s, saying the time was not right.

    The price the Djinn asked for was to be hosted by every Rey Carmes¨ª until the time was right. His eyes remained on the Rossis, for they would bring from their line the one the Djinn was waiting for.

    The host, who he will take as his own and at that time the Escarra line would be freed...

    I look out of the window.

    Dante Alejandro Rossi.

    He wanted him; The Demi-God that walked the earth... Something we promised to never mention and we have not, keeping ourselves to ourselves. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I wanted revenge, but unlike The Lycan, I kept my fucking word.

    I remember the obstinate child, back when I tried to kill him, I remember what he had said to me back then.

    "I will not let fate happen... you shifted things tonight..."

    The future? By hesitating in ending him, what did I change?

    I remember after that, the Queen Luna had taken me to the kitchen and, like her daughter, showed concern and kindness.

    Now that I think about it, Kataleya looks a lot like her mother, who was indeed an extremely beautiful woman, but she pales inparison to the beauty of her diosa daughter.

    I shake the thought away and lean forward.

    Now looking back to the time in that kitchen, I remember him- the Lycan, saying he would kill Padre... he had said to me that padre had abused me... that he would end him.

    I massage my temples, trying to w up the hazy memories I have blocked out.

    But that is a memory that is getting clearer, and with it I feel a wave of cold wash over me.

    I knew back then - Suddenly I look up, my heart thundering. I had helped him. I had helped him find padre... I think. Was I responsible for it all?

    My head throbs, but I''m certain I had given him locations of padre''s homes in Ennd, in return to be allowed to go home.

    I had assisted him in finding padre, and if so, can I really me him when I too had a hand in it, knowing that he warned me in advance that he would kill him?

    I think I was angry. I think I wanted him dead... padre was lost.

    My head pounds incessantly with the hatred, uselessness, rage and self-loathing that consumes me. I now feel a storm of guilt too, knowing I may have had a hand in padre''s death.

    ording to the biography written by Cortez''s great-grandson, that is why Alejandro Rossi had no option but to kill him. Because ording to this, every single person was driven mad and lost themselves to the Djinn''s hold after a certain amount of time. I close my eyes, cing my head in my hand.

    Our entire line is fucked up... and I might not have a Djinn possessing me, but I have enough crap in my mind which I won''t burden anyone with.

    Looking at the books on the table, I realise I still don''t know how exactly madre knew of the barrier.

    There is nothing in these books.

    The sun is fully up now. Sighing heavily, I decide to shower and go retrieve Kataleya from theke. She does not have long left on this ind. Perhaps I could show her the beauty of our ind? She likes food. I know a few ces that I can take her.

    I will make it clear it is just out of courtesy...

    No, Enrique. You can''t do that, you pendejo. I just pushed her away. How can I take her out? Not that it would be a date, just-

    Shut up.

    And with the summit looming ever closer, the time to find the answers regarding the crawlers is running out.

    Fuck, I need a cigarette.

 Chapter 56

    - KATALEYA ~

    I ce my spoon down, having enjoyed the delicious meal. I had returned to the new ce an hour ago, showered, and gotten dressed before eating.

    Originally, Jose told me Enrique was on his way to fetch me, but he had changed his mind, making the hope I had felte crashing down. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. So Jose had brought me back to the home where we would be staying. I had ced the prosthetic aside, feeling like a failure. "Thank you for the meal, Hugo," I say politely to the old Escarra butler.

    "Not at all, it is an honour to serve you," he says. I look up at him. Dad had mentioned him to me. They had stayed in touch for several years, but then he stopped responding and told Dad to back off.

    I nce around. Enrique isn''t around but... he somehow can sneak up on me too, but ording to Jose, he had a lot to do.

    I talked to Valentina early this morning, and I have organised a group call in about half an hour with those back home. I can''t dy this any longer. I have to tell them of my assumption about me being the Asheton queen, no matter how hard that is to believe. I just don''t want them to be worried, but I also can''t keep it from them. When I go to the summit, I will tell them about being in the crypt too.

    "May I ask a few questions?" I ask Hugo as he picks up the tes.

    He pauses, before bowing his head. "Of course, Princess Kataleya."

    "Then please join me for some tea," I say, standing up.

    "Of course. What tea would you like?"

    "I will make it." I smile, picking up the ss and water bottle and heading to the kitchen before he can protest. I get to making the tea as Hugo clears away. Is he the only staff here?

    "Really princess, I can do it for you."

    "I''ll be alright, do you have sugar in your tea?" I ask him, adding a pinch of cinnamon.

    He smiles, the corners of his eyes crinkling. "Yes, thank you, Princess, although I feel dreadful having you make me tea."

    "Not at all. You made me dinner, it''s only fair. This kitchen is beautiful... can I cook here?" I ask.

    "Of course! Just let me know what you wish to make, and I will bring you whatever you may need. It was short notice, so I wasn''t able to get much... so I just got some of the things I know Alpha Enrique enjoys in his foods."

    I look around. There are plenty of spices and necessities, but one thing is clear: his love for Enrique.

    "He''s lucky to have you..." I murmur. "Where... where did Alpha Enrique go?" I ask, trying to sound as nonchnt as possible.

    "He did not say I''m afraid. Did Beta Jose not say?"

    I shake my head, staring at the cups in front of me. His words fromst night make my heart ache. He''s hurting. He''s hurting so deeply I just wish he would let me in... what can I do? Do I push until I manage to bring his walls down and get rid of all his insecurities? Once the tea is done, I ce it on the small round table in the kitchen and Hugo takes a seat hesitantly.

    "Is it alright to ask you a few questions?" I ask softly.

    "Ask away. After all, I owe it to you for making such aromatic tea."

    I smile as I look down at the steaming cups. "Forgive me in advance if I am wrong or step out of line, but you are the one who brought Alpha Enrique back to Puerto Rico, correct? Back then? The same Hugo that father remained in touch with?" I whisper, not sure if Enrique even knew this.

    He sighs heavily and nods. "Indeed, I am."

    "My father told me that after a few years, your reports became extremely brief, and you simply told him that Alpha Enrique was doing well and a few years ago you stopped contacting himpletely and no longer responded to his emails."

    "Well, Alpha Enrique found out, and he rightfully felt a little betrayed and dismissed me -manding me not to contact Alpha Alejandro." He picks up his mug and I nod slowly.

    "And the men my father sent to watch Alpha Enrique. What about them?"

    "If you mean the two men he sent to settle here, Alpha Enrique banished them."

    I frown. "Is that something he can do? I mean, they weren''t on pack territory?"

    "The ind is fully the King''s territory. There is no human on these inds more powerful than our king. I think you have only seen a very small portion of our alpha. He is a man who has great power over the political aspect of these inds and his influence stretches far. He might only be twenty-four, but he has aplished what many cannot do in their lifetime. El Rey Carmes¨ª was powerful without even epting his full powers."

    My heart skips a beat. The Crimson King...

    That''s what he meant: the Rossis were not the only powerful ones...

    What he did to the Crawlers, no one has been able to!

    "And he came into powerst night, correct?" I ask, remembering the words he had spoken.

    Hugo nods and I take a deep breath.

    There''s so much more to him...

    "Is there anything more you wish to ask me, Princess?" Hugo asks and I realise I was lost in my thoughts.

    "Well... no, that''s it, thank you."

    Deciding against asking him anything further, I smile at him, and we finish drinking our tea. I don''t want to ask things that perhaps he isn''t aware of. After tea, I return to the bedroom I will be staying in. My things have been brought here, but I don''t see anything of Enrique''s. I wonder where he will sleep, not that I want to share a room with him, I was just wondering!

    I do enjoy his arms around me, I even enjoy his tongue-stop!

    My cheeks heat up and I feel guilty.

    Bad Kat.

    I shake my head, patting my burning cheeks lightly, trying to calm down just when my phone begins ringing.

    The group video call. Taking a deep breath, I answer the call to see Dad and Mama, Leo, Raihana, and Uncle Liam. With Sk and Rayhan pending to join.

    "Hello there! You look gorgeous and look at that glow! I''m jealous!" Raihana says as she leans forward to get a better look. I smile at her, seeing her after a few months. I notice that she looks a little... thinner. My heart squeezes in pain. Raihana lost her mate two years ago and although she''s remained strong, it has taken a toll on her.

    No matter how strong you are, the loss of a mate affects you...

    "I probably did get a tan," I smile. "The sun is always out here."

    "And I hope you''re being treated f*****g right," Dad remarks, smoking his cigarette.

    "I am." I smile at him.

    "She looks perfectly fine," Mama reassures him, just as Sk and Royce join and a few secondster, so does Rayhan. After we''ve greeted one another, I look at Leo. "Where is Azura?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "With the kids." He says, lighting a cigarette.

    I nod, "Well I''m sorry for calling you all but there''s something I wanted to share, and I might be wrong, but just in case I''m not..." I look down at my hands, not knowing how to exin this. "What is it?" Uncle Liam asks, concerned.

    "The Crawlers, I''ve had a run-in or two with them, ..." Dad''s eyes sh but Mama signals him to not say anything and I''m grateful for that.

    "Are you alright?" Sk asks as Malevolent jumps onto herp. I nod.

    "I am.... but they said something that worries me."

    "And what exactly did they fucking say?" Leo asks with a frown, and Dad nods his agreement.

    "As they surrounded me, they began chanting; hmt nswt Ashetaan daru Azarakh."

    There''s a moment of silence before Rayhan looks up.

    "Hmt nswt that''s ancient Egyptian for ''king''s wife'' or-"

    "Or queen." Leo and Sk say together.

    "And we can presume Ashetaan is Asheton," Royce adds.

    "You could be the Asheton queen. You hold so much power." Sk adds, her eyes sparkling with excitement, and Raihana and Mama nod.

    "Hold that shit. Are you all f*****g deaf?"

    "Na, but we might be if you keep f*****g shouting," Leo remarks, ring coldly at Dad.

    "Did you not hear the part where she said ''as they fucking surrounded me? ''Dad growls.

    I pout. I think I''m only realising now how stressed men really get. "It''s alright Dad, I''m fine. I wasn''t hurt. I have... people here looking out for me." I feel my cheeks heat up and Dad c***s a brow. "Now I''m wondering if that''s fucking good news or not. I don''t like that expression on your face." Dad frowns.

    "I think it''s lovely," Mama says as Sk smirks.

    "I agree, and I''m sure whichever ''people'' are looking out for you are doing so real f*****g good and hopefully looking after you in more ways than one," Sk adds slyly, making Raihanaugh. The older three men don''t find it amusing and are frowning.

    "But this is serious," Rayhan says and Uncle Liam nods. "If you are the Asheton queen... then we can assume that they want your power or want you gone."

    "I''d assume the first because I have my theories but nothing f*****g solid, so I will still go with they want your power," Leo says.

    Royce nods, "And we don''t know what daru Azarakh means," he muses. Raihana tilts her head. "I can try to find out."

    Dad frowns, staring at me. "Yeah, do that. But if you are the Asheton Queen, Kataleya, you need to return home, where we can protect you."Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free.

 Chapter 57

    ~KATALEYA -

    "My work isn''t done here," I reply softly, hoping he understands.

    But this time Mama doesn''t seem so sure. "Kat darling, your father is right, I know you have things to do but if the crawlers managed to surround you."

    "Mama, she''s not a baby." Sk cuts in defensively. "But if it''s about protection, maybe one of us can go to her?"

    "I''m fine, really," I promise, knowing everyone has things to do and with the summit, Royce can''t leave ska and it would be unfair on them if Sky came here. "Besides, I''ming for the summit. I''m just concerned if I am the Asheton Queen... does that mean that the other two will be revealed soon? How close are we to that time?" I whisper, suddenly feel cold.

    "That''s inevitable. The time is approaching regardless. We can''t dy it." Leo says. "We''ve just got to be prepared."

    "Yeah, take your own fucking advice," Dad remarks, making Leo frown at him. "Still waiting for you to stop hiding in the shadows."

    "We ain''t doing that shit now."

    "Azarakh. I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere." Uncle Liam says suddenly, massaging his jaw, making Raihana sit forward sharply. "Really? Where?"

    "I couldn''t say." Uncle replies, making her sigh.

    Suddenly Jaycees to mind and I remember his warning. I wonder if I should contact him... what if he knows something?

    "Well, see if you can find out. It''s not ringing a bell for me." Raihana says to him. He nods.

    "I will. It shoulde to me."

    "I''ll see if I can find anything or if Del knows anything," Rayhan adds, running his fingers through his hair as he sits back and I realise he''s at his office. I don''t often see him in businessman mode. It''s rather strange, but he does have an empire to run.

    "But now what, if those things are after you and the attacks are more frequent, what if there''s a situation where you can''t handle it on your own?" Mama asks worriedly.

    "Enrique is strong Mama, he-"

    "Oo Kik¨¦ being a hero?" Sk wiggles her brows.

    "Stop!" I blush as Raihanaughs.

    "I do want to see him. I''m sure he''s handsome. I''m assuming if you''reing to the summit he''ll be with you?" Raihana asks and I nod as Dad frowns. "That fucker..."

    "He has RSVP''d," Royce adds.

    "Dad, stop calling him fucker. He could be the perfect gentleman like my sexy man here and you still wouldn''t approve." Sk states. "So there''s no pleasing you." Good point actually.

    Mama, Uncle Liam and Rayhan nod their agreement.

    "Yeah well, you ain''t no fucking angel." Dad shoots back.

    I don''t think I am either. I blink innocently, daring not to voice that.

    "Alright, how about we get Li Sheng, Valentina and the two men Alejandro sent to be closer just in case? We still need to find a way to kill them, rather than just banish them. We just need to figure it out." Leo muses. Something Enrique can do. "And Dante hasn''t said anything." Mama sighs.

    "Where is he? And how is he doing and Alessandra?" I ask.

    "They''re both well, well, Dante was when west saw him. He''s been gone awhile." She looks upset even though she tries to hide it. She''s worried about him and I don''t me her. His absences continue to grow and each one feels like it''s stretching longer each time. I wish we could be there for him as he is for us.

    He once said; my path is to be walked alone.

    "And since we''re on the f*****g topic, you went to Puerto Rico and gave him that prosthetic, so your work''s done right, so return home with us after the summit," Dad says, taking a drag on his cigarette.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "He hasn''t epted it... I don''t know if he will..." I sigh softly, looking down. "He lost his hand for freeing me the day you all came and there was that fire. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Without him I don''t know where I would be right now, would I have survived the fire? How are we so sure someone would have found me before it was toote?" I ask softly, trying not to let my eyes well up. "I can''t and will not abandon him, Dad."

    I look at Mama and Dad, seeing the regret, guilt and sadness in their eyes, and I shake my head. "I am not ming anyone, but all I want to say is I will not return until I have seeded in doing what I came here-"

    I stop when I hear footsteps, my heart thudding as I stare at the door that suddenly opens revealing a very sexy shirtless Enrique, he''s dripping wet making his pants stick to him, shaping his very obvious appendage and I quickly avert my gaze blushing profusely. "Get dressed, we''re going out," Enrique says, not even ncing at me, and I feel like my entire body is on fire. Realising he''s already undoing the zip on his pants, I frantically look at the phone. What if they realise what he''s doing? They surely can hear this! I nod quickly, turning back to the phone. "I have to go-"

    "Does he not have any fucking manners? Who the fuck does he think he is to boss you around and where the fuck are you going?" Dad growls, making Enrique pause as he turns towards me. Only now realising I''m on the phone, his eyes glimmer gold and my heart

    races.

    I shake my head quickly, reaching for the phone, wanting to switch it off, but to my utter horror Enrique grabs my wrist and my eyes widen when his naked state disys on screen. Sk and Raihana are smirking as Enrique looks down at the screen, his expression cold. "Manners? Have you seen your own?

    Raihana gasps as my eyes widen and I hear a door open before Azura''srge eyes peer at the screen, making Leo frown when she whistles. Clearly, Sk must have summoned her. "Hello Papi." she whistles, making my eyes widen as Enrique looks at me, cocking a brow and I shake my head vigorously, hoping he realised I didn''t tell her that word!

    "I swear I didn''t say anything!"

    "Wait what?" Sk smirks deviously.

    Dad growls in irritation. "Listen to me, kid-"

    "I have no interest in listening to you, I have better things to do..." Enrique says as he runs his fingers through my hair, and I can feel my entire body turning red with embarrassment. Dear Goddess! This is so embarrassing! Everyone is watching!

    His eyes dip to my breasts and I try to reach for the phone again, but his grip on me is tight. He''s stronger than before.

    Dad growls as he smashes his fist into the table.

    "Al just switch off the phone!" Mama hisses.

    "Move the fuck away from her and don''t touch her!"

    "Here we go again." Royce murmurs.

    "Dad, chill the fuck out!" Sk snaps.

    Enrique picks up the phone, his expression hardening. "A little too f*****gte for that."

    "Don''t you dare ruin her-" Dad hisses.

    Ruin?

    I blink, confused.

    "Who said I haven''t already?" Enrique smirks coldly. "She''s on my ind now, to do with whatever the f**k I want to do."

    Dad stands up, his eyes zing red as Rayhan smirks.

    "I''m getting major d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Where from again? Ah yes... Liam, want to tell Uncle El karma just got served or should I do the honours when I see him next."

    "Really? You choose now to f*****g speak?" Leo says to Rayhan.

    Uncle Liam sighs, massaging his temples, and Raihana just looks amused.

    What is going on!

    "Enrique, hello," Mama says, although her grip on Dad is tight.

    "Queen Luna." He gives her a curt nod before his expression hardens when Dad snarls.

    "You heard me if I learn that you-"

    "I assure you, Daddy''s little girl is not as innocent as you might think. I will see you all at the summit." With that, he switches the call off and pockets my phone as I stare at him, my eyes wide in horror at what he just said. Clicking a little toote!

    "Wh-why did you say that!" I gasp, my cheeks burning. "I am a good girl!"

    "I never said you are not. I said you are not innocent. I''m certain you can be a very good girl for papi..." My core clenches and my throat suddenly feels dry. He now c***s a brow. "Should I have lied?" he asks emotionlessly. "B-but- yes, you should have!"

    "Good girls don''t lie." He mocks, gripping my chin and tilting my head up.

    His gaze dips to my lips before his expression hardens, and he lets go." Get changed before I undress you myself."

    With those words, he turns and walks into the adjoining bathroom, mming the door behind him, leaving mepletely flustered and utterly speechless!

    cing a hand on my chest, I stare at the bathroom door.

    You''re hot and you''re cold but I am going to be brave and bold and follow what my heart yearns for.

 Chapter 58

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    I had been on my way to get Kataleya when I had felt the snapping of a pack-link, signalling someone had either died or left the pack and I had alerted andmanded every pack member be ounted for, child, adult, and those not on the ind. When one of your pack members dies, it takes a part of you too. I feel as if I failed them, that I was not able to protect them.

    When that hade up, I told Jose to take Kataleya to the house until I returned.

    "Alpha, until we get some answers, would you like to stop at my ce? Madre has made some Arozz Con Dulce. Let''s wait there for a while, it''s close to the waters, anyway." 2

    Hmm, he really is a fool... he has done nothing but piss me offtely, and he''s taking me to see his madre?

    "Yes, let''s go. I wouldn''t mind seeing T¨ªa Maribe. It''s been a while."

    "She will be happy to see you, too," he answers as I change direction and head towards his home.

    Fool, you are done for now, and I will enjoy this.

    Once we park up, he gets out jovially and I c**k a brow. "Why are you so excited?"

    "Madre has been asking when you will visit for a while, so she will be happy. Besides, she''s been a little annoyed with me. I didn''t do something she told mest week..." He clears his throat as he opens the gate and steps inside. "Madre! I brought the Alpha to visit you!" he adds, smiling as if he just hit the jackpot.

    I really did make a fool my delta and soon he will realise bringing me here will be my jackpot.

    ''Did you really think bringing me here was smart? You do realise I am going to tell her about all your fuck ups?'' I remark, slipping my hand into my pocket.

    Carlos freezes just as we hear an excited scream of T¨ªa Maribe and her footsteps as she hurries down the hall.

    I smile as she opens the door to the house, her small round frame filling the doorway. She''s wearing an apron and her eyes are sparkling with excitement as she hurries down the steps. Her dark hair filled with wisps of grey, her warm brown eyes sparkling with excitement.

    "Mijo! It''s such an honour to have you here, Alpha Enrique! Oh my, Carlos, you did one thing right! Come,e inside!" she gushes happily as she cups my face.

    This is the reason I made the fool my delta. T¨ªa Maribe was someone who always made sure I had home-cooked food on my table, and during training every single day as a child.

    "T¨ªa Maribe, I missed you," I say quietly as I smile at her before hugging her warmly.

    "Oh, mijo, I missed you too."

    The nostalgia I feel when I''m around her is always intense, one of the reasonsing here is hard. She reminds me of my childhood that was mostly filled with darkness and bitterness... A reminder of how her meals that I devoured were the only warmth I felt when everything else felt cold... Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I remember her begging Hugo to allow her to make food for me, instead of hiring a chef, and he had agreed. Not only would shee with hot meals, but stories of her day. Sometimes I would walk away or demand I don''t want to hear them, but secretly I didn''t mind them.

    It was nice to sometimes have someone who pushed their way in. Someone who asked me about my studies other than Hugo, someone topliment me on the things that as an alpha was expected of me, anyway. But she would act like it was something impressive. For her to be proud of me made me feel... happy.

    I release her as I offer her another smile. "I heard you had something tasty cooking today?" I ask.

    "Ah, of course! But if I knew you wereing, I would have made more. This fool didn''t even tell me! Now, Carlos, you could have mind-linked!"

    "Madre! I thought you''d be happy with the surprise!" he protests as I smirk. "Well, no, I could have made more!" she replies.

    "Well, T¨ªa, we can''t me Carlos. Not thinking is a talent of his. Lately, he''s been making a lot of mistakes, have you not Carlos?" I say as he pales, and I can''t help but smirk victoriously. "We-well-"

    "What?" T¨ªa Maribe''s voice takes on a sinister edge as we step inside, but seeing Carlos close to getting beaten with a sandal, well... I''m all for it. But first I will have some dessert before me.

    "Well, I can fill you in over some Arozz Con Dulce?" I suggest.

    "Of course!"

    ''Enrique, are you really going to tell her?'' he asks nervously through the mind-link.

    I look at him and nod as T¨ªa Maribe forces me into a seat and Carlos looks glummer than ever as he sits beside me. ''Of course I am you pendejo, how many times will you mess up? Besides, I''m bored. I need some entertainment.''

    He turns sharply, about to protest, when a lovely bowl of Arozz Con Dulce is ced in front of both of us.

    "Now, what was it about Carlos making many mistakes?" she asks

    standing there, hands on hips as Carlos gulps loudly, reaching for his spoon only for T¨ªa Maribe to m her hand on the table, making him stop. "Not yet, Carlos."

    "Well, where do I start? He has been causing me a lot of stress by making stupid decisions. He lost someone he was supposed to be watching over. A very important person, Goddess knows how long she was missing. Then he had people disturbing me early in the morning in my quarters without even asking me if it was alright to send them up. He also-"

    "Carlos! What am I hearing you fool?!" She hurries around the table, grabbing his ear. "What have I told you about being responsible?"

    "Madre, I didn''t think-!"

    "Think?! What has the Goddess given you a brain for? By the gods, save me! Think! You should always be thinking!" She swats him over his head, and I turn back to my dessert.

    Now this isn''t too bad a way to start the morning... I take a bite enjoying the taste, it''s tasty... I do prefer Kataleya''s a little more, but T¨ªa Maribe''s desserts are a close second. And she has her own ce in my collection of approved people. I''m sure Kataleya would also like her.

    I smile at the woman who is shouting at her son.

    "Oh mijo, is it alright, does it taste ok?" she asks me, stopping mid-rant.

    I nod. "Yes, it''s delicious." I continue eating as she nods and returns to shouting at Carlos. "Carry on, don''t mind me."

    "Enrique, help me! I''m sorry!"

    I ignore him, wondering what Kataleya was probably doing. After what went down between usst night... I wonder what she is thinking. Has she realised she should give up on me? "ENRIQUE!"

    "He''s alpha to you! Carlos! Tell me, mijo, where have I failed in your upbringing, you fool!" She smacks him again and it''s funny to see a short woman beat up a big muscr man. 3

    I mask a chuckle with a cough. "You have not failed, T¨ªa, despite his foolish judgement, he has a good heart, thanks to you. I hope he learns to use hismon sense though, but please don''t get worked up. Come join me, I won''t be here long. There is work pending."

    "Oh... of course, I''m sorry! Carlos, I will deal with youter," she growls, and I smirk smugly at him.

    "You..." he mutters. ''Pendejo!''This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I snicker at that, and maybe that''s another reason I keep him as delta, he''s someone I consider a friend even if he is a fool.

    ''You''re the pendejo. I don''t think there''s a more foolish person on the ind aside from you,'' I counter as I smile across at T¨ªa Maribe.

    ''I wish Madre saw the real you.'' He sulks as he looks at the spoon beside his te, almost as if fearing his Madre will smack him again.

    "Eat up, Alpha Enrique already said you have work to do. What are you waiting for?" she asks him, and he quickly picks up his spoon.

    I smirk smugly as I nce over at him. "Yes, please don''t disappoint me any further."

    He simply gives me a dirty look as he starts eating.

    ''Any update on who might be unounted for?'' I ask through the mind- link.

    ''There''s a few people we are still trying to get in touch with,'' Gabri answers.

    We might have found something, Alpha." Juan, one of my top-ranked warrior''s voice suddenly cuts in.

    ''A man and woman''s body have been found on the shore, Alpha. Seems they were swimming together and were attacked.''

    I clench my jaw when a sudden thought enters my mind. ''What about the divers? Are they all ounted for?''

    ''We''re trying to contact everyone, Alpha.'' Juan is the one who had been watching over the diversst night.

    ''You should be in contact with your men at all times. ount for them all now! I''m on my way,'' I snarl.

    ''Yes, Alpha!"

    I look across at T¨ªa Maribe. "I''m afraid I must head out. The pack members are still unounted for, but we may have found a lead. Come on, Carlos," I say, standing up.

    He takes a quick spoonful as he stands up.

    "Oh, I''m sorry you couldn''t stay for long. You didn''t even finish your Arozz Con Dulce!"

    "Next time," I promise, before cing a hand on her cheek for a second.

    She nods. "It was a pleasure having you, even if it wasn''t for long," she says.

    "Far from pleasurable," Carlos mutters very quietly. He''s lucky his madre did not hear.

    We step outside, and I look over at him with a smirk. Now that was fun.

 Chapter 59

    - ENRIQUE ~

    "I hope you learned your lesson," I remark as I get back into the car, and he climbs into the passenger seat.

    "I apologised..." He pouts sulkily as I start up the car and drive towards the sea where the bodies have been found.

    I had already demanded that the ce be closed in the evenings through to the morning for any tourists or beach-goers. But clearly, the mayor has not bothered heeding my f*****g orders.

    I made it clear until the attacker was found we needed to be on alert. I take my phone out, calling the so-called mayor, more like a hijo de puta. My eyes shing with irritation, this could have been prevented. I had men and women who were professional divers out there, but I was under the impression he had ced a curfew in the area.

    The phone cuts but I call him again. He will take my call, or I will fucking run for mayor myself.

    Just when I''m prepared for the call to go to the answering machine again it''s answered. "Ah, Se?or Escarra!" Mayor Rio says. "What a pleasure to have you call-"

    "I am not calling for useless formalities. Three people are dead, one of mine and two of yours. Care to tell me why you have not closed off ess to the waters during the night? I made it clear to you that we had to, I even offered you my men to secure the area." I growl.

    "We can''t close a public ce like that... it''s not so simple-" "Step up mayor, or I will go directly to the governor," I threaten.

    "I... now with the electionsing up that is unfair, you have to understand there are legal things that need to be filed in such cases, documents and permissions-"

    "People are dying. That is above anyw. Get it done and enforce the curfew. From tonight no one will be allowed near the shore down there, if I see one civilian there, I will speak to the governor myself."

    "That''s impossible, besides you have to understand security itself will costCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "My men will handle security if paying for security is your f*****g issue. Just get the word out. This areaes under your care Rio. These deaths are on your f*****g head," I snarl.

    "I... very well then, as long as you cover the job of security, I will make the announcement public."

    "Make it fast. I''ll be watching before I take matters into my own hands." I already have a meeting scheduled with the governor, but he doesn''t need to know that.

    "No need. It will be done. Now. About those bodies-"

    "When I fucking say, don''t get ahead, this is a serious matter," I answer coldly before I hang up tossing my phone down.

    Cabr¨®n.

    ''Alpha, Joseph, we can''t find him or get in touch with him. He was one of the diversst night...

    My heart thuds as I stare ahead. Joseph... I''m certain he only turned twenty a few weeks ago.

    I clench my jaw as I park up, and we get out. ncing at the waters, I mind -link Juan. ''So, we can presume he might be in the waters?''

    ''Most likely I''m afraid. We have thirty people in the water looking for him as we speak, Alpha.'' Juan replies.

    ''Get me a kit ready. I''ll join them. I say as I spot Juan at the edge of the water. The waves are crashing against the shore angrily and the tide is vicious today. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Alpha, I don''t think that''s a good idea," he says, bowing his head when he spots us.

    My eyes sh as I look at him. "That''s my warrior out there. If his body is down there, I''m retrieving it," I say quietly.

    "We are working."

    "GET ME THE KIT NOW!" I thunder, making a few of the other men turn towards us before one rushes off to obey me. Mymand rolling through the air.

    "Forgive me, Alpha."

    I stare down at the water, thinking the sea was fucking vast. "Were the human bodies taken away?"

    "Not yet, Alpha, but we will hand them over once we have checked them over."

    I nod as I begin undressing until I''m only in my boxers.

    "It''s too dangerous, Enrique," Carlos states the obvious.

    "I''m not asking you to join," I reply. "Give me the gas kit."

    He looks uneasy as he nces back at the other men before one of them helps pass it to me. "Alpha-"

    "This is my fucking pack, my fucking responsibility, so do not tell me what to do!" 1

    "Alpha!" A man bursts from the water, removing his mask. "The current is hard to swim against, even for us. We aren''t able to go too far out. A storm ising."

    "I''ll manage." If that''s true, we might lose his body entirely. 1

    I put on the diving gas kit before I step into the water. "How long can I survive without oxygen with one of these?" I look at the watch that will warn me when my gas runs low.

    "You canst longer without exerting yourself, but you''re big, Alpha. I''m thinking thirty minutes max depending on how deep you''re going. Noone can say exactly, keep an eye on your levels."

    "Right," I say, putting my mask on before I dive in. Thirty minutes, more or less, doesn''t matter. I will find him...

    I can feel the current fight against me and I am running low, but there''s something deep down here... I can feel the faint pulsating of energy... I need more time, maybe I should have brought a few extra cylinders...

    But I''ll return to check that another time... I keep swimming, looking for any sign of Joseph, hoping I find something.

    ''Alpha, you need to surface. It''s been too long. Juan''s voicees.

    ''I''m...'' I trail off when I see something far below me. My heart skips a beat as I swim faster, my eyes honing in on what I now realise is a bloody body of- I turn the man around. Joseph! I found him!

    But my stomach twists when I look at the thing he''s got his arms wrapped around tightly and I instantly let go of him.

    F**k!

    Joseph''s body is covered in bites and chunks of his flesh are ripped off his arms, neck, and chest. But his own ws are dug deep inside some kind of animal...

    The strange spikes that I can see along its back are not something I''ve ever seen before, and I don''t think it belongs in the water... it''s obvious by the way the things bit into his chest that they both died fighting one

    another. Marks just like on all the other dead bodies litter Joseph''s skin, his diving suit all torn up.

    My heart is thudding as I realise that Joseph might have just discovered the answer to these attacks. The beeping that I''ll be out of oxygen soon is still going off, I should have been heading back up long ago.

    Hoisting the bodies up, I push up and begin swimming upwards carrying the two bodies along with me. When the tank finally is used up, I keep going, holding my breath as I gaze upwards waiting for the light of the sun to show me I''m close enough. ''Alpha! Are you there?''

    ''Yeah, I found him.'' I answer, feeling my body strain as I keep going. A little more... a little more....

    Soon the ck abyss changes to blue and finally I can see the light, almost there!

    Breaking the water, I gasp for much-needed air, filling my deprived lungs before I look around; in the distance on the shore, I can see Juan and Carlos standing there.

    ''Enrique! Are you ok?!'' Carlos asks, panicked.

    ''I''m fine,'' I say, frowning as I begin swimming towards shore. Juan and Carlos wade into the water, both reaching out to take Joseph from me only for Carlos to jump back when he sees the thing attached to Joseph''s body.

    "Holy Goddess!"

    Juan takes the bodies, although I see him look disturbed at the attached creature.

    "I think we just found our attacker," I say, still breathing hard. The moment we''re back onnd, Juan, who looks extremely repulsed, ces the bodies on the ground and I crouch down prying the thing from Joseph''s body. I try not to throw up as I extract its sharp teeth from Joseph''s chest.

    I look away for a second as I push the creature off him.

    "He''s... he fought to the end..." Juan says, "From the look of his tank and clothes, he was attacked and tried to fight them off."

    "And he didn''t call for help?" I ask sharply.

    Juan frowns, "Really, Alpha. He didn''t..."

    I nod as I look at Joseph''s body.

    The bite marks are definitely the same as we have seen on other victims, including the one in his chest where we had pried the creature off him.

    "This is it... The creature we have been looking for..." I say as Juan uses his foot to flip it onto its back.

    "The question is, what the f**k is it?" he murmurs.

    We fall silent, staring at what looks like a mix of... I don''t know. Part of it reminds me of a lizard, but then there are parts of it that look like a dog or a cat.... The body is not scaled. It does have spiky scales around the nks and behind the hind legs as well asrger ones from its head down to its tail.

    "It looks like a mix of a dog and a rat," Juan says, obviously as confused as I feel.

    "The size is that of arge dog," I muse. "It''s not from this world, that much I am certain off... whatever was-"

    I''m cut off suddenly. "It''s a chupacabra," Carlos says suddenly.

    "A what?" I ask, grabbing a rod and prodding the thing.

    "Madre told me about them in her stories of old folklore. They''re vampire- like creatures that s**k the blood of livestock and naughty children," he says, his face pale.

    I cock a brow. "Oh yeah? Well, seems like they target a lot more than naughty kids..."

    We fall silent as we stare at the creature. We might not know what it is, or where it f*****g came from, but what we do fucking know is we have a lead.

    Thanks to Joseph.

 Chapter 60

    -

    ENRIQUE ~

    I m the bathroom door behind me, running my fingers through my hair. That is not how I was expecting our first confrontation to go.

    I was lost in thought when I had entered, not even noticing the small phone screen. I mean, how the f**k would I when all I saw when I nced at her were her thick thighs and boobs?

    I smirk as I take her phone out, which is blowing up with messages. cing it aside, I take my pants off and get into the shower, wanting to scrub myself clean of any traces of that creature. Washing my hands and arms before returning just didn''t feel enough. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Papi. I think smugly. I didn''t even need to do anything. She herself stressed her father out without me even having to say much. But she''s f*****g entertaining...

    She deserves far more, but whether it is selfish to think this or not, I like that I own her heart... even if it''s better I didn''t...This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Scrubbing off, my mind goes back to the Chupacabra and Joseph. I sigh heavily.

    Tonight I need to dive again and find the source of their entry, those things aeren''t meant for the water. They don''t have gills and from what little Carlos knows and from my own memory of local folklore is that these things arend dwellers. So, for the attacks to happen in the water, it reinforces all our assumptions that they doe from water, though.

    I finish washing, switch the shower off and grab a towel, drying my hair roughly before wrapping it around my waist. Now to go make her blush a little more-stop Enrique.

    I sigh, lowering my head. What am I doing? Afterst night, I need to stick to what I said.

    Last night I got a little too rxed, but I promise today will be just one day out... one trip to show her the beauty of Puerto Rico because after the summit, she will not return here. Perhaps she can take a momento or two home to her parents...

    A quick nce at the video was enough to take in who some of them were. Rayhan Rossi, the billionaire businessman who runs the Rossi Empire. Also, an alpha of two packs.

    The blond man was Royce Arden, the Sris King and the alpha of two powerful packs, also the man who is heading the summit. The girl beside him was Kataleya''s twin sister.

    The other man... I am not certain, but I feel he was the one who took me away from the battlefield back then. That leaves the man and woman in the top corner. The screen was small, so I''m not so sure...

    Pulling open the door, I step out, stopping in my tracks when my eye falls on the woman before me. My throat suddenly feels dry as I watch her button up her blouse.

    She''s wearing ace beige-cream top that leaves abso-fuckin-lutely nothing to the imagination. She''s wearing a cream strapless bra underneath it and she''s humming to herself, her long hair tumbling over her shoulder. Fuck. I said get dressed, not dress up.

    Her top is tucked into a pair of rust-coloured fitted pants that are again sticking to her and entuating her curves perfectly.

    She''s wearing a pair of heels on her dainty feet, and she''s styled her hair somewhat differently. Is it bigger?

    Her lips are painted a glossy rust colour that matches her pants. She now looks up and smiles at me, blushing coyly as she averts her gaze.

    "I''m ready," she says, looking down as she tugs at her sleeves, sping her hands in front of her, which only squeezes her breasts together f*****g temptingly.

    "Yeah, I can see that," I say, looking away. The urge to go over there and tell her how good she looks is at the tip of my tongue, but I bite it, settling to ignore her. I need to keep my distance... otherwise, I''m not sure I''ll be able to stop myself from ''ruining'' her as her padre would say.

    "Oh..." she murmurs. I nce at her as I walk over to the wardrobe, trying not to focus on her scent that fills the room. What''s her problem now?

    I pull out some beige pants and a brown shirt. Removing my towel, I hear her gasp, but... I can feel her eyes on me...

    Getting there, Princesa...

    I get dressed quickly. I slip on some shoes before I run my fingers through my hair and apply some cologne, finishing with a prosthetic and slipping a glove on over it.

    Once done, I turn to her. She''s standing there, herrge doe eyes on me and I c**k a brow.

    "Ready?" I ask her, noticing she''s put on some pretty earrings. "When I said get changed, I did not mean dress up."

    She tilts her head. "I''m dressed casually," she says, sounding a little confused as she teasingly smooths her pants, which only makes me look at how the fabric sticks to her.

    I cock a brow. "We have different meanings for that word then... There is nothing casual about you. Let''s go." I say, needing to be out of this room, being alone with her f***s with my head.

    "I could say the same about you... you always dress so well. And those pants look very good on you..." I nce at her sharply just as she quickly looks away, making me question exactly where she might have been looking.

    "I''m simply wearing what I usually wear."

    "So am I." she muses. My gaze flicks to thece top.

    Really? I don''t think so... the temptation to tear that top off is going tost all day...

    "Where are we going?" she asks, as I pull open the door.

    "You''ll find out," I remark, looking over my shoulder at her. Her eyes meet mine and her heart skips a beat. "All you need to do is follow Papi like a good girl."

 Chapter 61

    -

    ENRIQUE ~

    I resist a smirk as her cheeks flush. She''s still embarrassed about the whole phone thing and I''m enjoying making it worse. It doesn''t f*****g bother me.

    "Th-that... goddess, I will never be able to face anyone ever again."

    "Why? Because you practically told them you like to call me that?" I ask.

    She lets out a whimper of unhappiness as I lead the way outside and stop beside my car rather abruptly, making her knock into me. Her breasts are f*****g perfect and cushiony. "Ouchie..." she whispers, and I look back at her.

    "I was wondering what your padre would think if he knew exactly what you have gotten up to here..." I remark. She blushes even more, her wide eyes looking at me.

    "He doesn''t need to know everything." She pouts.

    "Of course not, yet somehow you will blurt it all out. But if you do n to tell him that you enjoy me eating your sweet little pussy, make sure I''m around to witness his rage." I remark mockingly, opening the door for her, watching as her entire face flushes like a tomato.

    "Enrique!" she gasps, looking around as if someone might overhear. "Don''t say that!"

    "Why? You weren''t so concerned about keeping your voice down that night," I say as she stands there looking mortified, not getting into the car.

    "I..." I bend down, wrapping my arm around her waist and cupping the back of her thighs with my other arm, lifting her up and dumping her into the passenger seat making her breasts bounce.

    She lets out a little squeak, grabbing onto my shoulder. "Th-thank you..."

    I look up at her, her nose brushing mine and only now I realise how close we are, her scent hitting me like a wave of pure intoxication.

    My gaze flickers to her lips before dipping to her cleavage as her breasts rise and fall. She''s wearing that locket like always, and I''m jealous of the way it sits right on her breasts.

    I look away, about to move back, but she''s holding onto me tightly.

    "You can let go," I say haughtily.

    She smiles, that mischievous glint in her eyes. "Why are you in a hurry? Is something getting excited?" she whispers cheekily. I narrow my eyes.

    "Don''t push me or I''ll show you exactly how exciting it can get and you won''t be able to handle it," I remark coldly. She pouts before she leans forward and softly kisses my cheek.

    A jolt of pleasure rushes down my neck.

    "Ok, I''ll behave if it means you won''t get angry..." she massages my shoulder, making me want to close my eyes and tell her to run her hands over my entire body. "You''re so tense..." she whispers, her voice like a whisper on the wind. Her heart''s thumping as she looks into my eyes. "By the way... you look very handsome."

    Before I can reply, she lets go of me and turns away, facing the front of the car. I move away once again, somehow I was caught in her trance. Walking around to the driver''s seat, I get into the car, mind-linking Jose to keep Luis and Marie upied for the day. "So you won''t tell me where we''re going?" she asks as she fiddles with my radio before she stops and the song ying is ''Lately'' by Sergio.

    "I''ll show you Puerto Rico," I say, trying to ignore the lyrics of the song.

    She nods as she looks out of the window. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I look forward to it," she says, our eyes meeting once again and for a moment it''s as if we both want to say something, but I don''t even know what I want to say...

    I look away, take some shades from the dashboardpartment, and put them on. I can feel her eyes on me, but I don''t look at her, tapping my fingers on the steering wheel, and moving my head to the music.

    When she''s around, it''s as if the storm inside of me bes a tranquil sea and somehow the world doesn''t feel so bleak. But she''ll be gone soon, and it''s better, with the Crawlers, the Guardsmen... and these Chupacabras, if that is what they are, she''s not safe here. "Tell me, Princesa, do you like history?"

    "I do, and if you''re asking if I like to see historical ces, I do," she says sitting forward, I nce over at her, appreciating the fact that with my shades on I can admire her as much as I want.

    "Great, then I''ll begin with taking you to Old San Juan. We''ll stop at this caf¨¦ I like there and then I will show you some historical old buildings."

    "Wh...Ok!" she smiles, changing her mind on questioning me and I''m grateful for that because I don''t have a solid enough answer. Opening the dashboard, I take out a packet of dolce de coco, which are some delicious coconut sweets. "Here, these are quite nice." I offer them to her and she takes the packet,This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, they look delicious!" she answers as I reach for one, but instead of being met with the wrapped sweet, I''m stopped by her hand. "I''ll open one for you."

    I don''t argue as she tears open the back and I hold my hand out, expecting her to pass it to me, but instead, she ces it to my lips. I cock a brow.

    "For someone who was crying over Marie seeing us you seem to be rather confident now," I say, opening my mouth and biting into the sweet. Her heart skips a beat, her fingertips brushing my jaw softly. "We came to an understanding."

    I nce over at her as she unwraps another for herself. "Oh, yeah?"

    She looks at me and nods, not telling me more than that. But I had assumed as much.

    "Good to know," I reply.

    "Yes." She responds, "Can I request something?"

    I nce over at her. "You will either way, no?"

    "I know we sometimes skip between English and Spanish... but can you speak to me only in Spanish today?"

    I cock a brow. "Why? Does my English bother you?"

    "No! You sound great... but I think Spanish is..." she looks down before looking up shyly. "Spanish is sexier... especially when it''s you."

    I don''t think it is...

    "Speaking Spanish isn''t an issue for me, if that''s what you prefer," I say in Spanish, looking away from her. "I think I''ll be entertained by your attempt at Spanish, too."

    "I am really good at Spanish!" she protests.

    Smirking, I tilt my head. "Oh yeah? You are, but your ent makes it entertaining."

    "Oh... well, that''s fine. Would you like another one?" she asks, holding up a sweet as I turn right, opening the windows slightly and enjoying the breeze rush through my hair.

    "Sure." If you feed me.

    This time when she ces it to my lips, I''m ready. Using my prosthetic hand to control the wheel, I take hold of her hand as I slowly take the sweet between my teeth, her heart pounds as I eat it slowly, refusing to let go of her hand. I keep my eyes ahead as I bite down on her finger slightly, licking the sprinkle of coconut from it.

    Her breath hitches and I resist a smirk, knowing I''m having an effect on her. Only when I release her hand does she sit back and slowly touch her lips with the same fingers that she fed me with.

    I think today might just be a day I won''t forget.

 Chapter 62

    - KATALEYA -

    "With pistachios please," I say politely to the ice cream vendor, trying to ignore the attention I''m getting from a group of young men. My cheeks are flushed, and I move closer to Enrique, feeling self-conscious of the stares. At the same time, I don''t want him getting mad. If he gets mad, maybe he won''t. I pout.

    Do I want him to get mad?

    He''s trying to contain his aura, but I can feel his irritation radiating off him strongly enough. He''s stronger... ever since what happenedst night, there''s a shift in him. But I wonder... if the darkness returned, would it be stronger or weaker? "And you, se?or?"

    "Nothing. We''re done," Enrique replies coldly as he pays. I nce up, surprised. Doesn''t he want ice cream?

    "Here you go, se?orita."

    I thank the man, epting my cup of ice cream and offering him a small smile.

    We had reached our destination, and I wanted to go for a little walk before we stopped at his favourite caf¨¦. The weather is warm, but a slight wind is blowing. Maybe I should have pinned my hair back...

    "Let''s go." His tone makes me nce up at him thoughtfully. He does sound angry. I hope he didn''t decline ice cream because of me, oopsie.

    I nod, falling in step beside him as we weave our way through the crowd. There are a lot of people here, out and about enjoying the weather and the scenery.

    We walk down a few steps and Enrique grabs hold of my wrist, keeping me behind him as we continue down the path. I smile as I allow him to guide me and I take in the scenic beauty of this ce.

    When we are at the bottom, I tug free and instead slip my hand around his right arm, resisting the urge to caress his hard muscles as I lean closer to him as a group of young men and women walk past,ughing rambunctiously.

    "Eat it, it will melt," he says, and I look down reluctantly. Letting go of his arm and transferring my cup to my left hand, keeping my arm linked with his as I take up my little spoon in my right hand.

    Now that''s better. My heart skips a beat as I observe the side of his face. I''m enjoying ice cream, with kik¨¦, I smile down at my cup of ice cream feeling content.

    Remembering what he said about it melting, I quickly take a spoonful.

    My eyes suddenly fly open as the taste explodes in my mouth. Oh, the vour!

    "This..."

    "It''s good, isn''t it?" he asks, a small smirk ying at the corner of his kissable lips. I nod vigorously.

    "Oh yes, it''s delicious and these nuts... I love it." I say, ncing back in the direction of the stall, but it''s now out of sight.

    Oh, I wanted to remember the name...

    Never mind, I''ll ask Enrique to take me there again!

    I continue eating as I look around, looking at the shops and the vibrant coloured buildings that remind me of a picturesque poster. It''s stunning.

    The ce is magical, and I admire the balconies of that house that hang almost overhead on the streets.

    "Do you like sightseeing?" I look up at him, not expecting him to ask me that and smile, nodding.

    "I do..." Especially with you...

    I can''t see his eyes behind those shades, but he seems calmer today... and I can still sense when his gaze burns into mine.

    As much as I want to try to talk to him again about the prosthetic, he is stubborn and I know he won''t listen... so I will make the most of this time together and win him over in other ways...

    I know I get to him and I hoped he''d like what I was wearing... but I am not sure...

    "What about you?" I ask as I scoop up some ice cream and hold it up for him, making him cock a brow. "You said they had good ice cream yet you didn''t buy any for yourself, or is it because you just want me to feed you?" I add cheekily.

    He reaches over, hisrge hand wrapping around my wrist as he leans down and takes it. "If I wanted you to feed me, Princesa, I wouldn''t need an excuse. I''d ask and you would do so."

    How obnoxious. I pout unhappily, knowing he got me there. "But that wasn''t your reason, then?"

    "Mm I do, but those cabrones pissed me off." His frown deepens immensely. How does a person manage to frown so much?

    I giggle. "You are so grumpy."

    "I''m sure you noticed that they were watching you?" he asks, cocking a brow.

    "Umm, a little, but that''s probably because I''m a foreigner."

    "Don''t y dumb, Princesa. There are plenty of foreigners here. We both know why," he says in a raspy whisper, making my heart skip a beat.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Well..." I look down shyly, feeling my cheeks heat up. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "There is only one man whose eyes I want on me," I whisper ever so quietly, hoping he doesn''t hear as I quickly scoop up some ice cream and ce the spoon in my mouth, ncing up at him.

    His face is impassive, but I don''t miss the way he swallows, almost as if he''s trying to act unphased.

    "Well, you still captured the attention of many more than just one," he says, taking the spoon from my fingers digging into the ice cream cup and taking a bite of ice cream.

    Is he jealous?

    I smile. "And the same goes for you. All the women are looking at you and maybe a few men too," I whisper, nudging him and with my eyes motioning to the two women who have been watching us.

    "Well, that''s nothing new."

    "So confident, I like it." I smile.

    He smirks but says nothing as he scoops up more ice cream and holds it up to my lips. My heart races as I look up at him, opening my mouth and allowing him to feed me, trying not tobust into butterflies!

    I lick the ice cream off the spoon, hearing the change in his heartbeat and suddenly it doesn''t just feel like he''s feeding me but something more illicit and... I like it.

    I stare into his shades, making out the outline of his glowing gold irises as I twirl my tongue around the spoon before I swallow the cold ice cream. It feels good considering how hot I suddenly feel...

    He stabs the spoon back into the pot and grips my chin firmly.

    "You are no angel, Princesa," he almost growls before he moves back, freeing his arm from my hold. I let out a breath, feeling dizzy as I nce around, trying to focus on reality when I realise I''ve stopped in the middle of the walkway. Trying to clear my mind as quickly as possible, I follow him as he mutters something about a caf¨¦.

    As much as he''s acting like I had made him angry, I wonder if I messed with his mind again.

    Oh well, I n to do that as much as I can! I giggle to myself as I hurry after him.

 Chapter 63

    ~KATALEYA -

    "Oh, you were right, there are so many tasty dishes on this menu..." I say, scanning the menu card. Oh, I wish I could have everything... My stomach almost rumbles. I love food. "Choose whatever you want," he says, finally removing his shades and I am happy I can see those gorgeous hazel eyes again. He really is beautiful...

    "The menu content is not written on my face, mi amor. Choose." I freeze. What did he just call me? My heart''s racing as I stare at him and he c***s a brow. "Are you suddenly deaf, Princesa?"

    I swear he... I''m sure he called me... no he wouldn''t.

    "And seemingly dumb now?" he adds.

    "Did you......"

    "Did you what?" he asks.

    I shake my head, pouting. "Nothing. Mm, I don''t know what to order. I think I''ll have the same as you," I say, my mind feeling very nk apart from the words I am absolutely certain he had spoken. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. ''Mi amor... maybe I misheard... did I?

    He sits back and beckons a waitress over as I look around. I wouldn''t really call it a caf¨¦. It was more like a restaurant, but it did have a nice calm andfortable atmosphere. With its ssy, vibrant interior, and the music, I love it.

    We are seated by a window with a stunning view of the water below, with an array of colourful buildings on the other side.

    "Are you ready to order, se?or?" the woman asks as she smiles at Enrique.

    "Get us a mix of the mains, one of everything and whatever specials are avable for today," he answers, closing the menu and holding it out to her without even ncing at her.

    "Of course, se?or, including your favourites?" Oh, I see, so she knows him.

    "Yes."

    "And drinks?" she asks.

    "What would you like?" he asks me instead.

    "Mav¨ª?" I say looking at the one that said ''popr'' on the menu.

    "And you, se?or?" the woman asks. I nce at her, thinking she''s not even acknowledging what I said....

    "The same," Enrique replies coldly.

    "Of course. There''s a fifteen-minute wait time, I will have the drink sent immediately." She smiles sweetly at him, and I look down slowly, and close my menu.

    I am about to hold it out to her when she takes it from me as she turns; her smile dropping instantly.

    I''ve done nothing to upset her.

    She walks off and I look over at Enrique, wondering why she reacted like that. "What is it?" he asks. "Nothing." Shaking my head, I give him a small smile.

    "Ignore her. Some women are annoying. Then again, you should know that, since you can also be annoying."

    "Can I? I don''t think I am annoying... maybe a little stubborn, but you are stubborn too," I add cheekily.

    "Yes, but we are talking women here," he remarks with a small, mocking smile.

    I sigh as I fiddle with my ne. "I don''t mean to," I muse, turning the locket over in my hand. He reaches over, his hand gripping my wrist tightly.

    "Don''t."

    "Excuse me?" I question, my heart thumping when his knuckles brush my cleavage, making my eyes sh pink.

    "Don''t tempt me," he warns huskily. His eyes flicker gold as he looks down at my ne- or more like my breasts and I want him...

    "Oh..." I murmur, my heart racing.

    Our eyes meet once again and I''m unable to look away, as if the maic pull of those dreamy hazel eyes with thickshes are tugging me into their magical abyss.

    His hand doesn''t move. The pleasure that dances through me takes my breath away. At some point, he slipped the locket from my fingers and he''s now ying with it, rubbing the metal heart between his thumb and index finger. His hand caresses my breasts, sending delicious sparks through me.

    "Tell me... did you wear this top to entice me?" he murmurs, this time it''s my turn to gulp, my throat suddenly feeling dry, my heart feeling like it will explode.

    He''s close... too close...

    His scent is making my mind go nk and all I can think of are the way his lips move... remembering the feel of them against mine...

    "N-no..." I murmur, trying to organise my thoughts. It''s extremely hot in here. I feel too hot.

    "Hmm..." his gaze dips down again when someone clears their throat loudly.

    Gasping, I quickly push him away, my ne burning against my skin at the sudden move as it''s pulled from his hold. I stare at the waitress, who looks like she just ate a sour pickle.

    "Um, your drinks..." she says, trying to smile at Enrique, who now moves back, resting his elbow on the back of the seat rest.

    I ce a hand on my chest, taking a deep breath. The waitress takes one ss from the tray and is about to put it in front of Enrique when he looks up at her, now giving her his full attention for the first time.

    "The Diosa is always served first." He motions towards me with his head as the woman freezes before she looks at me, her heart racing.

    "Oh, no... it''s..." my words fade when I look across at him.

    Diosa... he called me diosa...

    "Sorry Sir." The waitress forces a smile, turning to me.

    Be still my heart. But it doesn''t, ringing loudly in my ears as she ces the ss before me.

    "Next time... make sure you treat her with respect... if you wish to continue working here, that is," he warns quietly, his eyes icy, as the woman lowers her head apologetically.

    "I''m sorry, sir, miss..."

    "Get us another waiter," Enrique says and I wave my hand, wanting to tell him it''s alright. But at the same time, I don''t want to disrespect him by speaking against him or trigger him. If I''m to disagree with him, I should do it in private, not public. Especially not in front of the woman he was just defending me against.

    "Yes, of course." The woman lowers her head in shame as she walks away.

    "It was not a big deal. I was not offended," I say, looking at the man who looks dangerously handsome as he sits there, irritation written across his handsome face.

    "I was."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Does it annoy you if someone disrespects me?" I ask, unable to stop the small smile that crosses my face at his obvious irritation at my question.

    He then gives me a sceptical look as he picks up his ss. "For someone who has far more brains than any girl I have ever met, surely you know the answer to that question. No?" 6

    Smiling, I pick up my ss, unable to shake off the ted feeling of happiness that courses through me.

    "I do," I reply, about to cross my legs when I feel Enrique''s legs trap one of mine between his.

    "But since I defended you, I deserve a reward, don''t you think?" he asks.

    I pout, tilting my head. "But I didn''t ask you to." I bat myshes innocently. "So I owe you nothing."

    "Then I will make you want to owe me..." he says, cing his ss down, and my eyes widen when I feel his hand on my thigh under the table igniting a very familiar ache in my core. One that yearns to be satiated by his touch alone.

 Chapter 64

    - KATALEYA -

    The food was delicious, and I felt that I had eaten too much, even the band of my pants felt a tiny bit tight. But Enrique knows his food, and I loved his opinion on it as he told me what to taste first and I enjoyed talking about the vours. Only he didn''t look any different after eating all that, unlike me, whose stomach was feeling so full! But if I was to do it all over again, I''d still eat that much!

    After lunch, we went sightseeing, and it was when I wanted to take some pictures that I realised I had not brought my phone with me.

    "Oh... I..."

    "What is it?" Enrique asks.

    I shake my head. "I didn''t realise I left my phone at home... I just-well, they say it''s better to cherish the moment than waste it in trying to capture it."

    "I agree, but each to their own. Here." My eyes widen when he holds his phone out to me. "Just don''t take too many," he mutters.

    "Thank you!" I reply, smiling up at him. Right now, I feel like the happiest girl in the world.

    Who would have thought he could be so romantic?

    We walk side by side as he points out certain ces, ces I know by name, but seeing them in reality is a whole different thing in itself.

    "So aside from embarrassing yourself in front of your family, who else was on call? I didn''t recognise them all."

    I blush at his words, my mortification returning as I imagine what Dad is probably thinking. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Goddess, the girls will not let me live it down! I bet Sk''s probably told Song too! Hmm, she''s been so busytely, maybe she won''t see it! Oh no Rayhan, Leo and Uncle Liam also witnessed it!

    Oh my goddess, what have I done?

    Enrique snaps his fingers in front of my face, and I blink,ing out of my thoughts. He c***s a brow and I try to focus on the present.

    "Well, there was Mama, Dad, Sk and Alpha Royce, the Sris King - her mate. My cousin Rayhan, my cousin Raihana and my Uncle Liam. I think you might recognise some of them."

    "Ah, the witch, she is the one I was not certain about." He nods slowly.

    "And then the one who said papi... that''s Azura, and the man with her is my cousin Leo. The one who helped me with the prosthetic."

    He frowns slightly. "Your cousin Leo also goes by another name, does he not?"

    I look at him, confused. I know there''s more to him and Azura did mention that... but Enrique wouldn''t know that. His identity is pretty secret and the work he does on the low he keeps quiet about. "Umm..."

    "I am no fool, Princesa. He may have ties across the globe that he tries to keep on the low, but do you know what the power of having control over the seas truly means?"

    "That you know a lot... because a lot of cargo travels via sea... correct?" I question.

    "Exactly. That is correct," he says. His eyes are sharp, reminding me that past the ball of stress and grumpiness is an intelligent man.

    "I see... well, yes, Leo is incredibly smart, and he''s also working on supplying advanced medical drugs internationally," I exin.

    "Hmm,"

    "He and Azura have two children, Corrado and a little girl, Phoenix," I exin, liking that I can tell him about my family without him getting angry. "You might not remember Azura, but when you were in Ennd-" "Yes, the weird girl who hung from a tree. I remember her. She told me I should be Captain Hook or something... Alpha of the Seven Seas..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I smile. "That''s Azura alright. But it''s somewhat true right, you have already imed a lot of the sea, something that has not been done before by any alpha or pack." I say.

    My arm brushes his, and that tingle is something I''m extremely aware of. " So you are the Alpha of the seas..."

    "Hmm..."

    He''s deep in thought as we continue walking towards the beach, the ground beneath us slowly changing to sand.

    "What''s on your mind?" I ask when he stops and turns to me.

    "Nothing really." He crouches down in front of me and pushes the bottom of my pants up slightly to reveal my ankles, my heart racing at the feel of his fingers caressing my skin. "Wh-what are you doing?" I question softly.

    "You will not be able to walk on the beach with heels. It''s much easier barefoot," he exins, making my eyes widen.

    "Oh, I''ll do it, I..." I trail off, my breath hitching when his thumb glides along my foot.

    "Hush, I''m removing them, am I not? Besides, you have sexy feet..."

    I blush. My core clenches at the way he''s looking at my feet. The tingles from his touch travel through my leg and straight to my core.

    How can he make something so innocent feel so... erotic?

    I bite my lip as he lets go, ces my foot down in the sand, and moves onto the other. I ce my hand on his shoulder as he begins working on the little buckle.

    Everything he does is making me nervous!

    I can''t help but admire him as he removes it, his thumb brushing down my foot, his fingers caressing the underside slowly before he ces my foot down, running his fingers up my leg, stopping just above my inner side of the knee. "Better," he says, giving my leg a squeeze before he picks up my heels and stands up.

    "Thank you..." I reply as our eyes meet.

    He looks away, breaking the enchanting moment between us. "So, your brother the Demi-God, how is he? Is he still as annoying as he used to be?"

    Demi-god?

    My heart skips a beat as I stare at him. "Y-you know? I mean, you knew he" Of course, that is why the Djinn was after him, no?" he states as he begins walking once again.

    "But no one knows. I mean, the word never spread... so all these years, you just didn''t say anything?" I ask, unable to hide my shock.

    He pauses, ncing at me.

    "It is not my business, and we gave your father our word," he replies." Come, I will have you taste some fresh coconut water. You will not find an ind that has better."

    I smile. "No, there''s a lot of things this ind has that I will never find better," I whisper softly. Like you... Our eyes meet as a soft wind blows before he turns and begins walking once again.

    I follow him, falling in step with him feeling so peaceful although there are many things pending, but right now just spending these precious moments with him means the world.

 Chapter 65

    ~KATALEYA -

    "So, are your friends not missing you? You have been here a while."

    I pout, realizing since school, so much has changed in life with everyone; we don''t see Song as much either, as she spends time between the Coven and spending it with As.

    "I think they''re ok, life''s changed a lot for us, about four years ago, me and my friends were nning our careers and what we wanted from life. And today all three of them are happy with their mates..." "So, you are the only one who is single?" he asks.

    I shake my head. "Nope, my heart is taken, so I don''t consider myself single." Because I have you. "Look! There''s a stand of coconut water." I don''t give him a chance to reply as I rush off through the sand to the stand.

    When I don''t hear him behind me, I pause and look back at him. There''s a faint smirk on his face as follows me, still holding my heels for me.

    "You really are something else...." he murmurs as he reaches me and requests two coconut waters from the vendor.

    "I can carry those," I offer, pointing at my heels after he pays for our drinks.

    "I can carry them," he declined my offer. I thanked the vendor before we continued to walk along the beach, inching closer to the waves that gently crashed against the shore.

    I take a sip of the cold drink and sigh. "Oh, this is delicious."

    So distracted by the beauty before me, I catch my foot on a discarded bottle and almost stumble when he instinctively catches me around the waist and tugs me flush against him. To my dismay, I fail to save my coconut water as it slips from my hand spilling onto the sand.

    "Oh no!" I gasp, looking up at him, as my chest hits his and I can feel every part of him pressed against me, making my breath beboured "My coco frio..."

    "You can have mine, although I don''t like to share," he says as our eyes meet.

    "But you will for me?" I ask softly.

    Time seems to stand still as I gaze up at the man who has had my heart since the first time I met him. Once again, he is putting me first. I don''t know if he realises or not, but how can I not love him?

    He doesn''t move. His dreamy hazel eyes have softened, and the beautiful flecks of gold in the green are as mesmerising as they always have been... I''ve never seen more beautiful eyes...

    His gaze dips lower, lingering on my lips.

    I swallow, cing my hand on his upper arm, his scent invading my senses.

    I should say something... I should... my gaze flickers to his lips, my heart pounding as my eyes shimmer pink.

    "Enrique..." What is meant to have been the start of a sentencees out as a whimper, my heart thudding loudly as my entire body feels tingly. When he is near me, I forget to breathe... Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "Tell me, Princesa.... how many hearts have you broken?" he murmurs. My head feels light, and I struggle to understand those sexy words he speaks in Spanish.

    I shake my head. "I doubt I''ve broken any..."

    "I highly doubt that..." he murmurs, a small frown on his face.

    "What about you?" I ask softly.

    "None."

    "That''s a lie..." I whisper, gazing into his liquid gold eyes.

    "Trust me, I might have the looks, but there is nothing to love." For a split second, it''s almost as if I''m looking into the hollow eyes of the boy who looked broken long ago. "There is." I deny.

    "There is nothing here for you."

    "There is everything I want here for me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I highly doubt that... but you deserve far more than anyone can ever give you, including me. I will only hurt you."

    I shake my head slowly, refusing to break eye contact as I cup his face, brushing my thumb along his stubble.

    "We do not choose whom we fall for... but if I could, I''d still choose you. Every single time."

    I know you care... I know you do and tonight... tonight I know what I will choose.

    "No... it is a shame, but we do not," he says quietly.

    A shadow falls over us and I look up at the sky, my heart skipping a beat as I look at the darkening skies. "It will probably rain soon. Do you mind the rain, Princesa?"

    I smile softly, hiding my disappointment. Every time I feel I''m breaking through those walls, he pushes me back.

    "I''m from Ennd. Rain is part of the family." I say cheerfully.

    He chuckles at that. "The weather was very gloomy there, we have rain, but we also have a lot of sun."

    "I know and I love it. I''m getting a beautiful tan." I respond.

    "Mmm... but then you would be better off naked, to make sure every part of you gets that tan."

    My eyes widened at hisment as he released me and offered me his coconut water. I was relieved that I had noeback!

    "Thanks..." I say, feeling my cheeks burn at his remark.

    We continue walking, the tranquil warmth of the sea, the sand, and the sky above mixed with his presence, making me so at peace.

    "Thank you for today," I say softly, sipping at my straw.

    "The day is not yet over," he remarks.

    "Still, I love it." It''s a dreame true, in more ways than one...

    I offer him some of the water when I suddenly feel watched. I tense slightly but try to ignore it. We are on a beach. There are many people here. Brushing the thought away, I watch as he epts the drink before he steps back, and I smile. "That''s good."

    "It is tasty, and so refreshing." I agree.

    "It is. There is a caf¨¦ not far from where the packhouse is, that has incredible desserts. I will ask Hugo to bring some for breakfast."

    "Oh, I think I know which one you mean! When I was searching..." I trail off, remembering the woman had helped me discreetly. "Hmm?" He''s watching me sharply and I shake my head.

    "When I was searching for you, I stopped at a bakery. The food was delicious!"

    "Oh, well, I''m not surprised that you have already visited there."

    "It doesn''t mean I''m not up for it tomorrow again," I add cheekily, thinking I needed to go back and thank the woman.

    He smirks. "Perfect. As long as it fills you up..."

 Chapter 66

    That doesn''t sound... innocent.

    His eyes glimmer as they dip to my breasts before he turns away and takes out a cigarette. That''s when I feel it again. The shiver down my spine of someone watching me. We keep walking and I''m relieved that we''ve left the crowds behind, it''s quieter in this area.

    His phone rings, and he takes it out before he frowns.

    "The signal is bad. Sit here. I will go up there." He motions towards a low cliff, and I nod. I sit down, gazing at the water, drinking my refreshing drink when I hear footsteps.

    My stomach instantly drops as the scent seems familiar. From back there... did they follow us?

    "Mamasita,e here so you can see what a real man is." I freeze, understanding what that means instantly.

    I ignore them, frowning slightly. There are three of them, but they''re humans, even though I can tell they aren''t good people.

    "Come on, look at us mami."

    I stand up, taking a deep breath, ready to give them a piece of my mind when I feel a powerful chilling aura fall over us like a nket.

    I turn, just in time to see Enrique''s eyes sh as he jumps down from the cliff effortlessly. But the look in his eyes terrified even me.

    Oh, no... he''s mad.

    I nce at the three men who don''t seem to realise they are in big trouble. They''re muscr, even if it''s nothingpared to Enrique, but it''s obvious they aren''t afraid of him. Their filthy gazes make my skin crawl. "Care to repeat that?" Enrique asks icily, his eyes glimmering, making my heart sink when I see the glowing orange glint in them.

    "Enrique..."

    "What is it? Should you not share such a pretty little thing?" One of the men asks tauntingly.

    "You heard us! We told her toe to us so she can see what a real man looks like."

    Enrique scoffs. "And why do you f*****g think you deserve her time or attention?"

    "Well, I''m sure you can agree that she''d look good on her knees, with our c*m in her mouth as she sucks our-"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I feel the surge of rage as Enrique is already in front of them. His hand wraps around the man''s throat before he squeezes hard.

    "Get off him!" the other men shout as Enrique ignores them, lifting the man he''s holding up from the ground.

    The other two men can''t even get close as Enrique res at the man in his grasp.

    "Y-your eyes..."

    "When you look at what does not belong to you, there are consequences... but if you look at what belongs to me..." he leaves his words hanging with a menacing unspoken threat.

    His hand tightens on the man''s throat suddenly and my eyes widen when I realise what he''s about to do.

    "Enrique! Stop!" I exim, flinching when I hear the cracking of bones and know it''s toote. "Enrique!" I rush over to him just as he drops the man on the floor, dead. No....

    "Enrique! Stop..."

    He killed so fast...

    Fear chills me as a memory from long ago slips into my mind. Sk almost killed someone because of me, and Enrique just did. Because of me.... Act Kat!

    This time, don''t just stand and watch!

    Enrique grabs the other two men, who don''t even seem to realise their friend is dead already as they continue to shout profanities at Enrique.

    I force myself to move, trying to shake whatever overcame me as I rush over, only for Enrique''s aura to try to stop me.

    Yes, it is far stronger... but so am I. I''m almost through, pushing against the raging aura when I hear the breaking of bones before he drops them mercilessly to the ground. One man sputters and Enrique tilts his head. "Oh, still alive?" he murmurs softly.

    I block his path. "Enough! Enrique! Stop..." I say, about to kneel down when he grabs my elbow and yanks me back.

    "Get out of the way. Did you not hear that they insulted you?" he asks me, his eyes shing.

    "I don''t want you killing for me," I say softly. "They have learned their lesson."

    "Shame they won''t get a chance to learn from their mistake because I will be killing the final one too," he says coldly.

    He''s beyond angry... I look up at him, my heart thudding as his eyes look like they''re on fire. Not gold, but zing orange, more vibrant than they have ever been.

    My stomach sinks as I stare at him, suddenly unable to move.

    The darkness suddenly surges forward and I''m almost suffocated. It''s rolling off him and I wonder how long it''ll take before the crawlers show up, because I know they will.

    Forcing myself to look around, I realise this part of the beach is more isted, and it''s just us in this area.

    I need to get him away from the man who is still breathing.

    I step closer to him, cupping his face in both my hands, hoping to get through to him without triggering him.

    "Look... thank you for defending me...but let''s go," I plead softly, wishing Jose had found the witch by now. We need to find a way to rid him of darkness!

    "A thank you won''t really suffice... how about a kiss, with those pretty little lips?" he asks huskily, his hand wrapping around my neck. "Sometimes I wonder why I haven''t taken you already..."

    There''s a shift in him... but even then, despite the rm bells, his words make my core clench.

    "Enrique..."

    "Kataleya..." he mimics my tone, his hand tightening on my throat. He

    could easily snap my neck if he wanted, but I know he won''t...

    There''s a powerful emotion in his eyes that I am unable to decipher." Remember... I hate to be insulted."

    He suddenly leans down, iming my lips in a passionate kiss before I can even reply, just as the first drops of rain begin falling. Sparks course through me as his other arm tightens around my waist. I feel him throb against my stomach, making me moan. Oh, how I want him... Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I kiss him back hungrily, feeling the ache in my core be stronger. He demands entry and I part my lips, allowing him to slip his tongue into my mouth and kiss me harder.

    The rain begins falling faster, but neither of us cares as we get soaked through.

    Through my hooded eyes, I see his eyes return to gold, but even then, he doesn''t ease up, letting go of my throat as he now runs his hand over my back before tugging roughly on my hair.

    I gasp as he forces my headpletely back and he looks down at my lips. "You''re fucking tempting." He growls, kissing me roughly again.

    Possessively.

    His grip on my hair is tight, his kisses hungry, rough, and deep.

    I can taste the blood in my mouth where he''s bitten into my lip, but I''m unable to stop kissing him.

    That was the emotion in his eyes...

    Possessive.

    Of me.

 Chapter 67

    - KATALEYA ~

    We returned home after that; we werepletely drenched by the time we reached the car again, although the rain had stopped by then.

    He had been silent all the way home before he had disappeared. I had taken a long shower, trying to understand what happened.

    The brilliant orange of his eyes, the way he had be different.

    I sigh softly as I stand under the shower, unable to calm my emotions.

    Possessive.

    He became so possessive and although what he did was bad and scary, it somehow made my heart all funny and fluttery in a good way.

    A man who would kill for me...

    No! Bad Bad Bad!

    We don''t want killing. A few punches are ok, yes, no, a few punches are bad too... goddess help me!

    I sigh as I pick up my shampoo, those orange eyes once again consuming my mind.

    Once I have showered, I step out and return to the bedroom, only to stop in my tracks when I see the dress bag, a box, and a gift bag sitting on the bed. A small note sits on top of the dress bag, and I pick it up.

    ''Be ready for eight."

    I look at the clock on the wall. It''s not even seven yet. That''s plenty of time, but I wonder, what more has he nned for the evening?

    Well, there''s only one way to find out, and that is to get ready and join him.

    I reach for the zipper of the back and unzip it, revealing the stunning dress inside...

    Eight o''clock is here and there''s no sign of Enrique. I''ve put on the

    stunning dress he has purchased for me, it is made of tiny blue, gold and pink sequins on a chiffon fabric. The sequins spread in a wavelike pattern.

    The luxurious fabric of the dress glitters under even the dimmest of lights. The bodice area and skirt are lined whilst the rest remain sheer.

    The fitted long sleeves have a few swirls of sequins on it and the top floweryer of the dress. The plunging neckline entuates my breasts perfectly. It fits me perfectly as if made for me.

    In the gift bag, there is a pair of sheer ck tights that you can barely notice once on and stunning gem earrings. Lifting the lid off the box, inside is a pair of blue designer heels.

    Did Enrique pick these out himself? I''m not certain, but the effort put into each item to co-ordinate makes my heart skip a beat. I pick up my phone, taking a picture before I blush, looking at all the notifications. The reminder of what they heard makes my face burn again.

    Oh Goddess, even Raihana''s messaged... unlocking my phone, my eyes widen when I see that Sk''s told Song too.

    SONG: Tell us everything Kat! Please!

    SKY: Oh yes, everything, tell me Kat is your hidden inner Kat like me? Do you be a good girl for Papi?

    I pout at her message as they all sendughing emojis.

    AZURA: Soo, where did he take you? And are you really still hoarding your V card?

    I pause before I type a quick message.

    KATALEYA: He took me to see Puerto Rico, and now I have a beautiful outfit waiting for me for dinner.

    I dodge the virginity question. I quickly attach a photo of the items on the bed before they can even assume it''s something naughty, but I''m a secondte as Azura''s replyes up.

    AZURA: Is this beautiful outfit a sexy little bodysuit for you to wear?

    AZURA: Ooh, that is gorgeous, ah I was wrong, but doesn''t matter, even that''s sexy.

    SKY: Yes, it''s shmexy! Now stop thinking with your mind tonight, do what you got to do and show him thedies.

    SONG: Oh I''m all for this! And Hun, that dress and all the other items are so stunning. There''s a lot of thought put into them, no matter who denies it! Even I can''t put such an outfit together! Alpha Enrique seems smitten. SKY: I agree!

    AZURA: Or were you agreeing with Song not being able to put an outfit together? Lol.

    SKY: Oh please, I just want to see Kat join the s*x club and lose that V card ASAP! 2

    Smiling at their messages, I type one final message, bidding them farewell before I go get ready...

    I had applied my makeup and styled my hair before I headed down where Hugo drove me to a stunning restaurant with an even more incredible view than what we saw earlier. "Alpha Enrique will be waiting for you out back."

    That''s all he had said before he left me at the steps leading to the back of the restaurant. I can''t see much as there seems to be some partition covering the area in front of me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The weather is clear once again and on the paved pired terrace with a stunning view of the sea, is a romantic set-up.

    Lanterns surround the curved deck of the terrace and there is a table with two chairs in the centre. The table is covered in a white cloth with candles and wine on it. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. The clear evening sky and the glow of thenterns and candles create a beautiful romantic ambience, as soft yet upbeat music ys in the background. He had nned today so thoroughly...

    My heart pounds as I step closer when I sense him behind me and turn.

    He''s leaning against the wall in the shadow, looking incredibly handsome. He''s wearing a dark blue shirt with his sleeves rolled up, and a few buttons undone. He''s paired it with white cotton pants and a ck belt. I can see he''s wearing a ne. My core aches at the sight of his prominent package.

    Oh Goddess...

    His curls, as always, tumble in front of his forehead, making him look even more dangerously sexy. He is wearing a watch and ck loafers whichplete his look.

    I finally look into his golden eyes, but his gaze is on my body, his heart beating a little faster than normal.

    My heart is thundering loudly as I watch him tilt his head, massaging the back of his neck distractedly.

    It''s strange... to have a man look at you and it only makes you feel good...

    Men and boys at school always looked at me and I disliked it, but when he looks at me...

    "Do I look ok?" I ask softly, adjusting the fabric of my dress over my b****ts, feeling extremely exposed under his gaze.

    "Ok?" he murmurs, his voice sounding huskier than normal as he closes the gap between us, his eyes meeting mine for a second before they dip to my lips.

    "Mm..." I nod, my gaze flickering to his lips.

    "Even the first flower of spring that blossoms cannot match your beauty, nor the first ray of the morning light, Mi Amor. You are the reason the word perfect was created." 30

    I gasp, my eyes widening. He called me... I didn''t imagine it... and heplimented me so beautifully...

    Our eyes meet as his words sink in, and I feel as if I''m in heaven. There''s a genuineness in his eyes, and he''s truly looking at me as if I am the most beautiful thing he has ever seen...

    My eyes blur, as I''m unable to stop myself from feeling so emotional. "I..." I blink, causing a single tear to spill, but he instantly reaches up, catching it on his thumb.

    "Don''t waste your tears unnecessarily..." he says, raising his thumb to his lips before slipping it into his mouth. My heart thuds as I watch him lick the tear off, lookingpletely sizzling sexy.

    "Mm... even your tears taste good..." he leans in, his lips ghosting along my earlobe, making me take in a shuddering breath as I feel my body heat up. He lowers his hand and my eyes widen when he ces it between my thighs. "But I still prefer something else more..."

 Chapter 68

    - ENRIQUE

    -

    "The tides are not in our favour tonight, I would rmend you hold off the dive until tomorrow," Jose says quietly.

    I nod. "Works for me...I have ns tonight and I don''t know when I''ll be done."

    I had wanted to give her one memorable day and perhaps holding off for a day would work out, anyway.

    Night has fallen and I am ready for the evening, but with every passing moment, I feel something tighten within me. Knowing that the time for her to leave is soon.

    This... this fake reality, this illusion of happiness when I''m with her will soon be gone. 3

    "Ah, I see you will finally do the deed. I have not seen you go so long without a woman."

    I re at him. "I didn''t say I will do anything of the fucking sort. Keep your foolish opinions to yourself, cabr¨®n."

    "You love her." Jose''s words make me turn towards him.

    "You know nothing about love."

    "I might not know much. We are both idiots when ites to women... but I know love when I see it. Enrique as your friend- as your brother, I want to ask why don''t you take her as your Luna?" "Luna? Do you know who she is?"

    "Yes, but the past is in the past, you know deep down that despite the sacrifice and price you paid for it, the result of the djinn being destroyed gave us our freedom and the hope to live another day..." he says quietly.

    He had lost family at my padre''s hand, but he never ever brought it up.

    "I know... but it is not who her padre is... it''s the fact she deserves better, Jose... fucking better."

    He scoffs. "And you aren''t good enough? Enrique, I''m straight, but even I know you have it all. But maybe you could work on the temper..."

    No... I don''t. I have my demons. There''s something inside of me that can''t be fixed. So why should I pull someone else down with me... there''s a darkness within me, and with the wolves of fireing to me, without the Ash Stone, I cannot risk her. "A Diosa deserves a Dios."

    And I am no god.

    "Enrique-"

    "Now go do your job," I say as I head to my car. I have told Hugo to bring her to the restaurant. I will see her there.

    "Enrique! She''s found her Dios! Stop being stubborn!" he shouts after me as I get in the car, but I ignore him, mming the car door shut.

    I''m never fucking stubborn.

    "Cabr¨®n," I mutter, starting the engine...

    She asks me if she looks ok... really?

    She looks out of this world.

    Even the angels would be jealous of her beauty.

    She is a Diosa.

    There is something about her that mesmerises me like nothing else.

    Is she a siren from the sea who can destroy men with one flutter of theirshes?

    Is she an enchantress who has trapped me in this spell I cannot escape?

    Is she a temptress that has made me a ve to her allure?

    She looks beyond stunning. The dress clings to her gorgeous figure, showing off those breasts I fucking love. Her curls are pinned back, a few framing her face. Her pouty lips are shimmering, begging to be kissed.

    All I want is to kiss her, and worship her- every inch of her.

    "Even the first flower of spring that blossoms cannot match your beauty, nor the first ray of the morning light, Mi Amor. You are the reason the word perfect was created." I murmur quietly, my deep voice sounding deeper, although I''m trying to keep it low. She gasps and I know it''s because of what I called her. It might be amon phrase... but I have not used it before... ever. But it is befitting of her.

    Our eyes meet, hers wide and full of surprise, glistening with unshed tears.

    I..." She blinks, making a teardrop trickle down her cheek. I catch it on my thumb.

    "Don''t waste your tears unnecessarily..." I murmur, licking the teardrop off Mm... even your tears taste good, but I still prefer something else more..." I whisper into her ear as I reach down, running my fingers up between her thighs.

    Her breath hitches, her eyes glimmering pink as I simply caress the skin there.

    I know I should hold back, but I already am doing the best I f*****g can.

    The things I want to do to her... the control that is straining to be free from my hold against the shackles that are refusing to let my emotions break free is weakening.

    I want to sumb to every desire within me.

    Dressing her like this was a mistake... herrge boobs are enticing me, her every breath is summoning me, every blink of her eyes is stealing my mind.

    A woman can be the most beautiful thing in the world but also the deadliest...

    "You look handsome yourself." She says breathlessly, her cheeks a soft pink under my intense gaze.

    She truly is a vision. She looks a million times better than my imagination could ever conjure. The delicate salty taste of her tears lingers in my mouth as I fight every urge not to kiss her right now or to rip up that dress and taste her. "Come," Imand, turning away and walking towards the table and pulling out a chair for her.

    "Thank you," she says as she takes her seat gracefully. She smiles up at me before her gaze dips to the front of my pants, her eyes glimmering pink.

    F**k...

    Don''t entice me...

    She licks her lips and I wonder if she even knows what she''s doing to me. My eyes glimmer gold as I fight the urge to grab her by the hair, push her onto her knees and show her exactly what she''s missing...

    She looks back into my eyes, the tension between us bing powerful. I move back and sit down in my seat. I pour us both a ss of wine, before passing her, her ss, hoping something atmosphere that keeps settling between us. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. "I enjoyed today a lot... did you?" she asks me softly, sipping her wine.

    "Of course, spending time with any beautiful woman is always fun," I remark lightly, especially one as f*****g sexy as you.

    She nods, not phased by myment. "Mm, I guess it is."

    "So, are you ready for the summit?" I ask. The days have passed by so fast and still I have been unable to find the witch and time is running out to help her.

    But I will still help her, even if she isn''t around.

    My wolf stirs, his agreement clear.

    "Not after today." She pouts unhappily. "How will I face everyone?"

    She tilts her head, her breasts moving so f*****g enticingly.

    Fuck do I want her?

    "It''s so embarrassing! And I wonder who else will know."

    She doesn''t seem to realise she''s pressing her big tits together even more, making them jiggle a little, the very image making me harden in my pants. A soft shimmer covers her body and as she tilts her head, my gaze dips to the delicious creamy skin of her neck. Fuck, she''s a tease...

    "They reacted like that to one word... I wonder how they''d react to something like this..."

    "To a date?" she whispers, her eyes widening as I turn in my seat and, cing my hand on her thigh, forcing her to turn towards me.

    "No... to this..." I murmur, as I thread my fingers through her hair and run my tongue along her neck.

    She lets out a delicious whimper, and my gaze dips to her breasts that rise and fall.

    "Oh, goddess..." she breathes the moment I lick her neck. I feel breathless myself, her scent invading my scenes as I kiss her hungrily, before I bite down, sucking hard. Wanting to leave my mark on her.

    What I truly want is to leave my mark over every inch, her sweet intoxicating scent only making me harder, fuelling me to s**k harder.

    She moans, and then to my surprise, I feel her hand slide up my inner thigh.

    That''s it... good girl...

    My eyes sh as pleasure courses through me the moment she massages my c**k, sending jolts of delicious pleasure to it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fuck yes...

    "That''s a good girl..." I growl in her ear. "The things I want to do to you..."

    "Tell me... what do you want to do to me..." she whispers, her heart pounding.

    The intoxicating scent of her arousal hits me and I almost growl, breaking away from assaulting her neck with kisses.

    I look down at her thighs. The dress is short; the cut giving me the perfect ess to her pussy if I so wanted it.

    "I want to mark every inch of you... to leave a mark just like this on every part of you for the world to fucking see. I want to f**k you in every way possible. Tie you up and take you again and f*****g again, and even when you tell me to stop, I wouldn''t." Her heart is thundering as I twist my fingers in her hair and tug her closer.

    "And I want to ruin all men for you... so that even a decade from now,

    when you''re in bed with your mate, it''s my dick you wish was buried inside of your tight little cunt," I growl, the very thought of her having a mate making my eyes burn with rage.

    Her heart is pounding, her cheeks a deep pink, to match her eyes, but her hand continues to stroke my cock fucking perfectly. But every stroke is shattering all my self-control.

    "Why is it that we want the same thing, yet you hold me at arm''s length?" she murmurs, as my cock throbs against her hand, fuck I want her hand on my cock without anything between us... "Tell me..."

 Chapter 69

    - ENRIQUE -

    "Because I will destroy you," I reply quietly, forcing myself to let go of her and move back.

    Her eyes sh with sadness, but I turn away mind-linking one of the werewolf staff to have the food brought out since I had made it clear no one is to pass the partition unless I say so.

    "You won''t," she murmurs before she sighs softly. "The weather is beautiful, isn''t it?"

    "Indeed."Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on NovelDrama.Org. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. We fall silent; the music filling thefortable silence. "Enrique?" she says after a moment. "So, we''re no longer using Papi?" I nce at her, cocking a brow and as predicted, she blushes, quickly looking away.

    Oh, that one won''t get old. She is fun to tease.

    "I keep thinking of Dad''s angry face when I say Papi...." she shudders.

    "Even better," I smirk. "I like that idea even more."

    She shakes her head, "No, I don''t. Let''s not think of Dad. He must be so angry. Anyway, I wanted to ask when you first saw me... did you find me cute?" she asks.

    She doesn''t mean at the fucking club. I had already set my gaze on her that day. She means as children.

    Maybe I did...

    "I only saw an annoying little chica." I lie.

    She smiles. "You are such a boy, so you did, right?" she asks, resting her cheek on her palm, and smiling over at me.

    "Well, maybe I did find you cute. You looked like a doll. With your long hair, pouty lips and big doe eyes, you... you held an innocence that intrigued me...you still hold that innocence." I say, downing thest of my wine. She smiles even wider. "Really?"

    "Really." Our eyes meet before I look out at the sea. "You still hold that innocence, only now it just makes you even more f*****g sexier.

    "I don''t think innocence can make someone look sexy..." she ponders with a pout. I nce at her and smirk.

    "It''s hot when that innocent look is apanied by big breasts and creamy supple skin," I remark, making her blush. I chuckle slightly just as we hear footsteps and turn to see two waiters approaching. They smile politely before cing the array of dishes on the table before us.

    "Oh, so many..." Kataleya says as she looks at the variety of dishes.

    If you were mine, I''d make sure you had the best food every single day... I''d take you on holiday and together we''d try the foods of all the different countries in the world crossing the seven seas... "Thank you," she says politely to the waiters as they refill our sses before they take their leave. "Do you have a favourite colour?"

    I nce over at her. "White if I had to pick."

    She smiles. "I like white too, but my favourite is pink."

    "I''m not surprised," I remark mockingly as we begin helping ourselves to food. I pass her the sd bowl that she''s trying to reach before picking up my mojito and drinking some. "Oh, this is good." She moans softly, tasting a piece of meat. It''s low, but f**k, it still gets to me.

    I cock a brow, looking over at her, keep moaning Princesa... why not make this even harder for me? I wouldn''t mind pleasuring myself, just watching her. She''s a f*****g bombshell. I''m already hard in my pants and the sight of her is f*****g with my head as it is. This fucking atmosphere isn''t helping either.

    But the night is almost over and then I will step away...

    "Looking around, seeing the night like this, you wouldn''t think there''s any worry in the world at all," she says suddenly, and I nce ahead at the serene scenery before us.

    "Looks are deceiving though, whether it''s a person or thend... nothing is what they seem," I remark while taking a bite.

    "But often things are even better inside," she says.

    "Oh yeah, like a cock buried in a pussy," I remark, making her gasp, before she coughs, patting her throat. "F**k, sorry."

    I''m about to rub her back but she shakes her head, taking a sip of her wine.

    "I''m alright, that was just funny," she giggles, making me resist a smile." You always have sticks and holes on your mind."

    "Not with the sticks again," I groan, massaging my temples.

    She giggles. "Well, it''s a good example," she says, taking two fries and biting into them slowly.

    Those lips...

    "Not really. Sticks are thin."

    "Mm, true, but then what do you want me to call it, a log?" she blinks at me, and I smirk.

    "Well, it is more ideal," I say cockily.

    She smiles. "Ok, log it is, I think it''s more fitting too... it is big... and thick..." she blushes, and I smirk.

    "And it''s made to pleasure."

    Our eyes meet again, and I internally kick myself. Why the fuck am I even going down that path again? It justes naturally and it''s hard not to...

    "So how is the food?" I ask, trying to change the subject.

    "It''s delicious."

    She smiles at me as we both continue eating, I try not to stare at the way her earrings glint, or the way her lips shimmer, the way hershes caress her cheeks or the way her breasts rise and fall... When you dine with a diosa... you really are enchanted...

    Dinner went well, but the silence grew with every passing minute. I could barely get through dessert, needing to put distance between us.

    We may have been silent, but eyes don''t f*****g lie and ours spoke far louder and clearer than they ever should have...

    I want her and she wants me...

    Wouldn''t it be perfect to take her and im her?

    Yeah, maybe, but every taste I have of her only deepens the animalistic rage and hunger within me that wants to destroy her and take whatever I can from her.

    The ride home is tense and I''m trying to focus on anything but her. Those we lost, Joseph, for example, I should have been thinking about that, not having fun. But even the guilt of his death does not make me forget the woman in the glittery dress who is crossing and uncrossing her legs as she sits there restlessly, one I can see from the corner of my eyes.

    She''s now looking out of the window, her head resting against the leather backseat of the headrest and she''s running her finger along the fabric of her dress that rests against her breasts.

    Fucking teasingly...

    I park outside the house and step out of the car, walking around. I open the door for her, taking her hand as she steps down, my gaze falling to her sexy thighs as her breasts bounce when her foot hits the ground.

    "Thanks," she says softly, as I resist the urge to brush a strand of her hair back.

    She''s beautiful...

    I nod curtly, shutting the door and leading the way to the front door of the vi. Unlocking it, I step back, allowing her inside before I lock it and lead the way upstairs.

    Now walk the fuck away, Enrique, and don''t expect more.

    My mind and my d**k are at war, and right now, my d**k is winning.

    "Goodnight," I say at the door to her room, turning my head away and about to walk off when she reaches up, cing her hand on my cheek.

    "Thank you for tonight... I enjoyed myself... it''s the first date I have ever been on."

    "It wasn''t-"

    "It was. Even if you want to deny it, I may not have been on a date, but I know what a date is," she says with the tiniest of frowns as if warning me not to argue with her. That only makes her look f*****g cuter. But it''s that cuteness that would have me obey you, Mi Diosa.

    I smirk. "If thinking that makes you happy. Cool," I whisper, taking onest inhale of her scent.

    She smiles. "Knowing that makes me happy," she corrects me cheekily.

    "Hmm, good. Now sleep," I say, moving back about to walk away, needing to put as much distance between us as possible and fast.

    Everything I have stood for, everything I prided myself in, and every wall of hatred and rage I''ve built are crumbling before me.

    "Could you help me with my zipper before you go?" she asks innocently, but there''s something too innocent about the way she''s blinking.

    No, don''t fall for it, Enrique... Remember that movie with the cat, with big innocent eyes, then he stabs everyone? Yeah, don''t fall for cute eyes.

    "I''m sure you can manage," I remark, looking down at her dress, or should I say these sexy boobs?

    She shakes her head. "I don''t know who else to ask. Should I call Carlos or Jose-"

    "Turn around," I growl.

    She nods, quickly turning around and slipping her hair over her shoulder.

    She fucking did that on purpose and I''m a fucking fool to fall for it. Obviously, she wouldn''t go to them. I''m such a pendejo. She makes me be one.

    I gaze at her ass before taking hold of the zipper and sliding it down ever so slowly, enjoying the moment only to freeze when I see what she''s wearing underneath. Whitece... one that I recognise...

    My heart thuds as I stare at the bodysuit I had picked out for her on that shopping trip.

    My own words ring in my head, my heart pounding as f*****g loud as hers.

    ''I will look forward to the day that I stain this very piece with your blood as I take your virginity...

    I need to move, fuck I need to back away, but I''m unable to as if a force beyond my will has me rooted in ce.

    ''When you want to go further...e to me wearing this piece... I''ll show you the world of sin.''

    That''s what I had told her and her wearing this very piece spoke louder than any of her words ever could.

    She wanted me to take her... and the enticing thought of being the very first to take her to the f*****g temples of sin is a temptation that I could no longer refuse.

    I shouldn''t.

    But I fucking can''t resist...

    Women are a weakness for men... and right now, that resonates within me.

    I have resisted so much in life, and stuck to my beliefs... but one ray of light in the form of a goddess has destroyed me in its entirety.

    I give in.

    Fuck it all.

    I want her.

    Pressing my lips to the corner of her lips, I look through hooded eyes at the way she gasps, her breasts rising rapidly as I kiss her tantalisingly.

    ''Let me show you how an angel falls from grace... When I am done with you, you will be a little nymph... one who will desire nothing more than to be ravished day in and day f*****g out..." I whisper huskily in her ear as I slide the zipper all the way down...This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 70

    - KATALEYA -

    My heart thumps as I feel his eyes incinerating into me. My entire body is burning with a fire that only his touch can put out.

    "F**k..." he breathes, his voice sounding rougher than normal as he runs his thumb down the centre of my back, continuing down the small of my back and over thece that my a*s has swallowed up. He leaves a trail of sparks in his wake, making my breath hitch. My core throbs and he slips his fingers between my booty cheeks tantalisingly, but only for a split second before he reaches up to my shoulders slipping his hands under the fabric and sliding it down. His gloved hand applies slightly less pressure than his real hand, and he runs his fingers back up that arm, making goosebumps rise on my skin.

    I can feel his callous fingertips against the smooth skin of my arm. I lean back, my heart thundering loudly as his lips ghost along my shoulder. He inhales deeply, gripping the front of my dress. He''s about to tug it off when I ce my hand over his. "Shall- shall we go inside?" I suggest softly, looking up at him, feeling extremely self-conscious under his gaze.

    This all feels like a dream that is so perfect that I''m afraid at any moment reality will pull it away from me.

    A breathtaking smirk ys on his kissable lips as he reaches over and opens the door.

    "Well yed..." I blush, only making his smirk grow. "After you, Mi Amor," he whispers seductively, his arm snaking around my waist, as he brushes his fingers along my throat.

    My heart dancing to a rhythm that only he knows how to y. He guides me inside and I almost feel as if I might fall if he''s not holding me. I can feel his m*****d pressed against me, a sinful reminder of what is toe tonight.

    This is what I want, the pleasure of his caress, his touch, his passion.

    My breath hitches as he kisses my shoulder sensually, inhaling deeply.

    "Fuck, you smell divine..." his voice is deeper, coarser, coated with l**t and hunger.

    The moment we are inside he kicks the door shut, and with one swift move, yanks my dress down to my waist making my breasts spill out, the fabric pulling at my hips before he has itpletely off, leaving me in that whitece he had chosen for me back then. I knew what I wanted, knew that I wanted to give myself to him. He is more to me than I can ever express.

    I gasp when his tongue flicks the corner of my neck, his hand ghosting along my waist and the bare skin on the side of my hips. His eyes are burning into me as I feel him step back, and I brave ncing back at him, only to see his molten gold eyes fixed on my booty. He slips his fingers under thece which is already tight, and I bite my lip, feeling the fabric press on my already sensitive pussy and between my booty cheeks. He yanks on it and a whimper escapes me, making a low growl vibrate in his chest.

    "Fuck, I love when you moan for me," he growls huskily, turning me to face him, his eyes fixed on my breasts.

    His nostrils re and I know he can smell how turned on I am, just as I can see how turned on he is... He steps closer, biting his lip as he

    squeezes my ass, sending a jolt of pleasure straight to my core.

    My cheeks burn as I feel him throb against me, that tantalising smirk not leaving his face.

    *This ass... fuck its perfection," he growls, his expression bing one of hunger. He wraps his other arm around my waist as he leans down, pausing for a second, his gold eyes meeting my pink ones. For a fraction of a second, it feels like he''s giving me a chance to back out.

    "I wonder..." he murmurs, as his gloved hand rests against the back of my head as his eyes flicker from my hair to my eyes and nose, until they linger on my lips again.

    "You wonder what?" I whisper. His proximity already robbed me of my breath.

    "I wonder if the Goddess stole my vision of what the epitome of beauty looks like right from my mind when she decided to create you... because there''s no other fucking way that a person could be this perfect and fucking beautiful in my eyes."

    I can''t help my smile slightly, his words sending my stomach into an even stronger frenzy of butterflies.

    "Maybe she did... but I think she did the same with my thoughts when she made you," I whisper, making him scoff as his nose nudges mine.

    Why can''t you see what I see in you?

    "You''re fucking delusional..." he breathes, and then his lips are on mine, kissing me with such raw, strong passion that my entire body erupts with tingles of pleasure. His lips move against mine with such fervour I can''t think, kissing, nibbling, sucking on mine as if he never wants to stop.

    Then we''re kissing one another, teleported to a world where there''s just the two of us.

    I run my hands up his arms, relishing the feel of his firm muscles beneath my fingers, before I wrap my arms around his neck, tugging him impossibly closer, my fingersbing through his lush curls.

    His kiss and his touch, it gives me a power I have never experienced before. He makes me feel so alive, so confident... as if something sleeping deep inside of me has awoken.

    His hand roams my body, and I slide my hand down his neck, wanting to feel his body against mine without these clothes between us. I fumble with his buttons, but with him kissing me, I''m unable to undo them. I gasp for air as he continues to kiss me as he withdraws his hand from my thigh and begins to unbutton his shirt before he pulls it off, his muscles flexing before he tosses it to the ground.

    Oh Goddess...

    I lick my lips, my mouth feeling so dry as I admire his godly body. My stomach somersaults as his chest brushes against mine and I close my eyes, feeling dizzy as he begins kissing my neck as he cups my thigh, wrapping one arm around my waist.

    He ps my ass lightly before squeezing it and making me whimper. He steps back and lifts me up bridal style, carrying me across the room.

    I automatically lock my arms around his neck, burying my face into his neck, inhaling his scent, my heart thumping in anticipation. His touch creates ripple after ripple of pleasure that dance through me.

    He ces me on the bed, his eyes raking over me as I press my thighs together the moment his gaze falls to my pussy. I blush as he slides his hands between my thighs and forces me to part them.

    "Do not hide from me, Mi Diosa," he murmurs huskily as he climbs on top of me, forcing my legs wider and I whimper, feeling his manhood throb against my pubic bone as he begins ravishing me with passionate kisses.

    One moment his lips are on mine, and then he''s trailing them down my jaw and neck.

    "Oh, Enrique..." I moan when he squeezes my breast, continuing to make his way lower, kissing and sucking on my breasts. I look down, my heart thundering as I take deep breaths, watching him ravish my breasts, every kiss inching closer to my hardened n****e. I tangle my fingers into his hair, my eyes fluttering shut the moment he takes my nipple in his mouth and sucks on it, making me moan loudly as my back arches. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Job ni b.. He tugs my bodysuit down off my breasts, and I gasp as I hear the slight tear as he frees my breastspletely from their confines and fondles one of them as he takes the n****e of the other in his mouth. Intoxicating pleasure...

    I cry out when he bites down on it, that sting of pleasure igniting something else within me, and I pull him up, unable to control the desire that burns through me. He lets out a quiet groan as I kiss him, my hands reaching between us. I run my hands over the nes of his torso, my fingers sliding into the band of his pants.

    He pulls back, his liquid gold eyes meeting mine.

    "Patience, Mi Amor... I''m nowhere near done with you..." he whispers, making me blush deeply. "And it seems you enjoyed that..."

    He kisses me passionately but keeps it short as he squeezes my b****t and takes a n****e in his mouth again, sucking on it. That delicious jolt makes me wriggle, the pressure intensifying.

    He runs his hand down my waist and hip, caressing my thigh before he slips his fingers between my thighs, and I gasp when he pushes thece aside, sliding his fingers between my soaking folds.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Oh, that''s it..." I whimper, and then his finger rubs my clit making my eyes fly open, a loud horny moan escaping me as I grip onto his back tighter.

    "Does that feel good, Princesa?" he whispers, twirling his tongue around my n****e as he begins rubbing my c**t in round circr movements, the double dose of pleasure making me moan helplessly. "Mhmm," I nod.

    He pauses, a devilish smirk crossing his lips and I almost pout, wanting him to continue but he doesn''t. Instead his fingers ghost down my inner thigh as he looks up at me. "What was that, Mi Amor? I''m afraid I didn''t understand."

    I pout, wriggling as I try to get anything to satiate the intense need for him to continue touching me.

    "Let''s try that again..." he whispers, trailing his tongue up the valley of my breasts.

    "Do you like me touching your soaking p***y?" he murmurs huskily as he traces my lips with his tongue. I caress it with mine before looking into his eyes.

    "Yes, Papi," I whisper, making a deep growl rumble in his chest and my eyes fly open when he thrusts his finger into me...

 Chapter 71

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    F**k, she makes me go crazy when she calls me that. I bite down on the side of her are sucking on the firm, supple skin as my finger squeezes inside of her. She''s f*****g tight and feels so damn good, and so, so wet for me. "Someone''s soaking for me already," I murmur. My c**k is f*****g hard and I want to bend her on all fours and take her right f*****g now, but I also want to taste and y with every f*****g inch of her first.

    I force myself away from her, wanting to see how f*****g good she looks as I y with her. There''s something f*****g satisfying knowing that I''m the only one who''s seen her like this. The only one she''s spreading her legs for.

    My gaze dips to her smooth p***y as I rub her c**t with my thumb before I get off the bed, slipping my fingers out and tugging her down to the edge of the bed and rubbing my thumb between her slick folds.

    "Fuck, you look delicious..." I murmur before I go down on her, plunging my tongue into her core, her arousal making my eyes sh as I begin eating her out.

    She moans in pleasure, her hand reaching down and tangling in my hair. Fuck, I love when she does that. She tastes fucking fine, better than anything I''ve had. This is the only thing that could ever quench my thirst and hit all the right f*****g spots. "Oh, Enrique... oh Goddess... f**k!"

    I smirk at her reaction the moment I had slipped a finger back into her and it''s just one finger.

    You have not felt anything yet, Mi Diosa. Once you have my cock inside of you, you will be screaming for mercy.

    She''s nearing her release and I''m having to f*****g try not toe as well.

    Sliding my finger out, I slip my tongue back inside of her and rub her clit with my thumb, wanting to have everyst drop of her. Her cries be louder, more hornier.

    "Oh that''s it, please don''t stop..." she whimpers, grinding herself against my face. Her entire body is on fire as I speed up my assault until shees undone for me.

    A loud gasp leaves her as her entire body tenses, her back arching, her hand tightening in my hair as she lets out a moan of a woman thoroughly satisfied before she copses on the bed, her entire body trembling as shebs her fingers through my hair. I run my tongue along her p***y, flicking her c**t that makes her whimper breathlessly before I move back, nting a few kisses over her sexy thighs. Thece fabric is pushed to the side and as much as I want to tear it off herpletely, I want to deliver through with the promise to cover it in her blood.

    I run my tongue along her pubic bone and her lower stomach, sucking teasingly before I lean over her, grabbing her by the back of her hair and tugging her up.

    *Taste yourself, Mi Amor," I murmur, kissing her slowly, wanting her to taste herself properly from my lips. She kisses me back, still breathless, running her tongue along my lips and flicking over my chin before she kisses my lips again, whimpering softly. "That tastes good, doesn''t it?" I murmur before stroking her tongue with my own.

    "Yes, Papi," she whispers, and I tense for a second when I feel her cup my balls and stroke my hard shaft.

    I''ve already got precum on my f*****g pants, and at this rate I''m going to fucking blow. I''ve been deprived of sex for far too fucking long. I pull back, although I could kiss her like that all fucking day.

    I reach down for my pants when she gets up, tucking her knees under her as she sits there, looking somehow f*****g dainty and angelic yet sexy-as- f**k at the same time, fully naked. She kisses my abs softly.

    "Allow me," she whispers, looking at me through herrge, gorgeous eyes as she reaches for my pants, slowly undoing the button. I watch her, my gaze flickering to her breasts that are now covered in marks made by me, her soft pink nipples are still swollen from my assault.

    Another jolt of pleasure rushes through me as her fingers graze against my skin. I watch her intently as she slides my pants and boxers down, letting out a shaky breath as she looks up at me with pink-tinged cheeks as my c**k springs free from its restraints. "So tell me, does it look like a stick to you?" I smirk, brushing her hair back as I grip the back of her neck.

    She licks her lips as she shakes her head. "Not at all..." she murmurs, running one tantalising finger down the length, before she ces two fingers under it, ncing up at me. "Can I taste it?" she whispers.

    Just the thought of having her tongue on me makes me want to choke her with it.

    "Do whatever the fuck you want, Mi Diosa," I reply huskily.

    She nods as she fondles my balls, leaning forward and flicking my tip with her tongue.

    Oh, fuck yeah...

    I tilt my head back for a second, looking down at her as she repeats the motion, sending another wave of pleasure through me. A soft moan leaves her lips and I tilt my head.

    Seems Mi Amor likes that...

    The third time she sticks her tongue out, running her tongue a little lower, I pull her closer, making her take the tip in her mouth. She instantly lets out a soft moan and looks up at me with lust coating her eyes. "That''s it, take Papi''s cock like a good girl," I growl, and like a good fucking girl, she takes more of me in.

    My hand tightens in her hair as pleasure rips through me. She begins moving her head, twirling her tongue around my cock that stretches out her mouth.

    Finding her rhythm to an act as old as fucking time, she''s a natural, and with every passing second her confidence grows as she sucks and bops on my cock and I''m fighting my all not to m myself down her throat.

    She now wraps her hands around what she can''t take in her mouth, making me groan as she begins pumping me with her hands as she sucks harder... faster, finding a rhythm that works for her and definitely fucking works for me. I begin mming into her, knowing her hands would stop me from choking her, anyway.

    Her moans be louder, my own groans of pure fucking bliss ripping through me.

    "Fuck, I''ming," I breathe roughly, about to yank her back, but instead she removes her hands from my d**k. Bracing one hand on my waist, the other cupping my balls as she takes me fully into her mouth and down her f*****g throat. A sexy choked moan humming against my cock. Fuckkk.

    A groan of pure fucking ecstasy that sounds foreign to me rips from my throat as I explode in her throat, mming her head against my pelvis as I bury myself fully in her mouth as I release my load, just the way she fucking wants it.

    I pull out, making her take in a big gulp of air, both of us breathing hard as wave after wave of fucking euphoria ms through me. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on FindNovel.. That is the best fucking blow job I''ve ever fucking had...

    I look at her, her lips looking raw and bruised along with the tip of her button nose.

    "You ok..." I ask, trying to squash the sliver of concern that ripples through me. Did I hurt her? A flicker of uncertainty rushes through me.

    She shakes her head, licking her lips as I tap her nose.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "No, I... loved it." She seems almost shocked herself, but there''s a glint of something else I''ve not seen in her eyes as she runs her hand down my chest appreciatively, her eyes shing pink as she traces my abs and looks down at my c**k that''s already f*****g getting ready for another round.

    "Good, because that is the best fucking blow job I''ve had," I murmur,

    cupping her chin as I rub my thumb over her lips. "It''s hard to believe that was your first time..."

    She smiles softly, "Good... because I want to do that again," she whispers, her voice sounding equally seductive and fucking coy.

    "You will be the ruin of me," I murmur, gazing into her eyes before I kiss her lips softly. I wrap my arm around her tightly, my hand cupping her face as we kiss deeper. Relishing every second...

    I lean over her, pushing her down and she drops back onto the bed, pulling me on top of her and I climb on top, my d**k pressed against her thigh as we kiss. I reach down, guiding it to her entrance, rubbing it against her c**t, making pleasure burn through us both. Oh, fuck yeah...

    She whimpers, cupping the back of my neck as I continue to rub against her, and she lifts her leg, pressing it against my hip and allowing me better ess.

    "Enrique..." she whimpers, tilting her head back as the pleasure rushes through her. I grip her ass, sliding my cock between her folds, throbbing against her entrance...

 Chapter 72

    - ENRIQUE ~

    "This will hurt a little..." I say quietly.

    "I know..." she murmurs. "I can handle it."

    "You can." I know she can... "Look at me."

    She opens her eyes, gazing into my eyes as I caress her a*s and thigh.

    There''s something I feel for you, but there are things... emotions that should never be expressed...

    Closing the gap between us, I press my lips against hers as I squeeze into her, she tenses, and I almost c**k a brow. "You do know my tip isn''t even f*****g in?" "Oh, Goddess..." she whispers, looking into my eyes, her eyes wide.

    "Focus on this..." I murmur, pressing my lips against hers, kissing her slowly and sensually.

    She sighs against my lips as I slowly thrust further into her, she gasps but I cut it off, sucking on her lower lip as I kiss her again, stroking her tongue with my own. With each caress, each breath, I''m entering her little by little, stroking and kneading her ass. Fuck, she''s perfection.

    I throb hard, the pleasure making me bite back a groan as I thrust into her. She gasps against my lips.

    "Rx..." I murmur, trying to control myself from mming into her roughly. I bury my head in her neck as I slide out ever so slightly and thrust in again, just a little further.

    She whimpers softly, her heart pounding as she holds onto me tightly. I thrust harder this time, and she cries out. I pull her flush against me just as I slide all the way into her. I feel the liquid as I break her hymen and she lets out a soft moan, her nails digging into my back.

    My arms tighten around her as Iy her on her back and adjust myself above her. She whimpers when I pull out slightly and I kiss her again as I thrust into her.

    The smell of blood mixes with the scent of s*x and arousal, a delicious concoction of sin.

    "I''m ok..." she whispers, and I drive back into her. With each thrust she rxes a little more and I move back slightly, pressing both her thighs up and against her hips, making sure not to apply too much pressure with my prosthetic, since I can''t feel with it, I often don''t realise how much strength I''m using.

    I look down at her, her eyes are half closed behind her thickshes, her cheeks flushed, lips raw and plumped even more, her long hair spread beneath her, she''sying there with one hand cupping one of her boobs that jiggle with every thrust.

    Her other hand is on my chest, her body shimmers with a thinyer of sweat and sex. Her legs spread apart and her pussy... her pussy is wrapped around my c**k, there''s blood mixed with her s*x juice, and I know at that moment this is an image I won''t ever be f*****g forgetting...

    Pleasure has awoken every sense within me as I watch her begin to rx. The pain will remain, but it will be reced with pleasure and until then I want to make sure I''m taking this at a pace that is pleasurable for her too.

    And Mi Diosa''s sexy little moans tell me exactly when and I speed up, each moan that leaves her only fuelling the inferno within me, she feels fucking incredible, I''ve never had to fight like this to control myself froming before and I know she''s ruined other women for me...

    A price I am willing to pay for this one night. Her moans be louder, and I feel her tighten around me as she nears her release. F**k!

    "You''re f*****g tight, Mi Amor," I growl.

    Her entire body tenses, her mouth parting as she lets out a scream of pure f*****g bliss. I deliver a few more thrusts as I hit my own release, swearing as I see f*****g stars. My damp curls tumble over my forehead as I look down at her, feeling her p***y tighten around me, and I slowly pull out, making her whimper.

    I smirk as I look at thece that is covered in more than just blood.

    "I delivered as promised..." I whisper seductively as I let go of her thighs and brace my hands on the bed as I lean over her and press my forehead to hers.

    She smiles, still breathing hard as she locks her arms around my neck.

    "I think I found something new I really love...." she whispers, blushing as she caresses my face.

    "Hmm, that was your first time... you''re only at the entrance of the world of pleasure... let me get you cleaned up and then I''ll show you how round two will deliver you to the depth of sin," I smirk as I move off her, kissing her lips. "I''ll run you a bath to sit in." She looks surprised before she smiles and shyly tugs the bed sheet over her as I get off the bed.

    Toote, Princesa... I''ve seen it all and left my fucking mark...

    "You mean... again?" she asks me, her eyes widening.

    I cup her chin, forcing her to look up at me. "That is exactly what I mean, because my hunger has not yet been satisfied."

    "You wanted this beast, now you can suffer the consequences," I murmur, but there''s no regret in her eyes, the sound of her racing heart follows me as I leave the room...

    "Oh, fuck! Enrique!" she moans hornily.

    It''s a whileter, and after I had let her soak off for a bit in the tub, I carried her back to the bed to continue ravishing her.

    I now have her on all fours, my hand tangled in her wet locks as I f**k her p***y from behind. "Ouch, Goddess! Please don''t stop!"

    "Oh, I don''t n to, Mi Diosa. You look so f*****g good, taking my c**k like a good little nymph." I growl, the sound of our skin pping every time I m into her fills the room along with our moans of pleasure.

    I pull out, spanking her ass once before I m into her again. She whimpers as I tug her up by the hair, wrapping my arm around her waist before fondling her breasts, kissing, and sucking her neck as I thrust into her pussy. The sound of her juices squirting out of her only making me speed up.

    "Goddess." she whimpers breathlessly, "Ah, f**k!"

    "Tell me, do you like Papi f*****g you like this?" I ask breathlessly, each thrust sending me close to the edge.

    "Yes, fuck yes! Ah!" she cries out as her orgasm rushes through her, and I pull out, flipping her over onto her back making her breasts bounce, yanking her down between my thighs as I stroke my cock roughly, hitting my own fucking orgasm as I spray strings of my milky cum over her breasts and stomach. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Job ni b.. I exhale, looking down at her sexy body that is not only covered with bites and bruises but also the perfect cream...

    "Now you look like you''ve had a good fuck," I whisper, taking hold of her chin as I kiss her. She kisses me back before licking her lips.

    "It was more than good, mind-blowing and euphoric," she whispers softly, caressing my jaw. I make the mistake of looking into her eyes, eyes that are full of so many emotions. "I love you, and I always will."

    Don''t... "Kataleya-"

    She ces her fingers against my lips and shakes her head. "Please don''t say anything tonight. Please..."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I look into her eyes. Deep down I wonder if she thought I''d give up on pushing her away... and right now, although I stand by my resolution, I don''t want to hurt her, not tonight.

    "Sleep, Mi Amor... Sleep," I murmur instead, dropping onto the bed beside her and pulling her close.

    Another rule broken.

    I never keep a woman in bed after a f**k.

    But here we are...

    She falls asleep fast, probably exhausted, and I don''t f*****g me her, her hands squashed between our chests as they rest against my heart. Holding her- this night is like a dream that will never be. One that can''t be... I bury my nose in her hair, inhaling her scent that reminds me of summer...

    Maybe it is only a dream for someone as broken and undeserving as me, but at least for tonight, she''s mine...

    I close my eyes and after a good while battling a hard-on, I finally feel myself drifting off when a low, melodic woman''s voice enters my mind.

    ''Rey Carmes¨ª... we areing!

    My eyes snap open, my heart thundering as I look around the room, my blood running cold.

    No one needs to tell me what that was because I already f*****g know.

    The guardsmen... they''reing, and I don''t have the Ash Stone.

 Chapter 73

    - KATALEYA ~

    My eyes open and I look around the room that is flooded with warmth. I sit up slowly, groaning softly. My body is aching.

    It''s the kind of ache you get after an incredibly satisfying workout, the ache that Sk said she loves. It shows your hard work bore fruit. But now I wonder if she meant it in other ways. Naughty Sky.

    Well, I do love this ache if ites from this activity. I... spent the night intimately with Enrique...

    I blush, unable to stop myself from smiling. A smile that fades when I realise he isn''t here... that makes me feel uneasy. Is he- no, he can''t be doubting it, becausest night he showed those emotions. Emotions that told me how he felt. Last night was perfect...

    I hug my knees and rest my right cheek on top of them as I gaze out of the window.

    He cares, I know that, but the fear that this is it, that he might just shut me out is sneaking in. It scares me.

    My wolf stirs inside of me, and I feel a ir of pain that isn''t mine. We are one and just as I love him, so does she. I sigh softly asst night flits through my mind.

    Is it wrong to love someone so deeply that I will never even wait for my fated? No, it isn''t. But I also believe we could be made for one another. That maybe we are mates.

    My strange thoughts are making me emotional, and I sigh heavily.

    Enrique, where are you?

    Getting out of bed I almost stumble, my legs feeling like jelly, and I blush, remembering how I begged him to keep going.

    Goddess! How will I face him?

    I cover my burning face as I rush to the bathroom. Once the door is closed, I drop the sheet and look in the mirror at my reflection.

    I''m glowing, I look refreshed and somehow different. My gaze flickers over the light marks that linger, although they are fast fading. I brush my fingers over them, reminiscing about the way his touch felt. The way his lips brushed my skin. My breath hitches as I look back in the mirror.

    "Mi Amor..." I murmur, smiling at my reflection before I look away and step into the shower.

    Last night truly was perfect, putting even my most beautiful dream to shame.

    After I get ready in a cotton dress, I head to the kitchen to find a note from Hugo that he was running some errands for Enrique and if he was not back in time, he has made some sandwiches for me. He had also added his number to the bottom, just in case. So considerate.

    Not knowing what to do with myself, with the emotions I am feeling, I decide to make a call to Jose. I walk into the lounge as I call him, d I had gotten his number.

    "Hello?"

    "Jose, hello..." I begin.

    "Is everything alright?"

    "Yes, I was wondering if there was an update on locating the young witch''s mother?" I ask as I sit down on the sofa and pick up one of the old books that is on the table and flipping it open.

    "Not yet, I''m afraid. I will contact the tracker I told to look into finding her and see if he has any update. He is the best person for the job but she is not easy to find."

    "I understand, I just... we are running out of time. Thank you, Jose, for your hard work."

    "Anytime, Princesa. Take care."

    "Wait!" I say, sitting forward.

    "Yes?"

    I blush at my behaviour. "S-sorry... I was just wondering if you knew where Enrique is?"

    "Enrique? He has been attending to work since morning. He had an important meeting that was moved up to today and with the discovery of some kind of monster in the waters, he''s working on that too." "Oh... I see... is there anything I can do to help?" I offer, suddenly feeling useless. I''m d he had work, but I wish he let me know...

    "Thank you, but you don''t need to worry yourself. I will let Enrique know you were asking-"

    "Oh no! Please don''t, it''s alright..." I don''t want him thinking I''m needy or clingy.

    There''s a long pause on his side before he speaks. "If that is your wish, I won''t, but if you need anything or change your mind, I will send you his number."

    "Thank you... could you please send me the image created by the child witch as well?" I ask, I want to show Raihana.

    "Of course, I will send that to you immediately."

    Thanking him, I hang up and sigh heavily. Goddess....

    My phone beeps with his iing image and Enrique''s number, which I save quickly. I message Raihana asking if she is avable to talk.

    Waiting for her to answer, I look at my messages from the girls. Nervousness and shyness rushing through me, but before I can get through even one page of messages, Sk begins typing. SKYLA: SHE''S ONLINE!

    An iing videocall makes my eyes widen.

    Goddess, these girls!

    I ept the call as Azura, Sk, and Song pop up on the screen. "You were not online for ages, sooooo how wasst night? Tell us!" SkCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    exims as she watches me with her cat-eyes burning into me as if wanting to read my mind.

    I blush and look down. "I... we"

    Song gasps. "Come on, Kat, tell us!"

    "Well, the date was perfect... we had a lovely time." I begin feeling like I''m

    caught in the headlights.

    "And...?" Azura asks.

    I nce up and nod. "We did," I say shyly.

    Sk gasps, her eyes wide, her mouth open as she stares at the screen. Song gasps covering her mouth and Azura smiles. "I knew it," she says. " And how do you feel?"

    "I feel great." I smile. I just wish he was here, so I knew how he felt...

    "Then I''m happy," Azura says softly. "Urgh, I feel emotional. What the heck? Am I going into some weird aunty mode?"

    "Yes you are, so shoo! Sooo details, girl! Details! How is he in bed?" Sk asks, as Malevolent jumps into herp and she leans forward.

    "Amazing," I reply.

    "We want details, hun," Song answers.

    I shake my head. "I think I''ll keep those feelings private," I say softly, looking down.

    "What, why?!" Sk pouts.

    "Are you shy?" Song asks with a smile.

    Giggling, I shake my head. "No, I just want to keep them between me and Enrique," I answer. I don''t know if he''d appreciate me saying that kind of thing to others and I don''t want to make him feel ufortable in any way. "Noo... I need deets... I''ll wait. One day you will surely spill." Sky smirks.

    "I understand if you don''t want to tell us even if I want to know, but I''m happy for you, Kat," Azura says, her eyes shockingly teary.

    "Dude, are you crying?" Sky asks her, already pouting at my answer.

    "I don''t know. I just feel so emotional knowing that Kat''s all grown up.

    Urgh." Azura wipes her eyes. "And the fact she gave herself to someone, Goddess, I want to wrap her up in a nket and hide her away! But he is hot." She nces around as if making sure Leo isn''t around, and I giggle. "He was lovely, though, and he took good care of me."

    "I''m sure he did." Sky winks.

    "I meant he was tender," I reply, blushing. My heart warming at the memory of how he treated me.

    I truly do love him...

    Azura nods as Song swoons at my statement.

    My phone begins buzzing, and I look at the tab that pops up.

    Raihana!

    "I have to go. I have an iing call," I say.

    "Well, keep in touch, we miss you," Azura says before the other two wave and I bid them farewell.

    I answer Raihana''s video call just as my phone beeps and I look at the text pop up. It''s from Azura.

    AZURA: I''m here if you ever want to talk about anything or want to know anything. It will stay strictly between us, ok? Don''t feel afraid to reach out. I love you Kat.''

    "Hey there, you look distracted," Raihana remarks.

    I blink, forgetting I''m on video.

    "Sorry! Just replying to one message..." I quickly thank Azura, truly appreciating her. It''s nice to have someone who is like an older sister to go to for guidance. Especially when I know Enrique is experienced. I saw him at Club Jewels... and I think Sk will be too naughty for me. Maybe I''ll go to her when I''m like, in my mid-twenties!

    Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I look at Raihana, who is observing me keenly. "You look... happy," she remarks, reaching for something from her desk. I can see she''s in herrge office with light grey oak wooden panels behind her.

    I nod. "I am." But my smile fades when I see her sit back and light a cigarette.

    "A cigarette... do you smoke now?"

    She gives me a half smile. "Mm, it helps a little, besides I''m so busy I don''t have time to eat at times and this my girl, takes that edge away."

    My heart breaks for her, right in that moment, and although I don''t want her to see it I''m unable to hold back the crashing wave of emotions that just struck me. She lost her mate too soon...

    Her expression bes serious seeing the tears in my eyes. "Hey... I''m fine, besides there''s plenty who smoke."

    "But not you, Raihana..."

    "Now you sound like your uncle." She pulls a face and puts it out. "There? Happy?"

    "Please take care of yourself," I plead.

    "I am, I''m doing good. Don''t you worry about that."

    Why won''t I worry when I''m seeing you lose weight, seeing the hair you once wore with pride being cut shorter... I wish I could take away your pain.

    "I''m sure you didn''t call me to look at me like my pet just died. So what is it?" she asks briskly, sitting back and resting her chin on her hand.

    I try to focus on why I asked her to call.

    "I''m going to send you a picture. It was drawn by a young witch here in Puerto Rico, in regards to Enrique. His beta told me he contains rage, hatred and darkness. He has also said he holds a power that has bled into him because of the Djinn''s possession of his bloodline. A dark power of sorts." I run my fingers through my hair.

    "Dark powers... and do you know, or have you witnessed this dark power?" Raihana asks, frowning.

    I pause. "Well, I don''t know. He summons darkness to himself, like a beacon or a me that draws a moth. But apart from that, it''s not- it''s not something that I can say ''Oh there it is''. I don''t know what I''m looking for, or what to make of it entirely." I sigh. Raihana nods as she listens.

    I send her the picture, taking a deep breath. "But... he is also something else, something that doesn''te from that darkness."

    Raihana nces up knowingly. "The Crimson King."

 Chapter 74

    -KATALEYA

    -

    "You know?" I am unable to hide my shock.

    "Not much, but back when his father terrorised this ce, I always felt that his title of The Crimson King had something more to it than simply a self-given name since the wolves of fire contained magic... magic that was not from the Djinn. I had my theories, but it was not relevant," she replies. But she''s looking at the screen, a slight frown on her beautiful face.

    "Can you make anything of it?" I ask, looking down at the image once again.

    The tiny stark moon surrounded by darkness. The ck shadows around the edge are beginning to w across the page.

    Then the man who has tendrils of the darkness wrapped around him, curling around his arms and back, and right in the centre is the wolf with pink eyes, surrounded by pink cherry blossoms.

    There is a clear white area around the wolf and where the white part goes, the dark tendrils curve around it, not touching the white.

    "Tell me, Kataleya, what do you think this depicts?" she asks, looking up at me.

    I frown, "Enrique, and he''s in danger," I say softly.

    "Yes, Enrique surrounded by a darkness that looks familiar, doesn''t it?" she asks.

    I frown, looking down at it. "The Crawlers..." I whisper, feeling suddenly cold.

    "And what are these crawlers doing?"

    "They''re drowning Enrique- consuming him."

    She nods. "And what is in the centre of this image?" she asks.

    "A wolf."

    "You."

    I nod slowly. "Exactly. The centre of the image depicts the wolf."

    "What are you saying?"

    "This prophecy isn''t about Enrique, Kataleya, it''s about you. ording to this, the darkness will im Enrique, but he is not the target. The target is the wolf trying to fend off that darkness. But the moment she fails, she''s doomed." Her words make my breath hitch as I look at the image in an entirely different light.

    The child witch might have been too young to understand her vision fully, or as I know already, they only get a vision. To understand it, it often takes more.

    "So, what are you trying to say?" I ask, looking up at her, my heart thumping.

    She looks at me, her eyes saddened. "I honestly don''t know how to say this without hurting you, Kat."

    "Tell me."

    "It''s best you stay away from him, especially if this is to happen on the blood moon, which I''m certain of by the way the moon is depicted. It''s a rough drawing, but I''m certain. So, I need you toe back." The blood moon... I foresaw my death...

    My heart thunders as her words sink in.

    Wait, what? Go back? Leave Enrique? No!

    I shake my head, "No... No... This picture shows the Crawlers consuming him. What about stopping that? I want to help him. We need to get rid of the darkness. I need to help him. I can''t leave him!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Raihana looks up at me. "Kat, my angel, listen to me. You are not just anyone. Goddess, you are my cousin, more like a sister. Look, I don''t want to tell your dad where he will end up forcing you to pack your bags right now, but I do need you toe back. I am begging you."

    Her words are only making it worse. She''s scared, I can see that. "And what about Enrique? What about the darkness?"

    "He... I don''t know, we will figure that outter, you are the priority. You are in all likelihood the Asheton Queen, which means you are needed for the final war. I need you safe. We need you safe. The world needs you safe." Her words are firmer, her eyes glimmering. My breath hitches. I will listen, but I need to help him!

    "But him, you''re worried about me, about my role in the final battle, right?" I whisper.

    "Yes, because we need that. We need to win the war that ising. Don''t you get it, Kataleya? This is bigger than any of us," she pleads, her voice soft even if her words are strong. "You have to choose the world over your love."

    "No!" I cover my mouth, breaking into tears. "No, I mean I want to but I''m not needed. If I''m meant to die, then that means I can''t be the Asheton Queen who will stand behind the Adonai!" I sob.

    She''s quiet and I look up at her in hopes that she has understood. "Why do you think you will die?" she asks, her voice making a shiver run down my spine. I look at her, feeling a glimmer of fear as I look into the woman who is the most powerful witch in existence. I haven''t told them about my vision... but did my tone make her realise that?

    "I just... no, I mean, I want to help-"

    "Answer me, Kataleya Tamia Rossi! What are you not telling me?!" she snaps, standing up as she ms her hand on the table, making me flinch.

    "I''m not - I''m not hiding anything..." I lie, feeling overwhelmed.

    "Kataleya..." she warns. "Don''t make me summon your father."

    I shake my head, regretting calling her. "Please, Rai-"

    "NOW, KAT! Tell me or I''m telling him!"

    "No! Don''t! Please-"

    "Tell me now!"

    "Ok! Fine! I had a vision that on the next Blood Moon I will die!" I cry out.

    She stands there breathing heavily as she looks at me, her brown eyes wide, before she ces a hand on her forehead. "Oh, for the Goddess''s sake! Really, Kataleya? I was not expecting you to withhold something like this!" Her voice turns from frustrated to worried. "Goddess, if you will hide things from us, then what hope do I have for the younger generation..." There''s disappointment in her eyes, and it breaks my heart. "I''m sorry. I wanted to help him before I die. I didn''t choose to be the Asheton Queen. Maybe it''s not me." I cover my face with my hands, feeling despair.

    "I think it is... look at me Kat," she whispers.

    I look up at her, wiping away my tears. "I know you love him, but right now, you need to be as far away as possible from him. For your safety."

    "But if the crawlerse for him..."

    She stays silent and I realise she has no answer. She''s only worried about me, not him. Once again, he''s being left alone... Once again, my family is turning their backs on him!

    "I''m noting back," I say quietly, yet firmly.

    "Kat." There''s disbelief in her eyes. "Please, be rational."

    I shake my head. "No. A long time ago, my kik¨¦ paid the price for the betterment of others. It seems that some sentences in this chapter require you to read theplete chapters on Jo bni b.c om in order to avoid an iplete reading experience. Right? He lost everything for the greater good. But I will not let him lose everything for the greater good again. Not this time. And if that means that I will die in the process, then I shall willingly die."

    "Kataleya... I didn''t"

    "No. You were crystal clear. I''m selfish, I''m horrible, I don''t care anymore. I only want to help him, and I will. I live for him, and I will die for him," I whisper, trying to stop my voice from trembling but failing.

    She opens her mouth, her eyes glistening with tears she''s learned not to shed, but I shake my head.

    "And if you tell Dad, or anyone, Raihana. It will only hurt more people because I refuse to change my mind. I will being for the Summit, I suggest you look into what can be done to stop the crawlers, not about saving me. I will do the same."

    "Kat..."

    "Goodbye, dear sister. I do love you, and I am sorry for hurting you today. Thank you for always looking out for me, but I''m a big girl now. I can take care of myself." My voice breaks as she shakes her head, about to reply, but I end the call, tossing my phone on top of the pile of books as I break into sobs.

    I hate hurting people, but why does Enrique have to pay the price again? Why does he have to suffer? Last time the Djinn wanted Dante and his family suffered, this time the Crawler wants me, why should he suffer?

    Not on my watch.

    My emotions surge forward, my eyes zing as every single thing Enrique has been through, everything that I know, courses through my mind...

    His pain is now my pain...

    His past is mine to remember...

    His torment is now mine...

    His suffering is now my suffering...

    This time, My Love will not pay the price, he will not. And that is Kataleya Tamia Rossi''s promise.

    I swear it!

 Chapter 75

    - ENRIQUE ~

    We areing.

    Those words continue to echo in my mind incessantly to the point that I now have a throbbing headache.

    They were the only thing that ruined an otherwise incredible night... Even if it was a night that shouldn''t have happened... They tore me out of that impossible dream, reminding me that reality awaited.

    I knew it, knew that if I gave in to the intense attraction that I felt for her, it would destroy far more than just my expectations.

    It was like tasting a forbidden fruit, which now makes everything else I have seen and tasted feel like dirt inparison... That itself is a curse that I am now inflicted with...

    I had left her shortly after that voice entered my mind, unable to sleep when my time was almost up to find the Ash Stone. I had headed downstairs and scoured the books, hoping for a clue.

    Anything to help me locate the Ash Stone.

    When morning came, and I was falling asleep over the books, Hugh entered, and I asked him to help me search for anything to do with the Ash Stone in my father''s old belongings.

    He nodded, not asking any questions, and had prepared to leave.

    I had been heading upstairs for a short nap when my phone rang and Jose notified me that the governor was in the city and that my meeting was moved up, so I showered and left to attend it. It wasn''t something I could dy, and I wanted the problem with the sea and the safety of the people to be taken care of.

    The meeting had gone as well as it could have, and I warned him about the restrictions I enforce around the beaches at night. Especially as these creatures seemed to attack only after dark.

    The mayor had obeyed, but it wouldn''t be long until he turned around and backtracked on his words. However, by tomorrow, he will no longer hold that title or power.

    This ce is mine.

    Money. The answer to most problems. It may not be able to buy happiness, but it sure as fuck came in use... And as long as I keep feeding the governor money, he will remain under my control.

    I have been tempted numerous times to put one of my own men in that position of power... or even run myself, but I don''t want to be exposed to the eyes of the world.

    The political world is a mass of corruption and lies, and it is not one I wish to be a part of. I have more things to deal with, and they won''t be done by participating in meaningless meetings or speeches filled with false promises.

    I already hold that power... but what I do not hold is the answer to where the witch is residing. I now sit back against the leather seat of my car, trying not to let my mind wander back to thoughts of Kataleya.

    I shouldn''t have done what I did, but then again, since when do I pay attention to what I should and shouldn''t do? I take what I want, right? That''s how it fucking works... only there''s something about her that I felt like protecting. What we didst night, the connection between us, felt like I was fucking high on ecstasy, and the pleasure was out of this f*****g world.

    I run my fingers through my hair. I''m doing it again... pondering over her and the taste that she''s got me reminiscing about.

    Her days are numbered here...

    There''s a tap on the window and I turn, looking at the man who stands there. I motion for him to get in and he obeys. "Alpha."

    "Diego... I told you time is limited... yet once again, you bring me no answers."

    "I''m sorry, Alpha, but despite finding a lead, everything I try leads me to the midst of our city, and there''s no sign of her there."

    I watch him sharply. "What do you mean?"

    He shakes his head. "I have used a few methods in terms of trying to locate a witch''s essence, but once I get to the city I see nothing but shops, and then mypass goes haywire."

    "At least we now have an area that is pinpointed, even if it is extremely vague. It is something," I remark, holding my hand out. "You said you used apass? Show it to me."

    For a moment he freezes before understanding dawns and I realise if he hadn''t slipped up, he wouldn''t have mentioned thepass.

    He takes it out and hesitantly holds it out to me. "It is very precious, it helps me find sources of magic..." he says as I take it and hold it up in front of me, frowning when I see the tiny inscriptions with the design. There''s magic in it. "And where did you get this?" I ask, observing him keenly.

    He looks a bit uneasy. "Let''s just say I wanted it, and I won it in a bet against a stranger."

    Something like this... could be ideal for so many things...

    "I understand it belongs to you. Rest assured, you can trust me, and I won''t mention it to anyone. However, can I borrow it? I need to find the witch as well as something else which might also be tied to magic. May I?"

    He looks down, conflicted. Clearly, this is something that means a lot to him.

    I wonder if this is how he tracks things... He is one of our best trackers, so he uses magic to help him.

    "If... if I was to say no, My Alpha..." He bows his head low. "Will you return it to me, and I will apany you and use it no matter where you wish to go?" he asks quietly, his voice holding a tinge of fear.

    "Very well then. It is yours, and I will not take it from you," I say, passing it back to him before looking ahead. If it means so much to him, I do not n to make a child cry for a picture. "Tell me the location where this leads you, let''s head there now." He''s silent, and I look over at him, cocking a brow when I see the surprised expression on his face.

    "Thank you, Alpha... but your words have reassured me." If you are not reading this novel on Job (n) ib, some sentences are iplete. Visit Job nib. to read theplete sentences for free. He looks down at hispass and holds it out to me. "You may borrow it for as long as you need. I just request that you please take care of it."

    It''s obvious that this thing means so much to him, and I will return it." Thank you for trusting me with it. It will be returned to you. However, how about youe with me? You can tell me how to use it."

    He nods. "I have one more request."

    "And what is that?" I ask as I start the car up.

    "Please don''t tell anyone about this item."

    "I will not." I look down at thepass, hoping it leads me to some answers.

    "Thank you. Please drive to the centre shopping centre. From there, I will guide you, Alpha," Diego says.

    "Let''s find this witch then."

    "Alpha, do you think you can locate her?"

    I''m not sure... but I do n to try.

    "There''s only one way to find out," I smirk.

    Diego told me the location was a ce full of shops. She could be a customer, someone residing in one of the apartments, maybe even underground... somewhere around here.

    Thepass was indeed heating up and vibrating until I closed it. The witch is somewhere here...

    I''ll search this ce one shop at a time. But I will find her.

    My phone rings and I take it out, seeing it''s Jose. "Yeah?"

    "I know you''re a busy man and you''ve put Hugh to work, but what about Princesa Kataleya? She was asking about you. I heard the meeting is done."

    "The meeting was done a long time ago, but I have other things to do... surely you didn''t call me just because Kataleya was asking about me?"

    "Actually I did... Hugh has been here all day, she must be lonely." I frown, wishing I knew she had called.

    "When did she call?"

    "Did the princesa win your heart?"

    I scoff. "My heart? I would need to have a heart for someone to win it, no?"

    "You are right, you don''t have a heart because she has already taken it... so go home, she''s waiting for you. I know our rule is not to be there the morning after... but that''s for other women, not your reina." Mi reina...

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. I just treated our guest well. Showed her exactly what this ind has that Ennd does not."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Extremely well..." he snickers.

    He''s been far too serioustely, seeing that cocky side of his back makes me smirk. "Also, Jose... There is something I need to talk to you and Carlos about tonight. Something urgent. I''ll tell you where toeter. Make sure you tell Carlos too." I need to tell them everything that happened and about taking my ce as El Rey Carmes¨ª.

    "Understood," he replies before I hang up.

    Maybe I should head back...

    I look around at the shops wondering where the witch could be hiding.

    You''re somewhere in in sight... but where?

    Where would I hide...

    I am looking around and I stop when I spot a caf¨¦ right ahead, tilting my head as I remember Kataleya. I wonder if she''s eaten. I had sent Hugh away to search. Now feeling a little concerned, I nce at the time before I stride over to the door. That''s when I stop, seeing the sign hanging from the door. It''s the middle of the day, yet it has a closed sign on it, but I can smell the goodies baking inside.

    I should take some treats, maybe the sign is set to ''closed'' by mistake?

    There are plenty of people walking around here. No one finds me standing here weird.

    I miss the chef at the packhouse, and this scent reminds me of hers. I remember her cooking for me daily, remembering all those desserts she made especially for me, but going back there meant facing Luis and Marie. My good mood suddenly dampens.

    Yes, I''m taking Kataleya back to Ennd... but to take a luna? The very idea seems ridiculous now.

    Jose is right, even if I will not admit it. She has my heart...

    And this is the result when someone steals your heart without even asking your permission.

    Shaking my head, I walk towards the bakery and push open the door. The bell tinkles, but at least it''s unlocked.

    Entering, I look around. There are some cups and tes on a few tables. One table even has a steaming mug standing on it, and another has a half- eaten pastry.

    Looking around, it''s like everyone just decided to stop at once.

    The sound of someone in the back makes me look up and I quietly approach the counter. I can still hear the sounds from the back when suddenly it just stops.

    "El Rey Carmes¨ª... you are here despite the sign that clearly states that we are shut."

    That voice didn''te from the back, and now that I listen, I hear only silence from the back.

    I turn sharply to spot the middle-aged woman standing against the far wall. Her eyes trained on me. She smells like a werewolf... but she is not one... Oh, I knew who she is.

    "It''s been far too long, has it not?" I ask quietly, my eyes glimmering gold as I look at the woman who stands there with a knowing smile on her face. I''ve found her. The witch that I have been searching for.

 Chapter 76

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    Ha. She may have aged slightly, but there''s no doubt about who she is.

    "It has indeed, Alpha Enrique. My enchantment had one w... Yet I thought it was foolproof."

    "But it really isn''t. I guess luck was shining on me when I decided to get some pastries and cakes for someone," I answer, watching her intently. I can see her aura around her. The power that emits from her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I understood the deception spell. If one looks for what''s hidden, they cannot be found, but unintentionally it''s possible to stumble upon it, in this case, her. She was always paranoid, as if running from someone or something. But seeing the way she looks uneasy, I wonder if it is me she''s always run from? Although that makes no sense.

    She looks tense as she stands there unmoving. "What is it that you desire from me that you seek me so desperately?"

    "I understand you do not want to get into our affairs, but I need your assistance. You are the only witch in Puerto Rico of your calibre... So tell me, Ha, will you help me?"

    Her eyes flicker a deep green, a sh of annoyance in them. She bows her head, to my surprise. "Do you mock me when you know I cannot refuse you?"

    I frown as I slowly advance towards her. I understand my pack members fearing me, like Diego... but for her to be afraid...

    Why? She owes me nothing, and I am not my padre. Yes, many witches were killed doing his bidding... but I am not him.

    "I am requesting your help. It is not amand even if you live on mynd, but I would be grateful if you do agree to help me," I say quietly. Does everyone think so badly of me?

    "You are El Rey Carmes¨ª. Your wish will always be ourmand," she replies, her eyes shing with fear and something else as she leans back. I stop in my tracks.

    One thing I know about witches is to pay attention to every little thing they say. There''s more to that. "Exin," Imand. "Why would you listen to me simply because I am El Rey Carmes¨ª?"

    She looks up at me almost curiously before her eyes widen and she smiles humourlessly. "The most dangerous thing possible is not knowing what you possess... You have no idea what power you hold, do you, Alpha Enrique?" "No, but I think you do. Tell me." This time, I n to get the answers.

    "If it is yourmand," Ha says bitterly.

    "It is a request, not amand," I say, knowing I''d rather she understands and helps willingly. My father spent most of his lifemanding others to obey him. That''s not how I am going to demand respect. I''ll fucking earn it.

    I step back and sit down at one of the tables, taking out a cigarette and lighting it as I put my feet up on the table, showing her I am not going anywhere.

    She watches me before she takes a deep breath, shaking her head. "The answers lie before you..."

    "I''m sure they fucking do. Doesn''t mean I will change my mind about wanting you to tell me them though."

    She frowns at that before she sighs in exasperation. "You are born from the blood of Hecate. You are her very own lineage. You are a descendant of Roja herself."

    "I''m listening." I remark, taking a drag on my cigarette.

    "Hecate did not wish to associate herself with your line because, although you have magic running through your veins, everyone knows men sumb to the l**t for power far faster than women do. You, Mi Rey, are a sorcerer, meaning you possess magic. The only sorcerer currently in existence in this world, for no man can possess magic save the descendants of Roja."

    My eyes glimmer as I stare at her. Magic?

    I don''t think so...

    "Like your father before you possessed. That power you have is one that you can use without the need for spells. Magic that grants you power over us - the daughters of Hecate. You have the power your father had, a power you epted when you took your oath and epted your title as El Rey Carmesi. The very same power your father used to bless his people with and what helped them-"

    "Mask their scents and grant them speed? I remember how their fur was on fire... the wolves that seemed to be made of magic and fire itself..." Vague memories of seeing such a thing as a child hazily fill my mind.

    "Exactly, he created the wolves of fire. Blessing ordinary wolves with powers beyond their imagination."

    So, it was not the Djinn... I had thought as much. And the wolves of fire was the title for the army padre had built... not another name for the guardsmen.

    I sit up straight, dropping my legs to the floor and lean forward, remembering something from back then.

    "My father also had many witches under hismand, were they..."

    She nods. "Yes, because none would defy a sorcerer''smand. Perhaps a few were willing, but I assure you most were forced to do his bidding... and they lost their lives in the process."

    "So, the witches obey the sons of Roja like a wolf does his Alpha..." I remark, blowing out a string of smoke, my eyes glimmering as I let the revtion sink in. "Then... is that the reason that you are hiding in fear? That I willmand you to do my biddings?" "I already lost my daughter. I did not want to lose anyone else...." Her gaze flickers to the kitchen, and I c**k a brow.

    "Do you have more family?"

    She looks uneasy before she nods. "Y-yes."

    I nod, not pushing her. Whoever it is, is hiding, possibly by magic. "Fear not, I don''t want anything from you that will endanger your life," I promise quietly.

    "Don''t you? Is it not what your kind always wants? Don''t us witches always suffer for your kind?" she asks usingly.

    "Not for me. However, correct me if I''m wrong, but you just attested that I am also of your kind."

    "You misunderstand. You are one of a kind, Mi Rey... you are not one of us."

    Her cold words don''t even affect me. She''s not saying anything I don''t already know. "Understood. It does not surprise me. I often feel I don''t belong anywhere. Your revtion only proves that I was born to walk this earth alone. I won''t take any more of your time than I already have, I just have a few questions."

    She does not want me here, and what she has said ys on my mind heavily. What does this mean for me?

    "The guardsmen. What do you know about them?"

    *The guardsmen are born from fire, they are said to be your protectors. They will kill for you, and if you wish, they can unleash havoc upon the world for you. Or they might just destroy your world if you fail to tame them first. Or they might." "Tame them?" I ask as I stand up, making her tense a little.

    "Control them with what you do not possess, Mi Rey. The Ash Stone."

    "Do you know where it is?" I ask.

    She shakes her head. "I''m afraid I do not, but I am certain you will figure it out."

    My stomach sinks, so she doesn''t know... She nces towards the door, and I know she wants me gone.

    "Very well... I will leave soon. Tell me do you know anything about a monster called a Crawler?"

    "It does not seem familiar, why do you ask?"

    "A... friend of mine, acquaintance... guest, whatever has been attacked by these creatures of darkness. Theye from the otherworld, made of darkness and feed upon fear and rage. If you are not reading this novel on Job nib , some paragraphs are iplete. Their target is a woman not of this ind, and I was wondering if you could give me something to work with if you have any idea of what they could possibly want from her." "Ah... the darkness from my Herina''s vision."

    My heart skips a beat, a vision?

    "Your daughter had a vision?" I ask, "One that included these monsters?"

    She observes me intently, chewing on her lip. "You do not know of the vision."

    It''s a statement not a question.

    "Clearly no. And it was one that involved me... tell me Ha, is that why you hide from me. Thinking I might want to know more or what?"

    "Or that you will me the omen on my daughter.

    Omen?

    "Who knew of the vision? Who was it told to?" I ask, trying to calm the bubbling rage within me.

    "Given. She drew it and it was passed from her hands to your carer. My daughter asked for you, but you were not brought to her but he reassured her that he would make sure you get it." Hugo?

    My stomach twists as another sharp sting of betrayal rushes through me.

    "What was the vision of?"

    "Of the woman you speak of, the foreign queen who has set foot here. While you are consumed by the darkness - or as you call them, crawlers. She is the one who holds the light. I only caught a glimpse of it and it has been far too long. It could depict anything depending how you look at it."

    I don''t know what to reply... I will be consumed by them? Does she mean I am bringing the darkness... my stomach churns with unease.

    "So are you telling me that I am the one who is putting her at risk?" I ask quietly.

    She tilts her head, "Do you want me to speak the truth that benefits you or the truth that benefits her?"

    "The truth that benefits her," I answer instantly. What kind of question is that? Obviously I''d f*****g choose her.

    "Then stay away from her, for the more time you spend with her, the more that darkness shall bury its ws into her. Now you have asked enough, make sure to pay me for my time," she says crisply, the words leaving an odd feeling inside of me. My mind is a storm. As I thought... keeping her here, I''m only hurting her in more ways than I thought.

    "So, if I stay away from her, she''ll be safe... that''s all it takes, right?" I ask, needing to be sure.

    Silence greets me and I turn around, only to see the room is now empty.

    I run my fingers through my hair in frustration as I toss down some money irritably before I m my hand on the table.

    Where has she gone?! I was not done!

    I close my eyes, exhaling slowly, before opening them and staring up at the ceiling.

    I will not let anything happen to you. When this summites, I will not bring you back.

    I head to the door, wanting to return. Theck of sleep and the exhaustion of the day are catching up. And above all that... maybe, just f*****g maybe, I needed to see her to calm the storm brewing within me...

    The bell on the door tinkles when I open it, and it''s like I''m stepping out of a time capsule.

    "Excuse me, Alpha, you forgot this."

    I turn to look at the girl, who might be in her early teens, as she holds up a paper bag that smells pretty good, promising lots of treats.

    "Thank you. How much do I owe you?" I ask, wondering if this is the witch''s daughter. Who once again I have no name for.

    "You have already paid plenty. Goodnight, Mi Rey..." She bows her head before disappearing and I leave the shop, getting back into my car and driving towards the vi, the witch''s revtion swirling around my mind...

 Chapter 77

    - ENRIQUE -

    I enter the vi, my mind still a storm of thoughts as I piece together all the things that have happened. The number of times she had gotten hurt around me... It was because I drew them to me...

    I stop in my tracks when the smell of delicious food hits my nose, and the sound of soft humming reaches me. Her beautiful voice drawing my attention.

    1 look towards the kitchen, rememberingst night and close my eyes, turning away. How do I pretend everything is ok when I''m already preparing for her departure?

    Hesitating for a second, I then walk towards the kitchen, the doors open and I quietly lean against the doorframe, watching her. She''s wearing a dress that entuates her thighs and waist, her back is to me and for a moment I appreciate her. She''s like a ray of tight, bringing warmth, happiness and... love. Her hair, which reminds me of sand and the beach, is in a loose braid and when she turns slightly, there''s a soft smile on her plump lips.

    For a second, I wish I could keep her.

    She would be the reason I would feel something inside of me, a reason to live, someone to call my own... but believe it or not... and I can''t imagine myself ever admitting this, but I do not deserve this Rossi Princesa.

    I will never risk her life, and never be the reason she suffers again.

    "Will you simply stand there?" she asks softly, bringing me from my thoughts.

    I nce up at her, realising her heart is pounding despite the fact she''s continuing with what she''s slicing.

    A silence falls and I wonder what to say...st night I had shown more emotions than I should have... and what should have just been a moment of passion became something far more...

    "I was wondering what you''re making," I lie as I step into the kitchen.

    She looks up at me and I instantly realise she''s been crying.

    As much as I want to go over and ask her who made her upset, I don''t. After all, it''s probably me for leaving her suddenly without even a message this morning.

    "Oh just some food, I wanted to make myself useful," she responds softly as tension falts between us.

    "I uh, I did pick up some pastries and things," I say, walking over to her and cing the bag on the counter.

    "Oh! Thank you. I actually went to this caf¨¦ when I was jsearching for you when I first arrived." She smiles. "It''s where someone told me about Club Jewels." Ha?

    I cock a brow. "Oh yeah? Care to share who?"

    She opens her mouth when her gorgeous eyes widen, and she shakes her head. "No. I can''t tell you... you might punish them," she mumbles, looking at me suspiciously. Maybe.

    "So you came to Club Jewels to find me?" I smirk.

    She blushes and nods. "Yes, and then you were paying attention to that pretty woman in red?"

    "Ruby."

    "Yes. Ruby."

    A slow smirk crosses my lips. Is she jealous? I could reassure her she has nothing to be jealous of when she is far sexier and captures my attention more than anyone else ever has. To ess theplete chapters for free, visit Jo b ni b.co-m.I take out a cigarette and light it. "So let me guess, a middle-aged woman with dark eyes told you?" I ask choosing not to say more on the topic of the girls at the club. ¨¤ ce I don''t even f*****g go to anymore.

    What the f**k has she done to me?

    "I don''t remember," she lies with a pout.

    "You do not know how to lie, Mi Amor. Tell me, did she work there?"

    "If you promise to not do anything to her," she pleads.

    Even now she''s worried about others. I cock a brow as I brush the tip of my fingers through the hair that frames her glowing face. F**k, is she beautiful.

    "You should worry more about yourself, not others," I say. "But I already know who it was."

    "Oh..." she says.

    So she had sent her to me... why? Why risk her life if she told me to stay away? I think bitterly.

    "Enrique..." She steps closer and I instantly step back.

    F**k.

    I see the confusion and hurt sh in her eyes as she looks up at me with tender eyes.

    "What is it?" I ask, turning away from her slightly.

    "I made food... are you hungry?" she asks. That''s not what she wanted to say, but it''s obvious she changed her mind.

    I want to refuse her, tell her that I''m not hungry, but then I see the sd she''s cut and the dishes she''s taken out. The effort in everything obvious.

    If I refused... it would break her heart... but if I epted, it would give her a hope that does not exist.

    ""''ve already eaten... I just thought to drop this to you," I say quietly, motioning to the bag. "I have some work to do. I might not be back tonight, so-"

    "Please don''t shut me out," she whispers pleadingly, cing a slender hand on my chest.

    I can''t do this... not to you. You deserve more.

    "How can I shut you out when I never let you in to begin with?" | murmur, ying with her hair, feeling like someone just punched me in the throat. My own words cut through me and that wound is only deepened when I see the hurt in her eyes. I take a drag on my cigarette, refusing to meet her gaze and look away swiftly.

    "Look, I have things to do so I''ll be heading out. Make sure you''re packed for the summit," I say, ncing at her shadow on the ground and not at the woman herself.

    "The summit is not for a few days. Why are you telling me to pack now? Won''t you be returning here after your work is done or tomorrow even?" she whispers.

    "I''m not sure, depends. I''m an alpha, Princesa. I have more to do than waste it here." I close my eyes, resenting myself for saying those words.

    I really am a cabr¨®n.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "At least eat before you go. I made so much food, it-will go to waste otherwise."

    I turn back to her, and that is when I make another mistake. Seeing her standing there, how does one refuse a diosa?

    "Well, since you went through the trouble, sure. You do cook welt," I remark.

    A beautiful smile graces her face as she turns, her boobs jiggling as she hurries to the oven.

    "I made roasted chicken as well as some steamed veg and roast potatoes..." she exins as she opens the oven door, sending a strong waft of the delicious scent through the room.

    "It does smell good... but not as good as you. And I doubt it will taste as good as you do."

    She smiles at me, her cheeks tainted with the colour of sin itself. I smirk slightly as I lean against the counter, watching her work.

    Making her blush is fun, but watching her is also fun.

    She''s gorgeous and those killer curves are a distraction, like always.

    I walk over to the table and sit down, putting my cigarette out as I wait for her to take her seat. After a few moments, she takes a seat gracefully.

    "I''m sorry for all the burdens I have brought upon you," she apologises, cing food on my te and I try not to stare at her breasts.

    I cock a brow. "How exactly do you think you have done that?"

    "The Crawlers, they are after me and I brought my problems to you... also I-"

    "They are not a problem, remember I can destroy them now."

    "Still, I made you leave your home and put your pack in harm''s way..." She sighs sadly, but despite that her cheeks still remain tinged. "Thank you."

    I pick up my fork, breaking into the chicken and take a bite. The sound of cutlery fills the silence until she speaks.

    "Will you not consider the prosthetic?" she asks quietly as she takes a small bite of her own food.

    I pause, ncing up at her. "I told you I do not need it."

    "But it will make me happy..."

    Don''t use that on me, Princesa... "And why should I care about what makes you happy?" I ask emotionlessly.

    She looks down for a second. "What will it take for you to agree to wear it?" she asks, her face full of conflict.

    I look across at her, chewing slowly and tilting my head. "For you to promise me one favour." Just in case she tries to be difficult.

    Her face falls, her heart thundering as she stares at me.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I mean, Princesa, if I wear it, if I ept it, in turn I will call on you to grant me one wish, and when I ask for this favour, you will not break this oath."

    Her heart is thundering as she stares at me, her eyes full of emotion. "To promise something so blindly... is that what you truly want from me in return?" "Yes. But the choice is yours. Do you wish for me to ept this prosthetic?"

    She nods hesitantly.

    She''s smart and I know she''s pondering all the cons, but I know her... she will agree.

    "Very well then, I will promise to grant you one wish. I am certain you will not ask for something that will hurt me." She looks down, her breasts rising and falling rapidly. Why does that feel like she almost knows what I might ask of her?

    "Great. So let''s enjoy the meal. I need to head out again after this."

    "Oh..." she looks disappointed for a second and I almost ask if she was missing me. The words are on the tip of my tongue, but I hold them back.

    My time is running out and I need her away and safe from here. As for the leader of the Crawlers that she saw in her vision, well, I have a n.

    I might just break that trust you have in me, Princesa, and if I do., Lo siento, Mi Amor.

 Chapter 78

    - ENRIQUE -

    It''ste into the night and despite the multiple dives, I am no closer to reaching where the chupacabras areing from and my body is demanding rest.

    I reach home pretty f*****g defeated and exhausted, with Jose saying I needed to regather my strength before trying again.

    The pressure in the depths of the water was pretty intense, too. I know I''m close and I know it''s there. I just need to find it...

    I head upstairs, reaching for the handle of the door to the room she''s in when I close my eyes and turn away, heading to the room across the hall.

    Having dinner with her made me realise I won''t have her around for much longer. It kind of hit f*****g hard.

    Since she came, I have felt emotion, felt at peace and enjoyed moments of actual enjoyment.

    I shower slowly, letting the cold water trickle down my body. There is hot water in this ce, but I still prefer the.cold.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I need to try something more drastic. What lures a chupacabra out... should I lie in waiting until one appears for me? I sigh as I finish washing and step out of the bathroom, towelling myself dry.

    My mind wanders to Hugh who hadn''t found anything in Dad''s belongings regarding the Ash Stone. But he had found a book on mythical creatures which, although may not bepletely legitimate, it might contain some answers. I had asked him to bring them tomorrow, ''and when he does I will ask him about what Ha had said.

    Ha... she had another daughter she kept hidden, kept herself hidden out of fear... I sigh.

    I don''t want anyone on my ind or on any of mynd to think they are in danger. How do I show them that I will not abuse them, that it is my duty to keep them safe?

    If I had a Luna, like Kataleya- stop.

    I groan as I pull on some fitted navy boxers, thinking of Luis'' ranting on the phone this morning.

    The cabr¨®n... does he really think I need him that much?

    I will deal with him after the summit.

    Frowning, I dry my hair vigorously before tossing the towel down and nce at the time.

    It''s nearly three in the morning... I feel a little hungry.

    Perhaps there are leftovers from earlier. The food was delicious.

    I leave the room and silently make my way down the hall when I freeze. The smell of something deliciously sweet reaches my nose. I sniff the air, icing and zed cherries? Is it that dessert she madest time?

    I didn''t have any at dinner. I speed up and enter the kitchen, stopping in my tracks at the foot-long chicken sub that is sitting on the counter, along with a te of the cherry bakewells she had made. Yeah, weird as f**k name. Then there are also two tumblers. One was clear, revealing that it contains a milkshake inside.

    I take the lid off the second one, it contained a hot drink.

    There''s a small piece of paper on the counter and on it are written the words: I made a little something in case you are peckish.

    Now that''s the kinda girl you make your wife and mate.

    I sit down, reach for the sub and take a bite out of it.

    It''s fresh and cool... I nce down the hall.

    She had put this stuff out when I got back or the bread wouldn''t have tasted so fresh...

    I nce to the side when I pause mid-chew as I look at the prosthetic that sits on the counter.

    She really won''t stop until I ept this, will she?

    "Why were you not asleep?" I ask, knowing that although I cannot sense her right now, I don''t think she''s gone. She''s lurking somewhere in this kitchen.

    I hear a small gasp and turn to see her peer out from the side pantry.

    "I couldn''t sleep..." She blushes as she shyly steps out, looking away from me.

    Oh yeah, I''m only in boxers, not that she''s in much more... instantly my gaze dips to her body and it suddenly feels a thousand times fucking hotter in here.

    "Why, was it too hot?" I remark.

    1

    She''s wearing a ruffled crop cotton floral night top with matching shorts, and neither does the top cover much or support anything as every move she makes, makes those tits bounce and nor do those shorts cover her thighs.

    There are tiny cherries printed all over it and when she rubs her arm, squeezing her breasts together, can see the hint of the underside of her breasts from under that tiny flowy top. It seems that some sentences in this chapter require you to read theplete chapters on J (o) b n i b in order to avoid an iplete reading experience. And now I won''t be able to fucking sleep because I''ll keep picturing the sexy doll before me.

    "No, not really...

    I take another bite, not replying. She walks over to the table and runs her fingers along the prosthetic. "You should put it on before eating," she urges.

    "You are so pushy, it''s irritating." I frown. "Like an -annoying mother or wife." 2

    She giggles. "Sometimes we have to push a little. I''m sorry for nagging... but please?"

    For Goddess''s sake. I ce the sub down, grab the bionic limb and put it on. She reaches to help me but with ease I adjust it, watching the wires disappear into my arm before I flex it, and pick up the tumbler containing the milkshake.

    She watches me happily and I cock a brow as I take a gulp and lift the sub with my other hand. Yeah, this shit is weird.

    I ce the ss down, motioning for her to sit down." Don''t just stand there, unless giving me an excellent image of your breasts is your intention."

    Her eyes widen before she quickly takes a seat opposite me, and I smirk as her breasts bounce.

    "Nice view..." I add before looking down, remembering I can''t risk something happening again. I frown in irritation, hearing her heart rate quicken.

    "Did you find anything?" she asks me quietly as I slide both drinks towards her. She smiles at me softly taking the milkshake. Fuck she''s cute and sexy.

    I had mentioned the chupacabras to her before I left earlier in the evening, and the mention of them makes me frown even deeper.

    "No, but I am sure they are entering through the water, through a crack as I already said and I stand by it. I just... no matter how deep or further down I go towards that ce, I feel the power but I can''t see anything..." I frown as I nce up at her, where she''s watching me with a sharp expression on her face." These fuckers need to be taken care of before I lose another life. I was so determined I''d find the source, r dove deeper, carrying a couple extra tanks, but nothing."

    She''s silent, her eyes glimmering pink. "Where the Hawksbill turtles feed, search for the coral reef." I frown as I stare at her and she blinks, frowning ever so slightly.

    2

    "What was that?" I ask, picking up on her racing heart as she ces a hand on her shoulder.

    "I saw it... the fissure, the crack between our worlds... I saw something that disrupted the turtles..."

    I observe her. Did she have a vision? Just how much can this woman do?

    "The ind and seas are full of coral reefs."

    "But are there many with Hawksbill turtles surrounding it?" she asks. "I recognised them. They are an endangered species."

    "So instead of simply following in the direction I am sensing the power, I should search for coral reefs filled with the Hawksbill turtles..." I ponder as I slide -my te aside and pick up a Cherry Bakewell.

    Well, I popped her cherry... and she looks like a sexy cherry I want to devour all over again... I guess I like cherries... but I''ll settle for these Bakewell tarts for now. I smirk at my own thoughts. 2

    "Yes,

    " she says as I reach over and brush a strand of her hair back slowly, our eyes lock and that tension returns. Her eyes soften, full of emotions I don''t want to see and I quickly remove my hand and finish my tart. "Well, I''ll take that approach... you really are full of surprises," I remark as she bites into a Bakewell tart, looking f*****g fine.

    She simply smiles. "You have no idea." To my surprise, she winks one of her gorgeous eyes at me and I feel my heart rate speed up a little.

    I smirk in response, "I already have learned a few.... I''m sure I''ll learn a few more soon enough."

    She giggles. "I''m sure you will."

    I look over at her, wondering what talent she possessed to always ensnare me in a conversation? You really are a diosa.

 Chapter 79

    - KATALEYA

    -

    The day of the summit is finally here, and where I should be excited to meet my family, whom I have missed dearly, I feel a sense of sadness instead.

    That night, those precious moments in the kitchen, that was thest time I saw Enrique until this flight we are now on to make the over ten-hour journey. A flight he has barely acknowledged me on despite how long it is and I know he is shutting me out. He''s wearing the prosthetic. That night I told him he has to wear it daily instead of his other ones, and it looks like he is holding to the promise he made.

    However, although he''s wearing it on the flight, he isn''t using it. Maybe it''s out of habit or he doesn''t want to use it, but at least he''s keeping it on. Maybe he''ll get used to it in time, but I do wonder why he dislikes it so much. I thought we had made progress. Valentina is on her way back too. However, she has taken a separate flight with Li Sheng, whilst I''m on a private jet with Enrique. I told her she need not return with me, and I promised Marie that when I return, we''ll hang a little more. Promises that now feel like self-reassurances. After all, I still want to help Enrique regarding the darkness.

    "There''s an hour left before wend, ma''am. Would you like anything else?" The flight attendant asks.

    "No, thank you." I shake my head, deciding I should get changed. We won''t have time to do so once we''vended since the summit starts in under two hours.

    I stand up, ncing at Enrique, but he has his eyes closed, his breathing steady. He''s been like this for thest few hours of the long journey. He must have been tired.

    I pause as I pass him. Reaching down, I softly brush his lush brown locks from his eyes.

    I wish you spoke to me... why are you shutting me out?

    It''s scaring me, as if he''s avoiding me. And if that''s the case, does it mean he might- No! I will not think it.

    I sigh softly before I turn and walk toward the adjoiningpartment. Was giving him everything I have, not enough?

    Feeling glum, I take out a long-sleeved ck dress with gold detailing on the waist.

    What is my heart trying to tell me? Why do I feel so low?

    Is it because I don''t know what to say to Mama and Dad?

    That''s not it.

    But what are we? I don''t even know...

    I put on somece stockings and ck heels and braid my hair back. I pack my handbag with a few items and slip my mobile into it. Visit Jobni''b  to read theplete chapters for free. I''m happy that I will get to see both Sky and Zu, I missed them! It''s a shame I won''t get to see Alessandra since I wille back with Enrique. I need to message her again, even though she''ll just ignore them again.

    I smile.

    She''s a unique soul.

    "We''re about tond. Return to your seat."

    I look up from where I''m sitting to see Enrique filling the entranceway. He''s changed into a dark navy suit with a ck shirt, clothes that are shades darker than his preferred colours, like mine.

    I nod. "Mm, let''s," I answer, standing up. "Enrique!" I call out, raising my hand to stop him.

    He pauses, turning back to me, and cocks a brow.

    "-"

    "We need to belt up. We do not have all day," he cuts in.

    His words sting a little, but I simply nod and follow him out. He suddenlyes to an abrupt stop and I m into him, whimpering as I stumble back. He looks over his shoulder at me as I pat the tip of my poor bruised nose. "You..." he shakes his head, looking away, and instead takes his seat.

    I sigh softly, wondering what he wants to say as I sit down and strap up, ready for the descent.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "I wish you would talk to me. If something is troubling you... then tell me," I plead softly.

    "Nothing is troubling me," he answers.

    "Then why are you unable to look at me?" I ask, my heart skipping a beat when his eyes sh gold and he turns to me.

    "Who said I can''t?" he questions, his gaze raking over me, lingering on my bare legs openly and I wonder if the stockings were a bit much. I''ve never felt so self-conscious before.

    I tug at the hem of my dress, trying to pull it down as I press my thighs together, my cheeks flushing under his burning gaze.

    "Stop that," he growls, his voice deep and guttural making me freeze, braving a look up. My eyes widen as I see the animalistic glint in his eyes.

    I know that look...

    He wants me.

    Bravely, I utch my belt, feeling a little displeased when I realise he isn''t buckled up but wants me to be buckled up. Pouting, I walk over to him.

    "What are you doing?" he asks, observing me suspiciously.

    "I''m scared," I lie, blinking innocently at him. "Very scared."

    He narrows his eyes, and I''m sure he doesn''t believe me, as he motions towards the seat opposite him with his head, when the ne lurches and I grab onto him making him instantly grab my waist, our face centimetres apart.

    I feel light-headed from the proximity, my heart racing and I blush when I feel a certain something throb against my thigh. I lick my lips as that familiar fire that always builds within me when I''m around him rekindles.

    "I love you," I whisper. Not waiting for a reply, I press my lips to his just as the ne shudders again. I''m ready for him to resist, even when the mes of pleasure explode within me, burning tingles spreading from my lips and right through me. His hands wrap around me tighter as he kisses me hungrily. I gasp when he squeezes my a*s with his right hand and he pulls away.

    "Fuck," he mutters, frustration clear in his voice. "This hand is glitching."

    I''m unable to stop myself from giggling as I look at him. "It only does what you think," I whisper, blinking at him. "You wanted to squeeze my booty cheek."

    "Then I need to really be careful what I''m thinking- I mean no, I wasn''t," he mutters, making me giggle again.

    I lean closer but before I can im those perfect lips once again, he looks away, his demeanour bing stiff, the mood darkening once more.

    He is pushing me away...

    But even then, he continues to hold me until wend. I pick up my bag and we both head to the exit.

    I look outside at the night sky.

    We''re finally here.

    We enter the Deleyn Manor, where the summit will be taking ce, one of the many estates owned by the Sris Court or the Ardens. In short, they belong to Alpha Royce Arden, the Sris King. Before being allowed to enter, we''re checked over by security, which is led by a team of witches who make sure we are who we say we are. As well as making sure we aren''t carrying anything we shouldn''t. Security is tight. Anything can happen, and having so many powerhouses in one ce is needed to make sure everything runs smoothly and no one who shouldn''t be here is.

    ''Kataleya, where are you? I just heard you''ve arrived. There are a lot of people here. Please stay vignt, Mama says through the mind-link.

    ''I will. It''s lovely to be able to mind-link you again, Mama."

    ''Same, my angel. I missed you!

    Smiling, I reply. ''I''m by the entrance. We''re making our way to the conference hall. Are you there?"

    ''Yes, we are. You and Enrique are at our table.''

    ''Oh.'' I look at Enrique, who is wearing an emotionless expression on his

    face as we continue walking towards the conference hall.

    "Alpha Enrique, it''s an honour to finally meet you. Wee to ska, Kataleya."

    My eyes widen at that voice, and I turn to see the man who is wearing a grey suit and I smile. It''s none other than the Sris King himself.

    "Royce!" I say with a smile as I hurry over to him and he opens his arms, giving me a hug. I hug him back warmly.

    It took me a little time to get used to him, but I am asfortable around him as I am with Dante and Leo.

    He kisses my forehead softly before he smiles at me. "Sk''s been going crazy waiting for you."

    I nod as I look around, wondering where she is before I look at Enrique, who looks irritated right now.

    "Royce Arden." Royce holds his left hand out to him, and Enrique takes it after a moment of hesitation. I smile, watching them exchange a handshake. They are opposites, just like me and Sky. "Well, I''ll show you both to your table. We will begin shortly," Royce says.

    I nod as I follow him towards the main hall. The moment the doors open, my eyes widen at the vast number of people in there. I knew the summit was going to be big, but never did I think there would be this many people here. For a moment I falter, staring out across the crowds, searching for some familiar faces.

    "Keep walking, Princesa," Enrique murmurs, cing a hand on the small of my back. I nod up at him as I speed up a little, and that''s when I spot them. Taking up two tables at the front.

    The Rossis.

    My family.

 Chapter 80

    - KATALEYA ~

    Dad is the first to turn towards us. His salt and pepper hair is mostly brushed back, with a few locks falling over his forehead. He''s wearing a ck suit with a white shirt that he''s left a few buttons open on, revealing his tattoos and nes, but it is his glimmering

    red eyes that make my stomach twist with fear.

    He''s angry again.

    I might have joked about being scared on the ne, but right now... I''m terrified.

    Dad is not someone you would want to anger. I could be brave over the phone, but in person it''s a lot harder.

    Besides him is Mama, Mama Mari is on his other side and there''s Raihana, Uncle Marcel and Winona. There are two ces empty, presumably for me and Enrique, and I wonder if Dad was the one who wanted us at their table.

    On the table next to theirs is Azura, Uncle Liam, Aunty Raven, Rayhan, Delsanra, two witches, and then there is an empty seat, probably Leo''s.

    I nce at Raihana, whose eyes are glimmering as she watches Enrique with an expression I cannot understand. But it makes me feel protective of him. I hope she didn''t tell Dad like she threatened to do.

    Enrique stops a few feet from the table, his hand leaving my waist and instantly I realise the seating arrangement was a mistake when I feel the surge of irritation from him.

    He scoffs. "Is this a joke, Alpha Royce?" His voice is as icy as his

    expression as he looks at the Ice King himself.

    Azura and Mama stand up as if ready to diffuse a situation.

    Royce smiles apologetically as he turns to him. "I do apologise, Alpha Enrique, is the seating not-"

    "I wouldn''t want to cause a scene, but it is an insult to me to be assigned a seat at a table of the very people I want nothing to do with."

    His words squeeze at my heart, I thought... he-

    Royce nces at me as if trying to make out what I''m thinking.

    "I misunderstood. I genuinely thought Kataleya would want to sit with her family and-"

    "And she can go right ahead. What she does has nothing to do with me," Enrique says as he turns away, his words cut deep. I stare at his back, realising maybe I shouldn''t have expected him to be able to just sit at the family table with me. "I can move, and you guys can sit here?" Azura suggests as she adjusts the strap to her grey halter dress.

    "And you really shouldn''t act like we fucking disgust you. You''re able to touch my daughter, who is a Rossi through and fucking through. Get over that shit and sit the f**k down," Dad adds, his voice low, his eyes still zing red.

    "I see you''re not over that. I guess we both have shit to get over then. But first, Lycan, look in the fucking mirror. Your shit is nothing inparison to mine. Oh, and... you are not my fucking king, so next time, don''t try to give me orders." My eyes fly wider than I thought possible. A few gasps spread from

    around us and even Mama, Raihana, Delsanra and Azura gasped, although Azura''s is a half-smirk full of shock and amusement. I stare at Enrique with wide eyes.

    Dad smirks, not phased. "You''re not the first punk to show me attitude. Get in line. But if you don''t want to sit here, don''t. Kataleya. Sit down." His smirk vanishes as he looks at me, and I shake my head ever so slightly. ''Please, Dad, don''t make me choose,'' I plead through the mind-link.

    ''I''m not. I''m telling you to sit the fuck down. His arrogance and attitude are not worthy of you!

    I look at Enrique only to see he''s walked off and taken an empty seat a few tables away. I remain silent as I hug everyone. I really did miss them. I finally reach Mama and Dad.

    "Kat, I really missed you," Mama says as she hugs me back warmly.

    "Me too," I whisper as I look at Dad, whose eyes are flickering from red to ck.

    "Ok, ok! Introduce me to Mr Grumpy!" Azura says, almost as if she knows my internal struggle as she pulls me away from Dad, who looks annoyed.

    I look at her, trying to calm my thundering heart and nod.

    "Azura-"

    "Not now, Alejandro." She waves her hand, cutting Dad off and links arms with me before she stops in front of Royce, who runs his fingers through his hair. "Where''s our girl?" "She''ll be here soon. She was handling a few things," he replies with a smile.

    I steal a nce at Dad, seeing Mama''s hand over his as they converse silently.

    I look at Azura mouthing a ''Thank you.''

    We walk over to Enrique, a wave of sadness washing over me as he simply looks ahead, his expression one ofplete callous indifference.

    "Enrique, this is Azura, one of my best friends," I begin as Azura holds her hand out.

    "I''m not a Rossi by blood, so you know you can shake my hand." She winks, making Enrique c**k a brow.

    "You''re still as loud and annoying as I remember."

    Azura''s grin only widens. "So you remember me at least." She looks amused, and I can''t help but smile, feeling a little less glum.

    "Of course, it is not often Ie across such a strange child," Enrique remarks emotionlessly. His eyes flicker to mine before he looks away quickly.

    "Well, I''ll leave you two to it, I should-"

    "Do carry on, don''t stop on my ount," a cold voice I recognisees from behind us.

    I turn and smile at the man who is walking towards us, his dark brown hair sleeked back, he''s wearing full ck with a few chains, his hands in his I look up sharply, turning to see Sky walking or more like running towards us. She''s wearing a ck jumpsuit with a silver belt, and she hugs me tightly.

    "I am so damn happy to see you again! If we weren''t here, I''d sure ask a billion questions," she whispers, moving back after she squeezes me again. She smiles at me, and seeing the way her hair is brushed back and the diamonds in her ears, I''m reminded that she isn''t just my twin sister, Sky, but the Sris'' King''s Lycan Queen.

    Responsibilities. That''s something we are all faced with as we find our ce in life and in the inevitable battle toe.

    "Hey there, I''m Sky, your soon-to-be sister-in-mate," she says, holding her hand out to Enrique.

    Sister-in-mate? That is a new one.

    I blush, realising what she means. "It''s not like that," I say quickly, especially after what he said earlier in front of Dad. I don''t want him to get angrier.

    Enrique frowns, and just when I think he won''t say anything, he speaks. Don''t get ahead of yourself. Everyone seems to be pretty delusional around here."

    He nces at me, and this time I don''t let him look away, silently hoping he can see that I want to know why? Why is he shutting me out? Keep trying, I won''t stop trying either.

    I walk around the table towards him, his Adam''s apple bobs as he swallows hard and when I sit down on the chair beside him, he looks away.

    I''m unable to look at either Sky or Azura, knowing they know me better than anyone else. I simply ce a smile on my face as I look towards the podium where Royce is now talking to two men quietly.

    It will start soon.

    Sky''s still standing there, and she now takes a step closer.

    "Oh, and one more thing, Alpha E." I look up as she ces her hand on the table, her eyes glimmering purple as she looks at Enrique. "Hurt her, and I will do the same to you." She smiles sweetly, the threat loud and clear before she moves back.

    Enrique remains silent, and she now looks at me, a glimmer of worry in her eyes before she takes a final nce at him before making her way to the front. Some sentences in this chapter require you to read theplete chapters on Jo b ni b  to avoid an iplete reading experience. Royce exchanges a word with her, cupping her chin for a moment before nodding at her, and then she turns and walks back to our table and takes a seat next to me.

    Royce steps up to the podium as someone takes the name tes on our original table and ces them elsewhere, guiding the guests whose seats we had taken to their new spots.

    My phone vibrates and I take it out.

    AZURA: What was that with the witches?

    KATALEYA: I''ll fill you inter. It''s a long story but in short, his blood ties back to Hecate herself, making him a king to lead... the witches.

    I hit send as I look across at Azura, whose eyes widen.

    AZURA: Leo''s asking, did you forget to mention that somehow?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    KATALEYA: Sorry.

    As Royce clears his throat, I give the couple across from me an apologetic smile and put my phone away.

    "Thank you for being here. I know it has not been easy for a lot of us, but I will stress that this summit is important to the future of our world, the peace between all species, and the hidden world that keeps humans from learning of us." Royce says, his voice clear as it carries across therge hall, "We were waiting for a few more guests, but we can''t dy any longer."

    I realise that the two seats at our table are still empty, otherwise it''s pretty much full.

    I try to look at the namete next to me when the doors open and three people step inside. Even from all the way over here, I can sense the power that oozes off them, especially the man in the middle.

    The energy in the room changes and a tense silence falls as several other people step up behind the first three.

    "I do apologise for theteness," the man in the middle says in a thick Russian ent, the light reflecting off his earring. "We just stopped on the way for a quick dinner."

    He licks his lips, smirking, and that''s when I see the razor-sharp canines in his mouth, they aren''t as thick as ours are when we partially shift, instead they are thinner, and pointier.

    Those of a vampire.

 Chapter 81

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    Leo picks up one of the name ques at the table and smirks humourlessly as he nces at his woman, no doubt conversing via the mind-link. This is confirmed when she gets up and moves into the seat which would have been for Kataleya''s sister''s mate. Now the two spots at the table are between me and him.

    "Wee Prince Mikhail Petrov, Princess Anya Petrova, Prince Gedeon Petrov. d you could make it," Alpha Royce says with a smile that makes me wonder how he is rxed when he has invited those that should be considered our worst enemies. Or so the storybooks say.

    I knew vampires existed, but most would not see one in their lifetime. They are a rare race and I doubt there are many left, but if these are royals ... are they from the first line of vampires? Or self-titled?

    A man in ck leads them towards our table. "Prince Mikhail, I will show you to the seat at the front," the man says as Leo watches the one in the lead. He is definitely the strongest. I can sense the power from him. It''s foreign, carrying a strange feel to it, one I can''t ce what it reminds me of.

    I don''t think I like vampires...

    I myself am trying to blend in when I can feel so many witches watching me. I made the mistake of disying my power before, something I shouldn''t have.

    "No... Gedeon can take that seat, I think I''ll take one of these seats..." he says as he picks up one of the name ques. "Oh look, it''s my intended seat." His sharp eyes shift from me to Leo and then to each woman. My eyes narrow when they skim over Kataleya, but it doesn''t appear that his intentions are wrong and I rx.

    He smirks to himself, as if sharing a private joke with himself as he pulls out the seat beside me for the woman, who I am certain is his sister since all three look rather alike. He sits down and looks at me. "Don''t worry, I am not eyeing your woman. I despise your kind," he remarks.

    "Likewise," I counter icily.

    He smirks humourlessly again as Alpha Royce clears his throat and the other vampires who came with this Russian vampire take their seats.

    "We have a lot to cover, so I''ll make a start..."

    He starts with a recap of thest meeting and the problems that are urring in several ces across the globe. What was done to try to help. Some of the stuff is news to me, which makes me realise Luis hasn''t been doing a great job. But I can''t me him when I shouldn''t have let a fool take part in something so important because of my own f*****g pride.

    From what I gather, wraiths are apparently bing a bigger issue and so are crawlers. No fucking surprise there... but I will deal with them. After all, I think I know how I will do it...

    "We are yet to find a proper means to kill a crawler, although bright light will temporarily force them to leave. The main point of concern with the crawlers is we aren''t certain if they areing from a crack in the veil or not. This is being looked into." There''s a huge screen behind him, and from the centre of our tables a

    hologram 3D screen is also showing the same as the one behind Royce. It disys a map where different kinds of monsters have appeared and I cock a brow.

    It''s impressive, but it''s all the red on Ennd which has caught my attention.

    "Looks like Ennd is a hot spot for trouble," I remark, making the Russian prince smirk.

    "Werewolf infested. That is trouble itself."

    Leo simply looks up at us both, unimpressed as he leans forward and zooms in on Puerto Rico. "Looks like so is the Caribbean," he says, looking at me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod, unphased. "I did not say it wasn''t," I counter.

    This is the problem, this hand I wear was made with his help. I hate owing anyone anything, and once again I feel indebted to them by wearing it.

    I do wish she understood that. This is why I did not want it.

    I look away, frowning as Royce mentions a few countries across Asia that are seeing other beasts, which will be listed in the database that we all have ess to.

    As others add their input it''s obvious that there are ces across the globe that need assistance. And I realise the point of this summit isn''t just to be made aware of the things out there, but the purpose of this summit is to ask for help and it will be given. I will mention the Chupacabrater for their database.

    There''s a clear power imbnce, with only a few ces having solid leadership over the rest of the other packs. Ennd being under the Lycan''s control, but he also had influence across the seas.

    Then there''s Royce as the prophesied Sris King, ska is his, and by default the US looks to him. I do not. I hold power over the Caribbean, but also across the seas. Which, although might seem insignificant it is not, for anything that passes, I know. But once again, I do not want to officially be part of their allied nations. Part of the leaders of the Supernatural World Association.

    Let''s say Russia belongs to this prince. If they unite, there is another major ce covered and with the vast unupiednd of Russia, there is plenty of ces for creatures to delve in hiding.

    "What are you thinking?" Kataleya asks quietly as the Russian Prince is called to the front, he doesn''t seem to be bothered that hispanion is left alone at the table. What is a vampire''s skill?

    I lean over, my lips a mere breath away from her ear as I try not to inhale her intoxicating scent. "The imbnce of power is not really spread across the globe, what is needed is to appoint the strongest in each area to overlook the rest," I murmur, in barely above a whisper. The way her heart is racing only satisfies me more. I move back and look into her eyes, and she nods slowly.

    "I agree, and we''re trying to create that perfect distribution of power. Just so if any ce is hidden with a dilemma, there is someone able to guide and handle things calmly and with a level mind," she exins.

    I nod, sensing Leo watching me, and I nce at him. "Do you have something to say?"

    "A lot, but I''ll refrain. You state the issue, so will you, as the strongest in the Caribbean, step up and protect thend and the seas?" Leo challenges.

    "I already do, but I do not answer to anyone."

    "The Supernatural Association does not answer to one, but it is a team, to help one another. Sometimes one person doesn''t have all the answers."

    "Every team has a leader... and the Lycan is someone I will never answer to," I say with finality, making the Russian Princesaugh.

    "And what of you, handsome? Will you stand as a leader of a country? Your potential feels wasted, no?" the woman asks Leo. Azura''s eyes sh, but she remains quiet. Surprising for the wild girl she once was.

    "I know my ce. Let''s focus on what your brother is saying," Leo remarks coldly before turning his attention away from her and wrapping his arm around his woman''s shoulders.

    Hmm... seems he''s handling the vampires carefully.

    "You have no idea what lies in our country," the Russian Princesa says quietly.

    "Well, your brother is about to tell us. Unless, of course, you will tell us something of more importance," Sk adds, her voice sharp.

    "Queen Sk Rossi, I have heard-" but she is cut off when her brother''s voice rises a few notches, and she instantly falls silent.

    "I am sure everyone here is educated in our country''snds?"

    A few people nod, but it''s obvious they are extremely wary of him. Alpha Royce stands beside him.

    "As you know, we despise mixing with other supernatural species and until recently not many even knew that we existed, no?" He smirks before his face bes serious.

    "But a certain... change in the Siberian Wastnds is cause of concern for us all... Here, the footage as promised. Don''t worry, it''s not something that will hack your system." He holds up a memory stick and Leo scoffs lightly, making Azura and Sk smirk.

    Royce takes the memory stick, passing it to one of his men, and after a short while the screen reflects the video. It''s a dark cloudy sky, it isn''t night, but it''s simply extremely foggy and it''s bing as dark as smoke...

    "What is that?" Kataleya murmurs, cing her slender hand on my thigh as she leans forward, her eyes filled with worry as the room bes more silent. Even I am intrigued, preparing myself for anything.

    Two men speaking Russian can be heard as they keep walking, and I recognise one voice as Mikhail. Then there''s silence as he continues on the walk alone.

    At first, I''m not sure where this is going until I notice the ck fog. That''s when I realise the video looks old, unless they were simply using an outdated camera perhaps.

    He''s breathing harder, as if struggling to do so before he stops. The footage is difficult to see with the dense fog.

    He shouts something again before he raises his gloved hand and slowly puts it through the fog. Suddenly he pulls it back, cursing as the camera almost falls. The once-perfect leather glove is gone and his hand is bloody. There are odd shes through it and he lets out a groan as he staggers back. Behind his hand a dark red glow-like force field seems to appear, a vibration emitting through it as it rumbles, and the camera backs up.

    As far up as you can see, the dark rippling force field merges with the ck fog.

    "We discovered this thing many years ago, and we began keeping an eye on it. It has continued to spread, and as of now it covers hundreds of thousands of miles and there is no way in. No matter what we have tried, it is imprable. Butst month we heard something from within, that is something that has not happened before." Mikhail ces a finger to his lips as he motions for the volume to be turned up.

    I frown as we just hear the rumbling again and just when I''m about to think I won''t get it, I hear it. Loud and fucking clear.

    An unearthly deep voice of the likes I''ve heard a few times in my life fills the hall, speaking in a tongue that I do not understand but one I recognise.

    It sounds just like...

    "That''s the tongue the crawlers speak," Kataleya whispers, her hand tightening on my thigh, and I ce my hand over hers, just as the voice is drowned out by what sounds like the roar of hundreds of additional voices

 Chapter 82

    - KATALEYA ~

    I tilt my head as the clip is reyed once again.

    What is that? My heart is mouring with fear at the first thought that entered my mind. It sounded like an army or something. I shiver, feeling the chill that creeps down my spine, and Enrique ces his hand over mine, giving it aforting squeeze. Sk is sitting forward, her eyes zing as she stares at the screen, and I take a glimpse at Dad, who is sitting at the front watching this video. Prince Mikhail''s cold eyes sweep over the room before they meet mine, giving me a small smirk. "When did you firste across this phenomenon?" Dad asks, and I''m relieved that he looks away.

    "Nearly fifty years ago. But in thest five years it''s grown faster, and not once have we heard of any life from within. I have men spread across the border, but the conditions of thesends are hard to survive on, yet we do our best to watch it. But it''s bing impossible. It is toorge and we are few. Something is happening there and I think we all should be

    prepared," Prince Mikhail says. Despite his strong ent, his words are crystal clear. "Because right now, it might just be Russia, but it will keep growing until it covers this entire earth."

    "May the Gods help us," Princess Anya murmurs, cing a hand to her chest and drawing a symbol.

    May the gods and goddesses help us.

    "So, what does this mean for us?" someone asks, as I too wonder the same thing.

    We all know something bigger ising - no, hase and they are growing stronger... Unity is important, but how do we fight against something like this?

    "It means we find a solution, and we fucking will," Dad says before he looks at Leo. "You will be given manpower and support. We will get to the bottom of this and help monitor the perimeter of this enclosure. We have been working on bigger things." A murmur fills the hall and Dad strides to the podium and pulls up another screen as he begins motioning to a few ces that need support. "On that note, wee down to the biggest decision of the night. To form an official treaty between all leaders. Some I know are not finalised, but this decision can no longer be dyed."

    "And will you head this official treaty under you?" someone else asks.

    "Is that a way for you to gain more power, Lycan King Alejandro?"

    "The Lycan King has proved himself many times. He is not greedy for power," someone else snarls.

    "No, it isn''t. Because..." ''He''s going to f*****g kill me for this,'' Dad mutters through the mind-link.

    I look up at him questioningly and see Mama turn too, her eyes widening.

    "Because I am stepping down and relinquishing my title soon."

    Was this nned? I don''t think so.... "Fucking hell," Leo mutters.

    A loud murmur ripples through the crowd, and Royce pats Dad''s shoulder. I nce over at Leo, saying he looks pissed is an understatement. Dad''s right, he''s angry. But I understand why Dad is doing this. He wants Leo to take the lead now, before things get worse, giving him time to learn about our allies, and for them to be used to him and to trust him.

    "Many of our recent ventures are founded by someone who I have long considered as my heir. And no, not my son. This is a time when we need to put the right people in power. If you are not reading this novel on FindNovel., some sentences are iplete. Visit J o b nib to read theplete sentences for free. I once had a goal, a n to unite the packs of the United Kingdom, to live in peace and protect each other." Dad takes a pause as he looks around, and it''s almost as if time stops for a few precious moments. "For years I strived to make that dream a reality, and I am blessed to see it has spanned across the borders. But for it to get to this scale is something I can''t fucking take credit for. I am proud to have witnessed the calibre of the connections we have created," Dad continues, his strong voice filling the hall.

    There are many people who are already beginning to worry at his words.

    "I''m still fucking here. I''m still going to be on every fucking conference call, every fucking summit, although I fucking hate these formal events." Dad grins.

    A few people chuckle and I smile as the mood lifts ever so slightly, until Dad''s smile fades and he bes sombre again.

    "But under my watch, I wouldn''t have been able to organise such a vast summit. Right now, I am looking across at those who will lead us to victory. At so many great powers under one fucking roof. This is something that was only possible because of the new generation. This summit wasn''t organised by just any fucking mysterious benefactor. I fucking know who organised it. I mean, do you really think I woulde to some shit if I didn''t know who is hosting it?"

    A few peopleugh and Dad smirks. "Sure, he had help. I mean, it wouldn''t be possible alone. He even had the perfect king to help him with that shit." He points his thumb at Royce before he bes serious once more.

    "By working together. Yeah, I''m not fucking perfect like the Sris King, but the one thing we have inmon is that we f*****g want the best for our people. When shit gets real, I''m going to be on that f*****g battlefield, on the front line with all of you! But the title of king will not be mine."

    You will always be a king to me, Dad.

    I look across at Leo, who is trying to catch Dad''s eye, but this is a position that I know Dad has wanted him to take for a while, no matter how hard it probably is for the both of them.

    Leo will make a good king....

    Dad grips the podium as he now directly looks at Leo once again and I''m sure he said something to him... with the power that a Lycan holds. He can mind-link any alpha.

    "With all of you as witness, I call our mysterious benefactor to the front. My chosen heir, the king who will take my ce! Allow me to present to you, Alpha Leo Herrmann Rossi, or as you might know him, the King in the Shadows!"

    Surprise and cheers erupt in the room, a mix of the mystery around the benefactor who has supplied so much. The intelligent Alpha Leo has always offered advice to the rumoured king in the shadows who held so much power, and I realise why Dad did it. Because in this moment of sheer fear and uncertainty, he is giving them hope. In the form of someone who will be a great king. By sharing his identity, a sacrifice for hope.

    I look over at Leo. He might look emotionless, but his heart is racing a little faster than normal. He wasn''t expecting this and he will not just go home as he came. Today he will go as the soon-to-be king...

    Azura has her hand on top of his as she ces her other one on his face, forcing him to look at her as she kisses his lips, and everyone ps louder.

    It might look like a woman happy for her partner, but she''s reassuring him, buying him a few moments to recollect himself. I feel emotional, seeing the responsibility on his shoulders. Looking over at Dad, there''s a part of his words that rey in my mind. When shit gets real, I''m going to be on that fucking battlefield, on the front line with all of you!''

    He will lead us until the end - his end.

    My heart suddenly squeezes painfully, fear enveloping me as the terrifying future makes it suddenly hard to breathe.

    I don''t want to lose anyone!

    "Hey, are you ok?" Sky asks me with concern, as Enrique''s hand wraps around mine.

    I blink, looking around and see Leo walking to the front, and I take a calming breath, nodding. "Yeah," I whisper, feeling Enrique''s gaze burning into me.

    I look up at him and his gaze softens a little, but there''s also something else there... something that makes him look away from me.

    My heart aches, but I still try topose myself and turn to the front as Dad and Royce shake Leo''s hand, and Royce pats his back before Leo looks out at his audience.

    "That is not what I was expecting. But the truth is, the future is going to constantly be full of things that we won''t expect to be thrown our way." He gives Dad a pointed look.

    "So, we will always have to be ready for the unexpected. We will figure this out and I just need a little time. Time I know we don''t have, but we are working on a new n. We will continue to work on what''s needed, to make sure that regardless of what species we are, that we are not alone."

    Leo looks at Dad, who''s standing back, before he continues, his jaw clenching. "For some who live in the present and don''t want to waste time on thinking of the future, a dark future we don''t know exactly when will be upon us. Will it be in our lifetime or when we''re fucking gone? We don''t know, but what we do know is that we set the path for our children. We prepare, we train, and we grow."

    He pauses for a moment and looks at Azura. Their eyes meet and she smiles softly at him. "This titlees with great expectations, responsibility, and weight, and the power to make the final choice. Decisions that will impact us... I''ll do my best- we will do our fucking best. Thank you."

    He turns away as everyone ps and I watch as Mama stands up and goes over to them, shaking hands with Mikhail and then congratting Leo before she hugs Dad.

    Azura goes to Leo too, and I nce at Sk, who is sitting there watching them.

    I look down. Reality is hitting me hard...

    It''s up to us, our father''s legacies, to continue in his path. To make him proud...

    I need a little space. I''m too emotional and I don''t want to cry in front of everyone.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    My wolf whimpers in my head as I murmur, an ''excuse me'' and stand up. Enrique instantly grabs my wrist.

    "Where are you going, Mi Amor?" My heart skips a beat as I turn and look at him, seeing the flicker of surprise and realise he had slipped up.

    My cheeks flush as warmth floods me, but before I can reply I hear a low growl.

 Chapter 83

    ~KATALEYA ~

    ¡°F*****ge again?" Dad growls, making my heart hammer for an entirely different reason.

    I nce up and spot Dad, Mama, Royce, Leo and Prince Mikhail walking towards the table. But it''s Dad''s glimmering eyes that make me swallow hard as Enrique leans back in his seat, unbothered. And he does not remove his hand from my wrist as he looks at Dad "You really don''t want to do this now, Lycan," Enrique says arrogantly, with a small smirk.

    challengingly.

    "What did you just call her?" Dad asks as the Russian prince sits down, amusement clear on his face as Sky hugs her mate.

    "Mi Amor. Do you want me to say it louder?"

    "Are you mocking me?" Dad asks icily, turning his irritated re to the Russians. "Mind taking the front table?"

    "No thanks, I am enjoying the show," Mikhail says as he picks up the bottle of untouched wine in the centre of the table.

    "Alejandro..." Mama murmurs softly.

    "Not now, Amore Mio," Dad warns.

    "Dad, please. Enrique,e with me," I whisper, pulling him from his seat with all my might, satisfied when he has no option but to follow me when I manage to get him off his seat. But Dad, Mama, and Sky are also hot on our heels.

    Azura watches worriedly, but Leo needs her, so she remains sitting and I cast a small smile her way, mouthing that it''s going to be ok.

    "Dad, don''t be extra," Sk mutters as I exit the hall, speeding up, wanting to get away before Dad catches up and things get messy. Maybe I shouldn''t have left! Things would have been calmer in front of people!

    It''s toote now. I''m out of the hall and heading to the exit.

    I let out a frustrated sigh when I step out into the night, despite the lovely cool air.

    "Were you fucking mocking me? Answer me!" Dad snarls.

    "How? By touching her, or is your pathetic issue with what I called her?" Enrique asks, a mocking smirk that is only angering Dad further stered on his handsome face.

    "Both, but don''t go fucking calling her Mi Amor again," Dad threatens.

    "Why not? You call your woman Amore Mio, it''s pretty simr."

    "Exactly, and since you two are not fucking mates, it''s an insult."

    "Dad, that''s harsh," Sk says coldly.

    "It''s fucking facts."

    "I can call her whatever I wish. Don''t be fucking petty... Besides, Mi Amor is prettymon where I''m from. However, you might be Italian by ethnicity, but you are a f*****g British through and through. You should stick to love, or darling, or whatever shit you use there. Tell me, Lycan, do you know how to say anything more than Amore Mio in Italian?"

    My mouth falls open, my eyes wide in horror.

    Oh my...

    Did he just...

    Mock dad?

    Sk''s staring, her jaw practically on the floor before she cackles, pping Dad hard on the back.

    "Besteback ever!"

    For a moment, Dad simply stares at him. The tension is so high until Mama giggles. "Alejandro, he sounds just like you," she whispers.

    "He f*****g doesn''t!" Dad growls.

    "I fucking don''t," Enrique scoffs simultaneously.

    Mama smiles. "My father also didn''t like Alejandro, and he always teased and taunted him," she says before she kisses Dad''s cheek and turns to Enrique.

    "No need to tell him that shit," Dad says coldly, but Mama ignores him.

    "Call her whatever you like. She is a grown woman. You are both adults capable of making your own decisions," she says as she steps closer to Enrique and smiles softly, herrge eyes glittering with unshed tears.

    "You grew up beautifully," she murmurs, cupping his face. A glimmer of worry fills me, wondering if he''ll push Mama away, but he doesn''t. His face is emotionless.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I guess I did," he says before he removes her hands from his face and looks at me, then his gaze flicks to Dad and a devilish smirk crosses his lips. "So did your daughter. Do forgive me, but she exceeds even you in beauty andpassion." "That''s my fucking daughter-"

    "Yes, perhaps if she looks like you, I would not be so... appreciative of her beauty."

    Oh, this naughty boy is taunting Dad now.

    I walk over to Dad, who looks like a steaming pot of water that is about to explode.

    "Dad, he''s only teasing you," I say, gently hugging him tightly. His words from inside the hall return and I close my eyes, inhaling his scent.

    Why am I scared for you Dad?

    Dad grumbles. "It''s only f*****g funny when it''s towards someone else. This fucker annoys me."

    "Karma sure exists," Sky remarks before she walks over to Enrique. "You look and behave more like a Rossi than Kat. Guess it''s just f*****g meant to be... so tell me, Chocte Curls, how much do you want to bet me that you and Kat will end up being fated mates? How about five hundred?"

    "We will not be. And for your sister''s sake, you should pray that it neveres to that. So, excuse me, I think I need a fucking smoke," Enrique says, making me look at him, but he is not looking at me. Why not?

    It would be a dreame true...

    "I think I fucking need one, too," Dad mutters, taking a packet out of his pocket as he kisses the top of my head. "I thought you disliked me smoking. Ain''t this shit double standards?"

    "I don''t like it, but I still love you both," I whisper before I quickly rush over to Mama and Sky as Dad takes a second to process what I just said.

    ''You fucking don''t love him!'' Dad says through the mind-link.

    ''I always have and I still do. Going there didn''t change that,'' I reply earnestly, as Dad offers Enrique a cigarette distractedly. Enrique hesitates before he epts it, his eyes fixed on me. I smile softly, hoping that somehow, he''ll stop shutting us out... Dad''s frown deepens as he looks at Enrique thoughtfully. Meanwhile, Enrique is still watching me, before he sighs. "How about you girls head inside and me and this fucker have a word?" Dad suggests.

    ''Will you be nice? For me?'' I ask worriedly through the mind-link. ''He needs us, Dad. He needs to know he''s worth so much more. That he isn''t all alone.''

    He looks at me, our dark eyes meeting as mine tear up. ''Please, Papa...

    His gaze softens. ''I''ll try.''

    I smile. That is enough for me because I know my dad. He is a good person, no matter how grumpy he acts.

    He sighs as he turns his attention to Enrique, who has already lit his cigarette and is smoking.

    Dad frowns at him. "So shall we?"

    "Sure, if you promise not to be a cabr¨®n."

    "The f**k is that?"

    "A fucker," Enrique remarks helpfully, or maybe it''s not helpful?

    He turns and continues down the garden without waiting for Dad. Dad gives us a look before he follows him, lighting his own cigarette.

    Mama smiles as she wraps her arms around me and Sk. "I think they''re going to be ok. And I missed my angels," she says, kissing Sk''s cheek and then mine. "Come on, let''s go inside, see how Zu is doing and have a girly catch-up." "I like the sound of all of that," Sk muses.

    She''s been in ska for a while since this whole summit needed nning. Mama really must have felt it knowing both of us were so far away.

    "I missed you too, Mama," I say softly, resting my head against hers. "So how is Alessandra?"

    "She was happy to have the house to herself, although of course she has someone keeping an eye on her. She was excited for us all to leave." Mama smiles.

    "That is so Alessandra" Sky snickers. "I want to go back just to annoy her a little. Is she still wiping cans before drinking from them?"

    "Oh yes. Those things don''t change," Mama answers.

    "Well, that''s the best part about us. We are all different," I say smiling across at Sk as we step back into the hall where everyone is talking. There are several conversations going on about the situation in Russia. And many others about Dad stepping down, which has caused a buzz.

    Leo looks ok, but only Azura would really know how he''s feeling. He''s sitting there talking to Royce and, surprisingly, the Russian Prince too. The princess is quiet as she looks around at the others.

    I walk over to Leo first and take his hand. "You will be a great king," I say softly, giving it a gentle squeeze. There''s no point in congratting him when it is not a position he ever wanted.

    Mama sits beside the princess, whilst me and Sky take our original seats and I try to pay attention to the conversation at the table, although I''m on edge thinking about what Dad and Enrique might be talking about...

 Chapter 84

    RAIHANAThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ~

    Kataleya returns to the hall with Kiara and Sk but without Uncle or Enrique. I still haven''t told Uncle. Seeing her determination, I don''t know what to do. How do I pretend that I don''t care how she feels and that I should do the right thing when I can''t. Her will and love is admirable. I sigh softly, closing my eyes as I reach for my juice.

    "Are you ok?" Raven asks, touching my arm as she turns from her table, concerned.

    "I am," I reply with a small smile as Liam turns too. His piercing gaze makes me look away. He had already asked me at a previous meeting if all was ok with me and I had lied.

    I had been tempted to tell Liam so I could get permission to contact Jayce, but when I didn''t tell Uncle; I decided against it and settled on waiting until today. Goddess, what do I do? How do I get her alone without anyone suspecting anything?

    After a while, I spot Kataleya, Sk, and Azura heading towards one of the exits and I smirk internally.

    Got you.

    We''ve all been that age. They will go somewhere private for a good old gossip session. Well, time to be the annoying older cousin and b**t in.

    I stand up, smoothing my dress out. "Where are you going Raihana?" Mom asks, cing her hand on my arm.

    "I''ll be right back. I''m having a catch-up with the girls." I wink at her as I walk around the table, giving Raven a wink and a small wave as I slip out of the hall.

    "Ri!" I stop when Delsanra catches up to me. I have no idea where she was but one look at her and I smirk.

    Seems my brother had whisked her way for some fun... she looks as gorgeous as ever in her fitted satin ck dress but there are extra creases

    in the skirt, the telltale sign it''s been bunched up not long ago and her lips look plumper than normal.

    She''s taken care of the telltale smell of sex, at least.

    "I see you didn''t consider a wrinkle-removing spell," I remark, murmuring a spell as I point at her, and the wrinkles disappear just as Rayhan returns, running his fingers through his hair. I shake my head as Delsanra blushes.

    "I didn''t notice them, only your big eyes would!" She pouts before bing serious again. "I wanted to ask you something..."

    I nod slowly. "Don''t tell me. Did you feel something?" I ask quietly as we leave the hall, and I instantly cast a concealment spell so no one can eavesdrop, or so I hope. Right now, I don''t know who holds what power.

    It''s something that always ys on my mind - are our spells and our abilities really foolproof? It''s like more and more people are immune to certain things which makes me often wonder about the enemy and what abilities they will have. "From Alpha Enrique? I did, almost like a weight or like I was beingpelled." Delsanra murmurs.

    "Yeah, as I thought, it only affected those with witch blood in them, and I almost wanted to jump up and defend him," I mutter.

    She looks at me with a nod. "And those who are not hybrids must have felt it even stronger."

    Frowning, I run my fingers through my long ck hair.

    Hmm, like an alphamand. What exactly is the power of the Crimson King... "I checked books of old lore. I had a few brought in from the head coven in America and there is a symbol in our history books that refers to a power above all. A symbol that is always in red, I don''t know, but when I saw it, I felt that perhaps it stands for him."

    "You mean he''s linked to witches? Men don''t carry- wait, do you mean Lady Roja''s direct descendants?!" Delsanra whispers, grabbing hold of my arm.

    I smile wryly. "Yes, I do. And I need to speak to Kat about it. She might know something."

    Delsanra nods as I sniff out Sk and Azura''s scents. Catching Kataleyas

    is impossible, a gift and a curse all in one. As I thought, they''re not going to the bathroom but instead head upstairs, the Lycan Queen passing security with ease, and I call out to them.

    "Sk!"

    They stop and look, and I see Kataleya''s eyes widen with worry when she spots me.

    "We''re joining you." I smile sweetly as the guards step aside when Sk nods.

    Azura nces at Kataleya and I almost feel she knows something.

    Once we''re in arge bedroom, Sk closes the door and crosses her arms. "So, what is going on?" she asks, looking at me. "Kat, you know why I''m here, don''t you?" I state rather than ask, folding my arms.

    "I told you, I''m not going to leave him," Kataleya says firmly.

    I smile internally at her determination. True love is a beautiful thing, not one that we are all lucky enough to experience.

    "I know, and I will tell Uncle, or you should. He needs to know, Leo needs to know." I say, ncing pointedly at Azura.

    "I understand that, but what do you want, Kat?" Azura asks.

    Kataleya looks down. "I won''t change my decision. He needs me."

    "Is this something to do with that text?" Azura pushes

    "What text?" Sk asks.

    "No, the text was... about his lineage." Kataleya sighs, shaking her head.

    Sk looks confused as Delsanra and I exchange looks.

    Kataleya turns, and walking over to the bed sits down with another sigh. "Lineage? Well, how about you start by sharing the image with the others?" I suggest, looking at my nails, remembering how Chris would smile when he would catch me doing that. For a second, Chris''s smilees into my mind and my heart clenches.

    I live with his memories every day and night... and sometimes my thoughts linger on the possibility of his return... I sometimes conjure up an illusion but it doesn''t help the ache within my hollow chest and so I try to drown myself in work to the point there is no time to sit and reminisce.

    I push those thoughts away and focus on the women who now crowd around looking at the image that Kataleya is showing them.

    "Del, what do you think?"

    "Visual visions are extremely hard to work with, sometimes it might not always appear to be what it is... from my experience. I know this wolf is Kat and she is the target... the darkness - they look like crawlers who are closing in around her but they are drawn to this man or the darkness that surrounds him. A means to reach the wolf... Enrique?" she looks up at me questioningly as Azura and Sk look over her shoulder. "Enrique is strong. I don''t think he''d lose in this battle." Azura says firmly.

    "Witchcraft and foresight are extremelyplex things. Sometimes we know what we know and there''s no way to exin that. I told Kat she needs toe back. She is most likely the Asheton Queen and if she is, we can''t lose her."

    "If we lose her, regardless of if she is in the prophecy to ride behind the Adonai, such an impact could shift that prophecy and not in a good way." Delsanra adds understanding where I aming from.

    "But then if she''s meant to survive, then who says her not going with Enrique is the right thing?" Sk asks as I hear a meow and Malevolent jumps into her arms. Sk strokes her fur, cuddling her as Azura nods her agreement.

    "Yeah, what if that''s- ok hear me out? When has walking away to protect ourselves ever worked? I mean, we have to fight for what''s right. We have all had our trials. Tell me who simply stepped back to stay safe? I mean, let''s go right back. Dad fought to be with Mama before he even knew they were mates. I mean, if there was no Mama and Dad there would be no Kiara, and then these power-pumped kids. No demi-god. Kia for Alejandro, I fought my knucklehead mate, Sk fought against her fated. I don''t think anyone ever said walk away."

    "You both are not the chosen rulers." I sigh.

    Azura shakes her head. "Regardless, I mean, if this text is anything to go by, Papi Hook is a powerhouse."

    Sk snickers, despite the situation. "Did you guys put in some kind of system to transform it into a real hook? That would be awesome,"

    "Sky!" Kataleya scolds, and I smile.

    "Hooks aside, mind sharing what this text is about?" I ask, looking at Kataleya.

    "He is the Crimson King, a sorcerer who holds the power over Hecate''s blood itself. He is a direct descendant of Goddess Hecate''s

    granddaughter. One who was mated to an Escarra... they persevered. The eldest male in the family has this power. A power that once they take their oath, they can unlock their full capabilities that this title brings."

    A sorcerer.

    "I was right! It''s the old legend..." Delsanra murmurs, as Kataleya gives a little more detail of how that was the reason the Djinn chose them to host him because they are strong.

    "So, he canmand Ri to run along and it''ll happen?" Sky asks slyly.

    "Sky." I frown at her, and she smirks.

    "Well, if he finds out you''re trying to steal her from him, he might justmand you," Azura adds.

    "I''d like to see him try. Luckily I''m a hybrid." I retort. "Although I did feel themand, it''s simr to an Alphamand.

    "He wouldn''t stop you anyway... I don''t think he wants me to go back with him." Kataleya says softly. I can feel the pain in her voice, which saddens me.

    "What do you mean? Does he need a good beating?" Azura asks as she sits beside her, cing her arm around her.

    "His old guardian, the family butler, told me that Enrique might try to push me away, you see. Before we left, I heard them arguing. Well, Enrique was shouting and Hugo was trying to get through to him. Visit Jo b n i b to read theplete chapters for free. If you are not reading this novel on Job ni b , some sentences are iplete. He didn''t know about this picture, Hugo kept it from him as he didn''t want him to worry." I sigh. " That''s when I overheard them talking about the Rey Carmes¨ª and what it means." Sk takes the seat on her sister''s other side and wraps her arm around Kataleya''s arm. "He can''t leave you, he won''t be able to," she reassures her.

    Kataleya turns her gaze upon her sister, her eyes glittering as the first fat teardrop falls. "Can''t he?" she whispers. "Can''t we do anything for the sake of our loved ones?"

    Sk gasps and my own heart thuds as we all look at her.

    "Did he- he loves you." Azura smiles, her eyes light up. "Go, Papi!"

    Sk looks down and I know she''s remembering all she would and did for the sake of love.

    "He will try to leave me, but I won''t let him." Silence follows Kataleya''s promise as she looks at us with the determination only someone strong or in love could have. "I won''t leave him."

 Chapter 85

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    "Make it quick, I don''t have all day," I say, smoking my cigarette as I stare ahead into the night sky. I''m no longer that kid who was helpless, the one who had hopes in a certain king, and as I look across at him, I can see the change in him from back then. His hair is littered with grey, age has left its mark with the frown lines on his forehead, the sharper jaw... That''s just how life is.....

    Age. Inevitable of who we are, it will always catch up with us.

    But seeing him like that is also a reminder that he is not a god, but a man who had tried. Yeah, it hurts, it will always hurt, but I also acknowledge that perhaps he really didn''t have a choice... but it doesn''t mean that pain goes away.

    Kataleya''s words she spoke that night, words I know she''s never shared with anyone else. The thoughts that sometimes crept into her mind about her father and what happened back then. But she''s foolish for thinking it. After all, she is a woman no one can forsake... willingly.

    "My daughter is fucking special, and I''m sure you fucking know how she feels about you, but don''t fucking think I missed the callousness you showed her in front of everyone. I will not tolerate that shit and I don''t care what she feels for you. I will f*****g break that nose if I have to." His voice is almost a growl as he res at me.

    I cock a brow. "I wonder if you would be able to, Lycan? But I do agree, your daughter is... perfect in every way..." I can''t help but smirk as shes of us f*****g flit through my mind.

    He narrows his eyes. "I don''t fucking want to know what you''ve done, but if you are going to.... if things between you are more, then stop treating her like dirt. Your issue is with me, your hatred is towards me, so don''t take that shit out on her."

    Ah... those memories will always be mine, to cherish and rey even if she can''t be. My heart clenches painfully, knowing that in a mere few hours, I will leave her. Forever.

    Turning, I nce at him. Yeah, my issues are with you.

    I smirk, looking him dead in the eye. "As much as I wanted to, I decided that it was much, much more satisfying to enjoy her...pany." I finish tauntingly as he growls, his eyes glimmering red. "Daddy''s girl is definitely not a baby anymore, wouldn''t you agree, Lycan?"

    "Watch it!" He snarls, grabbing me by the cor and my eyes ze in warning.

    "You are not my king," I hiss, shoving him off me. "I will say this only once, so listen carefully. I will return to Puerto Rico tonight, and it is in the best interest of your daughter that you make sure she does not try to follow me."

    My words take him by surprise. I see the slight change in his eyes as he frowns. "What do you mean by that?"

    "I mean what I said, it is dangerous for her to return to Puerto Rico," I answer quietly.

    Never did I think I''d be asking the Lycan to take her home, to make sure he protects her... I know that without her, the light she brings to my ind will fall dark but somehow when ites to her, I can''t be selfish. "Why," he asks, his heart racing and I see the worry in his eyes.

    I look down at my hand, a reminder of the woman who loves me selflessly. What isn''t there to love?

    "What do you mean, why?! Is it not enough that she could die because of me? Do you want to lose your daughter!" I snarl.

    "And you care." He says, making me tense.

    "I did not say that." I lie.

    He''s observing me closely as he takes a slow drag on his cigarette.

    "Yet you want her safe..." His words are low, almost as if not talking to me. His eyes are conflicted, but the cabr¨®n isn''t saying much. Shouldn''t he simply be happy instead of questioning me?

    "You know about the Crawlers. I am only helping them gain a stronger foothold around me. There is darkness upon mynds, a darkness within me, one that will destroy her if she remains. Do you fucking understand?" I snarl, grabbing his shoulders. His eyes snap to mine, a deep frown creasing his forehead.

    "I think I fucking do..." a shadow of a smirk appears on his face, his eyes now returning to a ck that mirrors his daughters. "No matter how hard that is..." What''s hard?

    He''s fuckin delusional.

    Shaking my head, I step back, smoking my cigarette. "I think you have taken one too many f*****g hits to your head. Do you understand Lycan? I will leave shortly before the end of the final session of the conference. Make sure you do not lose sight of her. She will need her family. And you Rossis stick together anyway. It should not be so hard for you."

    "Does she know?" he asks. "Or were you too much of a f*****g coward to tell her?"

    I know I have been because I can''t tolerate her tears. She weakens me.'' No, women are too f*****g emotional, and we both know that she is crazily in love with me." I can''t help but add.

    He gives me a re. "You really are a fucker."

    We fall silent for a moment before he continues, sighing heavily.

    "I once knew someone a little like you, way fucking cooler, stronger, way more handsome too, but he... he once made a simr mistake to what you are about to. He broke the heart of the woman he cared for and until this day, he cannot forget that moment. That pain in her eyes when he shattered her. Don''t do it."

    I look at him, knowing he''s speaking of himself. It doesn''t take a genius to realise that, not when he made sure topliment himself.

    "You are far more conceited than a woman," I remark as he simply smirks humourlessly.

    "Don''t change the f*****g subject."

    "I am not. I am simply stating facts."

    Am I?

    "You killed my padre. You know I hate you. Yet why does it feel like you are saying to not do this? Do you want your daughter with me? Do you know what that entails?" I add mockingly. "Well, clearly English isn''t your first fuckingnguage. I''m only saying don''t fucking hurt her."

    I cock a brow. "I see you are still b**t hurt about not knowing Italian fluently. You are not saying don''t hurt her, you are telling me that if I do, I will forever regret it. What is it, Lycan? Are you somehow epting the fact that she loves me? That I am the man she wants, the very man who you wouldn''t want her with?"

    "I''ve met many fuckers like you in my life. You can''t get under my skin son. Keep fucking trying. As for your padre... whether you wish to believe it or not, he was beyond saving. Without the Djinn, his body wouldn''t have been able to survive. He was destroyed already. Ending and salvaging what was left was the best I could do." He ces a hand on my shoulder. " You shaped up better than I could have hoped for. Now just don''t continue to be a d**k."

    "If you are telling me not to leave her, then you will fail. You don''t understand, I will be her end. If she is toe with me, you will never see her again." I say quietly.

    Our eyes meet, but he''s quiet, and I don''t know...

    I knew that one day we woulde face to face. Knew that we will have a conversation even if it would be one fuelled with rage and hatred... I imagined him shouting back. Telling me I''m just a stupid f*****g kid.

    I knew I would want to hurt him, ask him why he was so fucking selfish for not trying harder to save my padre. But right now, out here in the garden, lit with glowing lights and the wind that blows through our hair is not what I imagined.

    There is no rage from either of us, no scorn... as if it is all meaningless when ites to her.

    That is something we have inmon. Our love for her.

    My heart thuds as the statement enters my thoughts, making me freeze. Time slows as if giving me the chance to process the truth I have tried so hard to deny.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her smile, her eyes that are full of warmth and sincerity, her touch that brings calm. Her body that can ignite the very on fire with how f*****g hot she is. A beauty that no one can measure up to... Herpassion, her sincerity, her love.

    Love that she has for me.

    A life with her is beyond my grasp because I am nothing more than the harbinger of death and darkness.

    She deserves better...

    I turn away, sucking in a sharp breath as I gaze at the night sky as the wind rustles in the trees.

    I have fallen for her.

    I do not know why, but the thought makes me chuckle, oh how I have lost this. I was so hellbent on hurting her father, that I did not realise that once again I was bested by a Rossi. I f*****g fell for one. A beautiful diosa.

    Mi Amor, I fucking love you and that is why this is the right decision.

 Chapter 86

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    When we re-enter the hall, the Lycan''s final words that he had said to me through the mind-link he could form with other alphas reys in my mind.

    ''I hope you do the right thing."

    The right thing? But what is the right thing?

    She''s nowhere in sight and I can''t help but search the crowds for her as I take a seat at our table again. This is it, thest few hours to see that beautiful smile.

    I''ll make sure I defeat those crawlers for her. I''ll destroy them and make sure they never hurt her.

    I turn sharply towards the door as I see her enter with four other women of her family. Her eyes are downcast, her long hair falling over her shoulder and her hands are locked in front of her.

    A vision of pure beauty.

    She suddenly looks up through her thickshes as if sensing me watching her. Our eyes meet, and I swallow hard, looking away.

    She really did just make her way into my life, somehow passing through the walls I created.

    "Hey, did everything go ok between you and Dad?" she asks as she takes the seat beside me gracefully, cing her hand on my knee. And making all my thoughts go to how I''d love to fuck her right now. Really, Mi Amor, are you so clueless to the effect your touch has on me?

    I sit forward, cing my hand on her leg, making her heart race. I slip my fingers under thece of her stockings, tilting my head as I y with the delicate fabric.

    "Your father would have a better answer to that question," I suggest, avoiding giving her a proper answer.

    "I''ll take that as a yes, it went well," she whispers, her cheeks flushing as she slowly presses her thighs together.

    I smirk as I look down at her thighs. How I''d prefer if they were wrapped around me instead.

    "What''s wrong, Princesa? Are you feeling hot?"

    She blushes before she smiles, and instantly, I know she''s up to something.

    "A little... how about you?" she whispers innocently, her gaze dipping to my crotch before she gives me a seductive smile as she slides her hand up my thigh before running her fingers down my crotch, sending a jolt of pleasure through me and I feel myself hardening in my pants.

    She giggles as she moves back. "I think I won that round," she whispers.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yeah, you won our final round... My smirk fades as I turn away from her, once again reminded of reality.

    The rest of the evening goes by in a blur, and with every passing moment, what I need to does closer. I handed the file regarding the Chupacabras and the attacks to Leo. The future king of Ennd.Visit J O b n i b to read theplete chapters for free. If you are not reading this novel on Job ni b , some sentences are iplete. As talks about voting in the assigned leaders of all areas goes around the room, I know that when the timees to appoint the head of the Supernatural Council, it will be him who will be chosen.

    As the end of the evening nears, the atmosphere bes a little lighter for those around me. Some couples danced, and many stood around with sses of expensive wine, but not for me.

    I know I must leave, every minute I''m dying is making it harder for me.

    She has barely left my side, aside from when she went to talk to Leo for a bit or went and talked to her family for a short while.

    I can''t even look at her for long. Whenever our eyes meet, I feel as if she knows what''sing.

    "Want to dance?" she asks me.

    I nce over to the far end of the conference hall where a handful of people are dancing.

    "There''s barely anyone dancing," I remark

    "Then let''s bring the numbers up," she suggests, standing up, and holding her hand out to me.

    "I don''t really dance."

    "Ites naturally, trust me," she responds, taking my hand and I oblige reluctantly.

    I can dance, but it''s not something I want to do in front of a hall full of alphas.

    Or I can see it as a way to piss off the Lycan. I smirk at that, sensing eyes on me. I don''t bother turning to see who it is, instead focusing on the beauty before me, deciding to grant herst wish at least. The music is instrumental, I think maybe the cello, but I am not certain. The next song begins, and I instantly realise it''s the instrumental version of Despacito. "Not a bad song," I remark.

    "Of course not." She smiles at me as I take her hand in mine and ce the other on her waist.

    We start moving and instantly I''m consumed by her. Her confidence and her skill leaves me in awe. She moves her hips sensually, her feet moving with skill. Why am I not surprised that she knows how to salsa?

    She dances, and her body leads me like a snake charmer working her magic. She''s right. Ites to you when you are guided by the allure that has mesmerised me.

    I spin her out, my gaze on her hips as she twirls around and I nce at her ass before she spins back, grabbing her thigh as she presses it to my hips.

    She smiles at me as she arches herself gracefully back and I lower her for a second before I pull her back, spinning her around before we dance face-to-face once more. Mere inches between us.

    "Is there anything you are not good at?" I remark.

    "I could say the same about you," she whispers, her finger brushing down my jaw as her body moves against mine. I spin her out, my gaze on her glossy lips and when I spin her back into my arms, the urge to kiss her consumes me.

    I lean into her, her heart racing, making her breasts heave as the songes to an end. My nose touches hers as I gaze into her eyes, our breath mingling, and I''m very aware of the heat of our bodies.

    "I think that''s enough dancing for one night..." I murmur, fighting the urge to kiss her right there.

    "Enrique... Her hand on my beating heart is proof she knows I''m conflicted. She reaches up with her other hand, caressing the back of my neck.

    Memories of her from when she was a child up until now sh through my mind, everything she''s done, every moment... the way I feel when I''m with her and what I am about to do hits me like a bucket of cold water. What I will do will hurt her... why can''t I keep her, do I truly feel I wouldn''t be able to protect her?

    I curl my fingers under her chin, my control spiralling out of control when I freeze.

    No.

    "Excuse me," I say hoarsely as I pull away as if touching her burns. "Enrique!"

    I don''t bother answering as I make my way to the exit and find the nearest restroom, relieved it''s empty and grab the edge of the sink as I take a deep breath.

    Why can''t I do it?

    Why am I struggling?

    I close my eyes for a second before I turn the tap and ssh cold water on my face. Never have I felt this conflicted, but I shouldn''t be when I know the risks she''ll be in. Not only by the Crawler but also my guardsmen.

    As if on cue that woman''s voice returns. ''Rey Carmesi...

    I spin around my aura zing as her voice enters my mind.

    Hugo''s words about something dear to me makes me tense but with it rity hits me. I scoff, for a crazy few minutes lost in her, I begin to lose sight of the cost of keeping her.

    A price I will never let happen.

    Suddenly, I smell fire and ash and my eyes ze when I hear footsteps.

    What is the meaning of this? Is heing?

    Where are theying from, anyway?

    Scanning the bathroom, I tense, my stomach twisting with unease and that''s when they materialise out of thin air. The power that apanies them radiates off them in waves.

    There are three of them, two men and a woman who somehow look alike, yet at the same time they don''t. Each one sport reddish hair and deep orange eyes. But it''s the look in the eyes of the woman in the middle that makes me assume she''s the unspoken leader in charge of them.

    ''Rey Carmes¨ª, we are here. Present your Ash Stone so we may swear our oath of allegiance upon it. Her voice still holds that mystical edge, but despite the calm tone, there is strength behind it. They go down on one knee and my heart races, knowing that I do not have the answer.

    The Ash Stone...

    "And if I do not have it?" I ask, hiding my emotions.

    The woman looks up and tilts her head. ''You called upon us when you had no right to-''

    "Enrique?" My heart almost stops when I hear Kataleya from the hallway.

    ''Ah... I understand now. Since the Ash Stone is not in your possession, I will ask for something instead...'' She nces at the two men before she rises and steps forward. 2

    ''A price so dear that it will do. A smile flits across her lips, my eyes glimmer as all three rise. The cost of power....

    "And what might that be?" I ask. The woman takes another step forward and I raise my finger, my eyes shing. ''I am still your king. What do you want?''

    "Enrique?" Kataleya knocks on the door, and I can hear the worry in her voice.

    I ignore her looking at the woman before she now smiles. ''Well, allow me to tell you...

    I don''t speak, wanting Kat to leave, I don''t want them to pay her any attention, but at the same time the way this woman''s eyes flicker to the door and her smile, almost as if she''s connecting the pieces of the puzzle.

    Whatever she asks for, it will not be something I like, that I''m sure of by the power-hungry glint in her eyes...

 Chapter 87

    -

    KATALEYA-~

    I hurry through the halls, trying to find where he went. But the powerful magic, the auras and the number of people everywhere mess with my sense of smell, yet I still manage to pick it up once I''m out in the hall and follow it down the hallway to a bathroom. I knock on the door, calling out to him. He doesn''t reply and I try again.

    "Enrique?" Panic is beginning to rise within me as I try to hear something, but the walls and door are too thick. I can feel it, something is wrong.

    I hear the guards talking amongst themselves. "Something shifted. A breach of security? Check east, top floor... round the back..."

    "Secure." Someone murmurs.

    "False rm."

    "Just stay alert."

    "Enrique!" I call for the tenth time. "Enrique, answer me or I will break this door down, I swear it!" I try to keep my voice down, but it is difficult.

    The door suddenly opens to reveal Enrique, and he almost knocks into me. His buttons are pulled open and his hair and face are wet. He braces both hands on the door frame as if blocking my advance. He looks... pale and flushed at the same time. Is he sick?

    "Enrique..." I ask, concerned, as I step closer, only for him to look away.

    "What are you doing here?" he asks, his voice harsh.

    I still inch closer, not caring that he''s avoiding me. "I was worried," I whisper, cupping his face. He tenses, his heart beating like a galloping horse.

    "You should leave," he murmurs quietly. I see a shadow behind him, my eyes zing and instinctively pull him from the door frame, my heart thudding as my aura swirls around me. I shift to defence mode, but for a split second what I had thought was a crawler is a

    woman.

    A beautiful woman with auburn reddish hair that reminds me of fire,rge orangey brown eyes, red lips and a body withrge breasts and curves in all the perfect ces. A body that is Enrique''s type.

    I look between them as she smiles at Enrique before she turns to me.

    "Shall I wait outside for you?" she asks Enrique as she saunters over to us. Her voice is melodic and sensual, with a hint of something else. She ces a hand on Enrique''s chest before she lightly rakes her nails down his chest.

    My gaze snaps up to him, but he does nothing to stop her as he stares ahead and I step back, feeling a cutting pain inside of me.

    What did they do in there?

    No... Enrique wouldn''t.

    Why aren''t you speaking Kik¨¦?

    It hadn''t even been ten minutes. What is going on?

    "Yeah, I won''t be long," Enrique answers her.

    I wait for her to leave and she takes her time to do so. Her hips sway sensually as she walks. She stops at the end of the hallway and gives me a smile. I frown ever so slightly, but wait until she''s gone before I look up at Enrique. "Who is she?" I ask quietly.

    He nces down the hall before he takes my wrist, tugging me down the opposite side of the hall.

    I don''t say anything else as his footsteps quicken, we round a few bends until he leads me outside to what appears to be an inner courtyard or something; the area is surrounded by the walls of the grand mansion and above we can see the night sky. Through one side of the pired surroundings, there''s a path that leads out to the main garden. I recognise the sound of the fountainsing from there.

    "Enrique, what is going on? Are you alright?" I whisper, cupping his face. This ce is darker, lit only by a few dim lights.

    He''s still as he looks down at me, as if pondering over what he should say, but each passing moment of silence is scaring me. "The amount of times I told you to leave, I lost count," he says in Spanish.

    My eyes widen as I look at him, shaking my head. "I don''t understand." He knows I like it when he speaks Spanish. Why is he speaking in Spanish now?

    The sound of the mncholic music ying from inside reaches out here too, and I feel overwhelmingly sad.

    I think I will need to have a word with Royce about his choice of music. This is making my heart hurt, or is it the look in the eyes of the man who stands before me?

    "I kept pushing you away..."

    "Enrique, you''re scaring me," I whisper back in Spanish.

    "Did I ever tell you, your ent is beautiful?" he whispers huskily, making my breath hitch and I shake my head slightly.

    "N-no... you didn''t. I think you mocked it." I chuckle weakly. My breasts heave as I try to calm my raging nerves. Something is wrong but I don''t know what.

    Why is he saying this now?

    "Don''t you know, boys mock girls they like?" he whispers, brushing his fingers through my hair before he cups my face, making the magic of his touch send tingles dancing through me.

    I tilt my head trying not to let the tearse.

    He''s calm, still, as he simply gazes down at me, a faint smile crossing his handsome face.

    What is this?

    "I think I''ve heard that..." I reply softly, slowly cing my hand over his that rests against my cheek.

    He nods. "Then, Mi Amor... you now should know I found that girl locked up in my house cute also."

    I blush as I stare into his hazel eyes that are glittering. Is it themps? Or is there an unshed tear or two? The lights really are ying tricks on me.

    "I knew that, you could have said it sooner though," I pout teasingly before I smile. Visit Jo b n i b to read theplete chapters for free. If you are not reading this novel on Job ni b .c om, some sentences are iplete. "But truth be told, no I didn''t; but that boy became my life. He saved me. He was my knight, my light in the darkest of nights."

    I mean it. I know I''ve told him, but I want him to remember that, to know that.

    His faint smile fades as he now cups my face with both of his hands, inching closer, until my breasts are touching him.

    "You give me far more credit than I deserved... and even when I pushed you away, you did not give up on me. I needn''t have worried that the Moon Goddess has not forgotten about me, for there was another goddess who never forgot me..." "Enrique..."

    "Shh... let me finish..." he murmurs softly. "You have shown me what living means, what it means to be loved. You have shown me that there''s a part of me that feels. That can feel. And powerfully..." "You''re scaring me, my love..." I whisper.

    His gaze dips to my lips as he touches his forehead to mine, making my eyes flutter shut for a moment.

    "Lo siento... for all I have done... for all I will do... lo siento..." his voice is hoarse, and I wrap my hands around his wrists, never wanting to let him go. I open my eyes, gazing into his glowing liquid gold ones.

    "Don''t apologise. We''ll get through this together. Whatever this is. I promise." I smile bravely, despite the fear that this feels like a goodbye.

    He can''t leave me. I refuse to let him.

    Our paths crossed for a reason, and our lives intertwined for a reason.

    He''s silent, but his eyes are a trove of emotions as he caresses my cheeks with his thumbs.

    "I know this won''t matter, that you won''t remember... but I want you to know that I wish every happiness for you, I wish the world always gives you the best, for you are too good for it... I pray that your life is full of abundant blessings. I would forsake it all for you to be happy and content ... to keep you safe... to protect you.... I realise now I would truly do anything for you."

    He sucks in a sharp breath and moves back slightly, his words leaving me speechless. He rises to his full height before he presses his lips to my forehead. "I know I''mte... toote... but you won. You won since the first time I saw you."

    He gazes back into my eyes and I smile, feeling a glimmer of relief. I''m being paranoid. He isn''t leaving me, he''s confessing. The very thought makes me giddy.

    "I hope you mean that I win by having you happily agree to let me return to Puerto Rico with you?" I ask.

    "If my life wasn''t so cursed... I''d take you home, I''d treat you like a queen, cherish you like an angel, kiss you like it''s a prayer, worship you as if you are my salvation and make you mine... because I am already yours..."

    I gasp as I stare at him, our eyes meeting, pink against gold... Butterflies swarm my stomach and I feel lightheaded as each beautiful word he speaks sinks. "Enrique, you..."

    "I love you, Princesa Kataleya Tamia Rossi, with everything I have, I love you. I didn''t fall in love with you, f**k I crashed and barrelled right into it without realising what these feelings are."

    He loves me.

    My vision blurs as I take a shaky breath.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    My Enrique loves me.

    My world acknowledges me.

 Chapter 88

    - KATALEYA ~

    "I love you too. You are my world, Enrique."

    He breaks our eye contact, his gaze falling to my lips as he slowly leans down, and tugging my head up, presses his lips against mine.

    Soft, sweet, seductive... that''s how he tastes.

    Slow... deep... intense..., that''s how this feels.

    Sparks waltz through me, and my heart feels as if it will explode. He doesn''t move his lips, as if trying to imprint the feel of my lips into his memory.

    His heart still drums wildly, and I feel the slight tremble in his lips as he takes a shuddering breath and he slowly pulls away leaving me feeling lightheaded. "And you are my life, but perhaps in another situation... if I was not who I am... perhaps we could be."

    Huh?

    He takes a small step back, his eyes hardening despite the emotions I see in them.

    "Do it now," hemands in English and my gaze snaps to our surroundings, and just then a witch who I know by face steps forward from the shadows. She''s quite powerful and in a position in the coven here in America. She advances, her eyes glimmering. "Yes, My King," she responds and I gasp, realising he must havemanded her as the Crimson King.

    "Make her forget all that I have just said to her."

    Those words make my heart stop and my gaze snaps to him, suddenly finding it hard to breathe. My wolf whimpers in my mind and I look around, feeling dizzy.

    He''s going to make me forget his confession... or try to.

    The witch begins to chant a spell and I stare at Enrique as his expression begins to harden and he crosses his arms.

    It won''t work on me... but I feel even if it did, I wouldn''t have been able to move. I simply stand there as the powerful spell swirls around me. Magic can affect me if it is on things around me... light this ground on fire and I will burn... but a direct spell on me won''t. Was this his n?

    Why did he confess if he simply wanted to wipe it all away?

    "Why?" I ask as the witch continues to chant. "Why confess if you will have me forget?" I ask in a broken whisper.

    "The repercussions of my actions have caught up with me... This is goodbye, Mi Amor..." He looks at the witch, who continues to chant, and I feel the strong power flittering through my mind, the pain in my chest rising. I ce a hand on my heart. Oh, it hurts.

    I can''t breathe...

    My world is spinning, it''s crashing down...

    The witch finally stops and steps back.

    "It is done," she murmurs.

    Enrique nods, motioning for her to leave, and I turn to him as he approaches me, his eyes cold.

    Were you always hiding the emotions that you do possess, behind those cold, hard eyes?

    "I epted this hand, and you promised me one wish in return for doing so. And I now call upon that promise. I wish for you to back the fuck out of my life. Understood, Princesa?" he asks coldly.

    I stare into his eyes, trying to understand why he''s doing this as my crumbling heart shatters into a million pieces.

    Where are those emotions, Enrique?

    I open my mouth, but he ces his hand over it, shaking his head.

    "I don''t want to hear shit. You have brought nothing but trouble into my life

    ... I have... chosen a luna. And once we go back to Puerto Rico, we will mark one another andplete the union," he says, making my heart clench agonisingly. His words are harsh, but his touch isn''t. His gaze flicks to something behind me and I turn my head, my lips

    brushing his fingers as I look at the same beautiful redhead from the bathroom.

    "Rey Carmesi, shall we go?" she asks.

    Enrique nods as he steps back from me, fixing his jacket as he walks over to her, offering her his hand.

    I am strong.

    I am brave.

    I am resilient.

    But I am unable to move as she takes his hand and they both walk through the archway and towards the main garden.

    I have never felt this much pain before as I have in this moment.

    All I want to know is why am I not enough?

    Why?

    I clutch my chest as I gasp for air, yet not once does he look back. And as they reach the other side, through my blurred vision I see a red me spread around them and then they both disappear from view just as the first teardrop falls from my eye. I gasp as it sshes to the ground, a sound loud in my ears. My legs give way and I fall to my knees, feeling the pain of his loss tear through me.

    My eyes ze, despite the tears that ssh onto my thighs.

    Why...

    An anguished sob leaves me, as I ce my hand on the ground, my ws digging into the stone as one word leaves my lips.

    "Why!" I scream like I have never screamed before. A voice that I do not recognise.

    One moment I can''t breathe, and then it feels as if something within me breaks and I scream again. Scream with everything I have. My power zes around me, and dazzling pink spreads around me like a hurricane, reaching to the skies. Petal-like embers of my aura swirl within the violent storm of my powers that surrounds me. Continuing to grow.

    He left me.

    I feel my hair spread around me, defying gravity. The hot pink glow deepens around my body as my powers grow brighter and stronger.

    I''ve never felt so much power in my life. My wolf surges forward and I look down at my thigh, sensing a strange sensation. I stare down at my thigh as I feel something beneath my palm.

    A blinding light appears and suddenly, right beneath my hand, a sword appears. An intricate gold handle with glowing symbols dances along the hilt and de, but somehow, I can read them.

    "I swear to uphold thews and beliefs of my Goddess Selene. The Goddess of our people. To fight in her name and to protect in her name..." I whisper as the power around me intensifies, and another blinding lightter, a golden shield appears on my other arm. It is like a long hexagon shape. A moon, a sword and a crown with blue jewels are carved upon it surrounded by a cherry blossom branch and petals.

    I can feel the energy radiating off them. "I swear to uphold the truth and to showpassion. I forsake greed for power willingly and rece it with generosity and kindness. Visit J o b n i b to read theplete chapters for free. If you are not reading this novel on Job ni b , some sentences are iplete. When the end is upon us, I will stand as a shield for the people..." I whisper, the words leaving my lips as if I''ve practised them a thousand times.

    An intense, glittering light swirls around my thigh, and I look to the moon above, feeling as if something within me has been reborn. Moments ago what felt like despair is now reced with strength beyond measure.

    I get up on one knee, my brows furrowing as I feel a weight upon my head.

    "And I shall ride behind the Adonai, to protect all who shall need it and bow to the Goddess who has blessed me. I swear it!"

    Power jolts through me and the items in my hands, my zing eyes full of power like never before, and I look down at my leg. The glowing light spreads across my thigh, forming a symbol upon it.

    The mark of a ruler...

    I think someone calls my name, but they are far, far away. It is just me and the oath I have taken. One that tells me I must live, for I have sworn to do so....

    The glow begins to fade, and his parting words return to me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Take a Luna... the redheaded woman... the way he took her hand...

    I shake my head.

    No.

    He is mine.

    The pain I felt as he turned away has eased, as if the strength I have awakened is not only physical but mental.

    Or perhaps it is because I know he is mine.

    I slowly get to my feet, a fire like never before lifting me with newfound strength. I look down, seeing the glowing pink symbol that now covers my right thigh before it begins to fade.

    I tilt my head up feeling a wave of tranquillity flow through me. And even as people begin encircling me, I am unable to pay attention, gazing into the darkness above.

    I know who I am, as clear as the moon belongs in the sky.

    And I know what I must do, as clear as the power vested within me dances through my veins.

    I am the Asheton Queen.

    And I have a love to im.

    End of Part 1

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 1

    - KATALEYA ~

    The aftermath is always silent.

    Whether it is a battle, an argument or the spiralling of one''s emotions, it ends withplete silence.

    But it''s simply outward silence because the storm within me cannot be suppressed. It refuses to be silenced.

    When my powers subsided, I was instantly taken away, in hopes that no one noticed. But that type of power cannot be hidden. It wasn''t. Many people felt it and it''s the worst possible time for it to happen. At the summit of all ces!

    I now sit on a sofa in one of the upstairs rooms, in a drawing room. The crown, shield and sword belonging to the Asheton Queen- me, sit beside me as I stare vacantly at the patterns on the Persian rug. Aunty Raven, Winona, Delsanra and Mama are here, whilst the rest are handling matters. I''ve seen most of my family, but Dad is one of the few who had to handle the mess I made.

    "It''s going to be alright, our Asheton Queen," Delsanra says as she crouches before me, brushing my hair back and offering me a smile.

    I smile back, but I am still unable to form words, not sure how to express all that I am feeling.

    Sure, we assumed I could be the queen, but for it to be reality brought the weight of what this means with it. Enrique...

    Just the thought of him makes it hard to breathe.

    His confession lingers in my mind, ying and reying again and again until I''m consumed by it.

    He loves me. He made my worldplete, then tore it down.

    That redhead''s expression and the way Enrique went with her, something isn''t right with her. She''s... not normal. Why?!

    I demand an answer to my question and I will get it!

    "Kat... calm down," Mama''s soft voice makes me look up at her and I realise my aura is rising, and my heart is racing wildly.

    "It''s not something we have to tell our Kat often. I wish she could let out her frustration. Maybe somewhere without all these nosy people around?" Aunty Raven suggests to Mama as shees over.

    Mama nods. "I understand, but there''s too many people here, and nowhere we can go. Right now we have to try to remain calm."

    "Kiara is right. Kataleya is the second ruler, and that''s something that will panic people. With the final ruler''s rise, the veil will break... at this rate, we are looking at a few short years." Delsanra voices the concern that I know is on everyone''s mind. It''s crossed my mind too.

    "Do you think I could have prevented mying into power from happening so soon?" I whisper thoughtfully if I could... Did I cause this?

    "Oh no, my angel, no..." Mama sits down beside me and hugs me. "You can''t control when your power would have manifested."

    "She''s right," Winona murmurs.

    I inhale Mama''s scent, wanting to curl up and cry, but the tears are noting.

    I close my eyes, trying to calm myself.

    I feel... numb.

    "Things happened when they were meant to," Winona adds, with a gentle smile. "We''re all here for you, Kataleya."

    "Thank you, I know. Everyone has been supportive as ever..." I whisper.

    There''s a light knock on the door and Royce enters. He smiles at me." Mind if I have a word with Kat? Alejandro, Rayhan and Liam are in the other room. I''ll bring Kat in a while." "Of course," Mama says.

    "I don''t think that was a suggestion, but an order from a king," Aunty Raven teases.

    Royce smiles at her. "I apologise."

    She shakes her head. "Don''t apologise. I was only messing."

    They leave and I look up at him. He slips his hand into his pocket as he walks over to me and takes a seat beside me, leaving a gap between us as he turns to face me. "How are you feeling?" he asks quietly.

    "About this Queen thing?"

    He nods. "Everything, really. But we will deal with Escarra. For now, how do you feel abouting into your powers?"

    I shake my head. "I don''t know. I mean, I feel in control, but it also makes me feel that we will y a huge part in the final battle and that when the timees, am I going to be enough? I mean..." Will I be there for the final battle? I foresaw my death.

    He takes a deep breath, exhaling as he nods, before holding out his hand to me. I hesitate, confused, before slowly cing my hand in his and he encloses it with the other, giving it a gentle squeeze.

    "I think we all feel that, and not just you and I. I''m certain your dad, Leo, everyone feels this. We don''t know what we''re going to be up against, but I''ll tell you this. In that battle against Apophis, you were incredible. The power difference before and after wee into our own is incredibly vast. I''m just thinking about how much you would be able to handle now." He smiles at me, trying to lighten my sombre mood.

    "That''s true... we''re all preparing for something bigger..."

    But...

    "Look, don''t think about that now, because when the timees, we are going to be together. All of us, alright?" I nod slowly, feeling a wave of sadness. "Yeah... I guess I will focus on the present."

    Enrique...

    I look up into his grey eyes, suddenly feeling heartbroken.

    Although I know that I am not giving up, it still hurts... so much...

    "Hey... we''re all with you." He cups my face, brushing my tears away, just as there''s a light knock on the door.

    I almost turn away, about to wipe my tears but he doesn''t remove his hand.

    "It''s just Sky," he says as the door opens, and she pops her head in followed by Malevolent.

    "Kat..." she says, her eyes glittering as she runs over and wraps her arms around me. Tucking her legs under her she sits beside me and pulls me close. Malevolent purrs against my ankles, rubbing against me.

    "I am going to chop his dick off and cut it into as many pieces as there are Caribbean inds," Sk threatens.

    "That''s rather a lot of pieces..." Royce muses, and I can''t help but smile tearfully. "Do you know how many inds it consists of?"

    "That is true..." I agree.

    "I don''t know, but fine if there''s a lot, even better! I''ll shred it into that many pieces then because I doubt his d**k won''t be enough to make that many slices." "Sky!" I gasp before giggling.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Royce shakes his head. "I fear for my own right now."

    "No, you don''t need to. That belongs to me, and I need it in full."

    I smile, ncing between them. Their journey wasn''t easy either...

    "Things will get better," I murmur to myself. My wolf seems to be prowling restlessly in my mind.

    "They will," Royce says, smiling at me.

    "They will for sure, and that douchebag will spend the rest of his life regretting what he did. Trust me, mistakes you make don''t go away." Sky smiles at me, but I know she means her own too...

    I hug her tightly, "Thank you, Sky, for being an incredible sister," I whisper.

    "I mean, I try." She rolls her eyes and I smile.

    I love her.

    I feel better...

    "Come on, let''s get you to the other room." Royce stands. Sky nods as she helps me up and takes my hand, and just like when we were children, she leads the way and I follow.

    I pause at the door and look at my three items.

    "Do I leave those?"

    "No one will be able to move them, they can only be handled by the

    Asheton Queen," Royce exins. "If they''re anything like the Sris ones."

    "Oh."

    That makes sense...

    We go into the adjoining room where all my family who had attended the summit are gathered.

    Dad, Uncle Liam, Raihana and Leo are the four I haven''t seen since I manifested. After what happened, they had all disappeared to do damage control.

    Now, as I''m calmer, I just feel more self-conscious as they all observe me.

    "What hot drink would you like, my darling?" Mama Mari asks me, motioning to the cups of hot drinks they have to the side.

    "None, thank you..." I reply. I don''t think my stomach would be able to handle anything.

    Dad doesn''t say anything, but hees over to me and hugs me. I close my eyes, hugging him back. He caresses my hair silently,forting me, and I appreciate it.

    There is nothing like a father''s embrace. He continues to hold me for a while until Azura clucks her tongue.

    "Ok, Alejandro, let me hug her too."

    "Now I really don''t want to let go," Dad retorts, but he lets go of me and I smile at them both, although Azura is frowning at him.

    She then smiles at me and beckons me over. I walk over to her and sit beside her as she wraps her arm around me, and I rest my head on her shoulder. Sky takes the other side and I''m d they were both here when I came into power... These are my girls.

    "So, it''s pretty much out as we had way too many smart fuckers out there. They know it happened, but not who," Leo says to me as he smokes his cigarette.

    Uncle Marcel sighs. "Well, I know it''s not ideal, but this might get them to act a bit faster and take things far more seriously than many are right now. They do need to realise that the danger is approaching. They need to realise this threat is no joke and we all know some are pretty difficult to handle."

    "Well that aside, how do you feel uncle, knowing your son is going to be king very soon?" Rayhan asks Uncle Marcel, earning himself an ice-cold frown from Leo.

    "Proud, very proud." Uncle Marcel smiles at Leo, whose frown only deepens. I guess he''s still not happy with what Dad did.

    "Kat..." Raihana looks me over, smiling sadly, and I wonder what''s going through her mind.

    Mama suddenly gasps, her heart racing as she turns to the door.

    "He''s here..." she whispers, hushed, and my own eyes widen.

    We don''t need to ask who; somehow, Mama always knew when he arrived.

    Dad scoffs. "About time the fucker showed up," he says just as the door opens and a man with glossy ck curls, burning red eyes and a frame that towers above us all fills the doorway.

    His thickshed dark red eyes fall on me, worry and concern clear in them. "Cherry Blossom..."

    I stand up, my eyes filling with tears. Oh, how I missed him!

    I rush over to him and he closes the distance between us in two strides, pulling me into his arms.

    "Dante... I missed you."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 2

    - KATALEYA ~

    It was a short whileter and Dante had finished meeting everyone and is now sitting between me and Mama. There''s a glimmer of worry in his eyes and that unease I was feeling earlier returns. "You look worried..." I ask quietly.

    "I didn''t think you''de into power so soon." He smiles faintly at me, that smile that I wish I could see through.

    But my brother is an enigma. No matter how hard I try, I will never be able to see into his mind. But I can sense when his emotions are in a storm, and right now they are...

    "Is that a bad thing?" I ask quietly.

    He doesn''t reply, simply shaking his head and Leo sighs. "It doesn''t really matter what was meant to be or what isn''t. That shit is constantly changing, anyway. That''s why I prefer logic. At least that makes sense. Let''s just focus on what we need to do from here." "Ah, speaking of, you''re taking your ce pretty well. So, when''s the official coronation?" Dante asks with a smirk.

    "I hate nning that kinda shit, but the sooner the better." Dad shrugs, massaging his temples.

    "I''d like the coronation to be held at the Rossi Mansion, we haven''t had a proper celebration in a while," Rayhan adds.

    "I''d love that," Mama Mari adds.

    The Rossi mansion is more of a pce, but everyone just calls it a mansion.

    "We all would like that. It would be nice. But Dante, what do you mean you didn''t expect Kat toe into power so soon?" Raihana pushes looking at me. "Kat, are you ok?"

    I nod. "I am. I''m not worried abouting into power."

    "She has Papi on her mind." Azura snickers, earning an icy look from her mate.

    I smile. "Yes..."

    "Don''t fucking say that shit again, Azura. Don''t influence her," Dad growls.

    "I''m not!"

    Uncle Liam leans forward, hisrge hand on Aunty Raven''s thigh. "So, by hering into power earlier, has the future shifted for better or worse?" he asks Dante.

    "That depends on how you see it, but I think the next step is down to Kataleya. She has the brains to make the right decision," Dante says as he stretches and leans back, cing his arms behind his head and closes his eyes. "I''m tired."

    "That''s an insult. Are you saying I wasn''t smart?" Sk frowns before she sticks her tongue out at Dante.

    "Stop sticking your tongue out, Sky, I''m not blind. And think what you like." Dante smirks.

    I frown slightly as I zone them all out. Having them here isforting, but the next step is mine to take...

    Be smart, Kat... Dante always left clues in his words.

    "There''s some things I haven''t told anyone..." I say, now standing up and turning to the room. I nce at Raihana. She might know, but I won''t drag her into it because I don''t want her getting med for my decision. "The Crawlers..."

    I take another shuddering breath before I tell them everything. The meaning of El Rey Carmes¨ª, Enrique''s abilities, and his lineage to Hecate. The Crawlers, including the one in the crypt. I tell them everything I''d told them before and knew, just in case anyone didn''t know. As I speak, I can see the rage on Dad''s face, but I''m not about to stop now.

    "And... when I was in Puerto Rico, I had a call, warning me that I should leave from there..."

    "Yet you didn''t listen," Dad''s voice is more of a snarl than words.

    "Let me finish. Please," I plead softly.

    Dad''s frown deepens, but Mama Mari and Mama both turn to him, asking him to do the same.

    "And I don''t want anyone to say anything to him, but it was Jayce who

    called me in Puerto Rico, telling me if I wanted to live to get out of there. You see... a few months ago, I foresaw my death on a Blood Moon."

    I close my eyes as I hear a growl, or two, and I internally roll my eyes.

    Are all men like this? I''ve seen Dad like this and Enrique... but it seems moremon than I thought.

    Enrique... it still hurts. The numbness is fading and the pain ising back.

    "Ok... Kat, that is a lot to keep from us," Mama is the first to speak, her voice quiet, clearly upset.

    "I know, but we''ve all kept things from one another, especially when you were all younger. I know I should have told you, but... I had my reasons." I turn to Leo, who is watching me. "I was safe. I promised you I would be and I am. I kept that promise." I didn''t want to upset him when he helped Dad let me go, him and Mama.

    "But we made a deal. You will tell me everything," Leo says quietly.

    "I was in love, and the first thing everyone wanted me to do when things became rough is for me to leave there!" I whisper urgently, wishing they understood.

    "Kat... we do get that, but this isn''t like you," Aunty Raven murmurs, worry etched on her face.

    "That''s because she''s not just Kat, but The Asheton Queen," Dante murmurs, his eyes still closed, his hands behind his head. His aura is powerful, but I realise I am not noticing it as much.

    "I am the Asheton queen. I won''t die," I say, looking around at them all,

    "You do know that the future can change, you could die and change the entire bnce of the future," Leo adds quietly as he takes out a cigarette.

    "I

    I know, but I''m not going to die. I want to live. With Enrique, with all of you. And when the timees, I will be there to fulfil my destiny and stand behind the Adonai."

    My powers surge and my gaze flicks to Dante.

    The Adonai...

    I look at my brother sharply, a sudden thought urring and his dark red eyes snap open, meeting mine. A hint of a smirk kisses the corner of his lips and my heart skips a beat. The Adonai?

    Why else is there a Demi-God among us?

    "I have never been as fucking pissed as I am right now, Kataleya," Dad''s voice is cold as he stands, and it takes everything not to step back.

    "Alejandro-"

    "Enough, Kiara! Don''t keep defending her! Kataleya, you kept on putting yourself in harm''s way, you could have died!" he growls now ring at me.

    My stomach sinks and I step back when someone steps up beside me, her hand wrapping around my wrist protectively.

    "Uncle, I knew as well. She approached me for advice. If you''re going to shout, then I''m to be held ountable too," Raihana says firmly, standing up to Dad.

    "As am I," Sk says as she and Azura stand up and step beside us.

    "Me too," Azura says.

    "And you better not say shit to my woman," Leo remarks coldly as he exchanges a look with Dad.

    Dad''s eyes burn red as they turn on Raihana. "You knew... and you didn''t tell me?"

    Raihana nods and I shake my head. "Raihana, you-" She shakes her head slightly and Delsanra sighs.

    "What''s done is done. Let''s think of a n for what we are to do next. Are the Crawlers linked to this phenomenon in Russia?" she reasons.

    "What? What about Russia?" Dante sits up, his eyes turning on Delsanra questioningly.

    She nods. "You don''t know? There''s something happening in Russia, and it doesn''t look good. Anyone have the footage on hand?" she asks, turning to Rayhan who passes his phone to Dante as he and Liam finish filling Dante in. But by the look on Dante''s face, he didn''t know. "I fear that''s not crawlers ..." he murmurs.

    Fears that they''re not crawlers? That does not sound good...

    "What are they then?" Royce asks.

    Dante shakes his head. "Let''s focus on the problem at hand. Tell me, Cherry Blossom, what is your n? I do hope you have one?" he teases.

    My brows furrow. "Well, I need to go back to Puerto Rico."

    "For what? That fucker who did the very fucking thing I told him not to?" Dad snarls.

    "You told him not to?" I ask, my heart skipping a beat. I smile softly, walking over to Dad and take his hand in mine. "Dad, he does love me. I don''t know why he did what he did, but he does love me. But I need to go there for more than just him. I need to finish what I have begun. There''s more to this than we know. On top of that, he left with a woman who... she gave me an odd feeling..."

    "This is fucking insane," Dad mutters.

    I begin pacing, trying to think logically.

    "Jayce said I''ll die if I remain there... The crawlers have a stronger hold there... using Enrique as a catalyst..." The kiss of darkness..

    I look up, "That... Everything is tied to Puerto Rico. That''s where I need to be. I haven''t got it all figured out, but that is the key."

    "Not this again," Dad growls as Rayhan runs his fingers through his hair.

    "So, we send a team," he suggests. "One that will not just be there to watch over her, but one that is there every single step of the way."

    "I second that," Leo says, looking up at me.

    Nodding, I look around. "I was going to say the same. After all, this isn''t just about Enrique. There''s something more... something we''re missing regarding the Crawlers and their link to Puerto Rico," I murmur.

    "That''s a very good point," Royce adds.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "I fucking hate this," Dad murmurs.

    "I understand where you''reing from. It is dangerous and concerning, but this is something that is indeed tied to the ind," Mama Mari says.

    "So, if we agree on that arrangement, the question is; who?" Dante says, looking at me. "Who will go to that cocky ass''s ind? I swear he irks the hell out of me." "Dante, be nice," I pout.

    "I try," he says, and I can''t help but smile. It''s nice to see him just being himself with everything that weighs on him.

    "Who will be the ones to go with Kat..." Mama muses thoughtfully. The room goes silent as everyone ponders over that question.

    "Well, obviously I''m going to go, and if anyone refuses me... then I''d like to see them stopping me... right, Dad?"

    We all turn, my heart skipping a beat at the young man who hase out of nowhere and is sitting against the wall in the corner of the room...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 3

    - KATALEYA ~

    "Ahren!" Delsanra exims as Rayhan''s eyes glimmer a brilliant bottle green.

    "Is he for real?" he mutters, irritationced in his voice.

    Ahren yawns before he smirks. "Real as can be, and in the flesh." He winks.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "This boy..." Rayhan''s jaw ticks and Dad shakes his head.

    "Stop stressing your parents out. Now what the fuck are you doing here?" he asks, frowning at him.

    "Not to mention the rules you have broken," Mama Mari adds, sighing.

    "I''m here to volunteer to go to PR with Kataleya," he says, yawning again. He''s teleported far... that''s clear from how tired he suddenly is.

    "I will go with you too, Kat," Sk says, her eyes flicking back to Royce as she caresses his jaw before kissing him deeply.

    "Sky, you don''t need to," I say softly, knowing how often the two have to be apart for work and running their packs.

    "I want to. And I know Zu would want to as well, but she does have the kiddies to think about," Sk adds, ncing over at Azura, who nods. "That''s true," she says, ncing at Leo. I''m sure she''s also worried about Leo after Dad''s sudden announcement.

    "You can go with her if you want. The kids will be fine," Leo says to her.

    "They will be, I''ll be there," Winona adds, making Uncle Marcel nod in agreement.

    "No, Zu. You need to take care of your family. They need you. I''m going to be fine. I will update you and Sky," I say firmly. Leo needs her.

    "And really, I''m happy to give you all the deets when I return," Ahren inputs.

    "If you even go, kid," Uncle Liam says to him.

    "I will be," Ahren replies confidently, making Rayhan re at him.

    "Well, I think Sk should go with you," Royce adds.

    "So that''s me and Sky so far," Ahren states.

    "You are not finalised. You will go home," Delsanra says firmly. "We are going to have a talk."

    "Sure thing," Ahren replies, unphased. "We can have the talk here or at home and THEN I''ll go to PR."

    "Ahren, you have to listen to your parents," I say softly.

    He sighs dramatically as Rayhan stands up.

    "Outside now," hemands, leading the way out. Ahren gets up and follows him outpletely rxed.

    "That kid is fucking disobedient," Dad shakes his head.

    "He''s a Rossi," Leo remarks.

    "Not all Rossis are stubborn fuckers. Actually, you''re right, we fucking are." Dad sighs before he nces at me. "I get that you need to go, even if I f*****g hate it, so let''s deal with what''s what. We get a team together and then a n. So, who else is up for the trip?" "I''ll go," Leo says and Dad shakes his head.

    "You know you have a lot of shit to do here."

    "Yeah, which I could have done from anywhere if you hadn''t made that announcement." Leo frowns.

    "Well, it''s too fuckingte now. So s**k it up," Dad counters.

    "I''ll go," Uncle Liam says, ncing at Aunty Raven, who nods.

    "So will I. And I mean, if Ray is ok with it, I''ll take Ahren?" Raihana says, looking at Delsanra.

    "Let''s see what Rayhan says." Delsanra sighs. "I wille along too."

    "I''d like that! We need some catch-up time!" Raihana says.

    "This isn''t a fucking holiday," Dad growls, making me smile.

    "Sounds like a lovely team," Mama says. "What do you think, Kat?"

    "I appreciate it, and I''m so grateful for you all."

    "We wouldn''t have it any other way," Aunty Raven adds.

    "I now hope Ahren cane, I realise I''m the only guy," Uncle Liam says, making everyone chuckle.

    "You should be used to it, Liam," Azura says. "You''re patient, you''ll be fine."

    "Oh, don''t worry, we won''t bother you," Raihana reassures him as the door opens and Rayhan and Ahren re-enter.

    "Ahren will go. One wrong move though, let me know," Rayhan says, his eyes glinting as he leaves his threat hanging.

    "Well, I was thinking I should go too," Delsanra says to him as she takes his hand.

    "Are you sure?" Rayhan asks her quietly. She nods and Rayhan touches his forehead to hers.

    Dante sits forward. "I think that''s an excellent team... I wish I coulde, but I don''t think that''s wise. And I do have to leave soon."

    "Must you?" Mama asks quietly. "Dante, you''re going for longer periods of time..."

    "You really have been gone ages," Sky adds, tugging a strand of his hair.

    Dante smirks as he looks at her. "Did you miss me?"

    "Nope!" she lies, making him chuckle. I smile faintly, their rtionship has improved.

    "I promise I''ll be home for a month or two after theing Blood Moon," he says, wrapping his arms around Mama.

    Dad nces at them. "I hope by then all this shit blows over."

    I nod. "I hope so too."

    As everyone continues talking, Rayhan says he''ll book the flight for tomorrow. I take a deep breath, my heart fluttering as I think of Enrique.

    What he did... I''m trying not to let it drown me. I want to stay strong but there are moments where I feel like I''m not in my own body. Like I''m looking in at all my family through a window. I''m not alone. I have them, and Enrique has them. But until we sort this all out, I won''t be able to focus on anything.

    Sensing that someone is watching me, I nce at Dante, who smiles at me. ''What''s on your mind, Kat?''

    ''Enrique... You don''t like him... do you?'' I ask softly.

    ''Does my opinion matter? I mean, it doesn''t affect your opinion of him.''

    ''No... but why?'' I ask.

    ''I don''t know, I only remember an arrogant little a*****e of an alpha. Maybe my opinion will change," he says airily, reminding me of the younger Dante.

    I suppress a giggle. These alphas.

    ''Arrogant asshole? Wouldn''t that apply to some other people I know, too?'' I ask with a pout. His smirk only grows.

    ''Already so defensive of him, little sister?'' he chuckles, and I tilt my head.

    ''I always have been,'' I remind him cheekily.

    He nods, "That''s true...you have. So, I know that regardless of my opinion, you will do what is needed and what''s right for you. I don''t know everything, Kataleya, but what I do know is that fate has made you both cross paths more than once. That speaks for itself. But he has hurt you and that gets to me." His smirk fades. ''He has, but he also makes me very happy. When I''m with him...'' I blush, hoping he understands how much Enrique means to me. But he simply tilts his head, observing me.

    ''Well, he has to be good for something or I would think it''s a waste to even help him,'' he remarks.

    "If you two are done conversing, shall we all turn in for the night?" Dad asks.

    "It''s gettingte," Uncle Marcel says with a smile as he nces between Dante and me, knowingly.

    "I don''t think we''re getting much sleep tonight, not after everything that''s happened," Mama Mari sighs.

    "Well, I think one of us is." Winona smiles, motioning towards Ahren, who is fast asleep, his head resting against his mother''s knee.

    We all chuckle as Delsanra runs her fingers through his hair. "He means well," she says, looking at Rayhan, who kisses her softly.To avoid an iplete reading experience, visit Jobn''i''b. "I know, but he''s only going to put himself in danger if he continues to break rules like this," he remarks.

    "Well, sometimes kids learn the hard way," Uncle Marcel reasons.

    "In other words, he''s saying don''t be too hard on the little fucker," Dad adds.

    "I don''t think he''s too bad, you should see three of my boys and Katara." Uncle Liam grimaces.

    Aunty Ravenughs. "Katara, oh she''s not one who goes easy on anyone!"

    "Well, they''re smart kids, give them some credit," Sky intervenes as everyone begins getting up.

    "You would say that, of course," Azura snickers and I nod in agreement.

    "Sky and her minions."

    "Actually, the Westwood boys are my minions," Azura reminds me before we all burst outughing.

    "They wouldn''t like to be called minions," I whisper before giggling, and the other two nod in agreement.

    "Well, tomorrow is going to be another long day, and you all leave before noon. So I think it''s best everyone heads to bed," Aunty Raven says.

    "I agree, it''ste," Royce says, looking at his watch as he wraps his arm around Sk.

    "And that''s Magic Finger''s way of saying he wants to spend the night with his woman before she leaves tomorrow. Pack it up folks, get to bed!" Azura says as Dad groans, muttering something.

    "You''re not wrong," Royce murmurs and Sk locks her arms around his neck, and they begin kissing.

    "Dante, you can share a room with your father as we weren''t expecting you. I will spend the night with Kataleya. Is that ok, darling?" Mama asks, looking at me and I smile.

    "I''d like that," I admit. I don''t want to be alone tonight.

    Dad snorts. "You''re getting the floor," he says to Dante, who smirks as he stands up, towering over Dad.

    "How about the one who can kick the other one off gets the bed?" he suggests slyly,

    "I don''t fucking think so. I''m your Dad, so I get the damn bed or you can go find somewhere else to sleep." "Alejandro..." Mama says as she walks out of the room with him. Dante chuckles as he looks down at me.

    "Are you ready for tomorrow and your return to Puerto Rico?"

    "I think I am," I say thoughtfully.

    He nods as he puts his arm around me. "I think you are too."

    I smile up at him. "Will youe to Puerto Rico at all?"

    He tilts his head as if pondering if he should reply before he smirks. "I think I might, for the Blood Moon." He winks at me before he gives my shoulders a squeeze. "Well, I better go get that bed before Dad tries to im it. Got to make him work for it," he says arrogantly before he walks off.

    I tilt my head, watching him, pondering over his words. Casually spoken or not, this is Dante.

    For the Blood Moon... why do I feel like it is going to be a special one, or at the very least an eventful one?

    With the Crawlers, thedy with red hair, the prophecy, and mying into power, I''m absolutely certain it will be one to remember.

    And I''m ready for it.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 4

    - ENRIQUE ~

    "Who is that?" Jose hisses as he grabs me by my shirt and yanks me into the f*****g kitchen.

    "My luna," I reply in a deadpan tone.

    Carlos snorts, clearly upset. "You mean you lost our real luna?"

    "Or he really has got a bad habit of going around and dering every woman he meets his luna," A third scathing voice says and I frown, ring at the cabrones as the woman reveals herself. ''What is she doing here?'' I ask icily as I lean against the counter.

    ''Well, we invited her. Besides, right now her logic makes way more sense than yours does,'' Jose snarls through the link.Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on Jo b n I b.c om. Don''t miss out, visit it now. ''I think everyone''s logic makes more sense than Enrique''s, Carlos adds unhelpfully.

    ''Shut it,'' I snarl.

    ''He isn''t wrong. Where is Princesa Kataleya, Enrique?''

    ''With her family,'' I reply before looking at Marie. "You should tell your father that I''m taking another luna, but the deal stands. You can pick one of these cabrones as your partner and that will suffice as an allegiance. Might even be ideal to get one pendejo out of my hair,'' I say mockingly.

    "We''re the idiots? Really? I see only one!" Jose hisses.

    He''s pissed. He never gets like this unless he''spletely lost his shit.

    She clenches her jaw. "And you don''t get to decide what I should do. Oh, and Alpha Enrique? You can tell my father yourself."

    "I will," I say icily.

    "And you haven''t answered the question. Who is she?" Jose asks me.

    I nce at the door, feeling nothing, numb to the reality around me. It''s strange to feel this after being around her, but this was how I felt before she came and evoked a shitstorm of emotions from within me.

    I have epted this.

    "She is one of the guardsmen," I respond coldly, "And she is the one I will mark soon, so you better begin respecting her."

    ''You love Princesa Kataleya. What are you doing, Enrique?'' Jose asks, sighing in frustration.

    I look Jose square in the eye. A part of me wants to share the truth, but what''s the point? If I do, they''ll only try to intervene and there is nothing I can do unless I have that Ash Stone in my grasp.

    ''I am doing what''s best for us. Do not test me, Jose. If you want to help her, I have work for you. I n to get to the bottom of all the crap that is going on around here once and for all,'' I reply before I leave the trio there and step outside where Rhea awaits. She smiles at me, but all I can see is that inhuman glint in her eyes that Padre''s guardsmen had in theirs. I hate it.

    "They''ll ept me soon enough, as will your heart, Mi Rey."

    "Time will tell. You will be given a room here-" "We don''t sleep."

    "The fuck are you made of?"

    "Fire." She smiles.

    I frown. "Well, I don''t want you following me around constantly. If you are to be my luna, you need to act normal, and that means you will sleep - or pretend to sleep for at least that much." I need you out of my fucking hair. "I will stop following you once you have marked me and sealed our fate. The debt must be paid," she whispers as she steps closer to me.

    "And it will be," I reply, brushing past her. She follows me along with the other two and this time I say nothing, knowing they will not listen until, like she said, the debt is repaid or I find that Ash Stone, which is proving impossible. Something I need to do fast...

    I put on a pair of shades as I step out into the sun, but even the brilliant weather can do nothing to calm the anger that is simmering within me. One I''m keeping under control because her threat - that she dared to use against me is not one I will forget... I get into my car and look at her. "If you wish to follow me, you can walk."

    Not waiting for a reply I zoom off, knowing she won''t be far behind, but I''ll enjoy the short while I do have alone, my mind returning to the moment she put forward her offer in the bathroom... (FLASHBACK)

    ''A price so dear that it will do.''

    "And what might that be? I am still your king. What do you want?''

    "Enrique?" Kataleya''s voicees from the door.

    The woman smiles. ''Well, allow me to tell you...

    I want Kataleya to leave. I don''t want them to pay her any attention. But at the same time, the way this woman''s eyes flicker to the door and her smile, it''s almost as if she''s connecting the pieces of the puzzle. Whatever she asks for, it will not be something I like, that I''m sure of by the power-hungry glint in her eyes...

    ''The dearest thing to you is her,'' she whispers, caressing my face.

    My eyes sh as I grip her wrist. "Touch her and I will kill you,'' I vow.

    She smiles. ''So na?ve... Hurting her will do me no good, but a debt must be collected.'' She licks her lips and her smile grows viciously. "I won''t touch her, but what I will ask for on behalf of all three of us is that you make me your woman. Your luna, to reign beside you, the Rey Carmes¨ª... that is a dream that many would desire..."

    She runs her nails down my chest until I push her away as Kataleya calls again.

    I stare at the three. They may appear human, but they are far from it. I doubt they even understand the basic concept of human emotion.

    ''And if I don''t agree?'' I challenge.

    ''Find the Ash stone and we will bow before you, but until you do, we will destroy all that is dear to you, one of the men says, his eyes burning with magic and power.

    ''And I will start with her. The woman nces at the door, making me frown deeply.

    I knew I never should have allowed myself to get caught up with Kataleya, but somehow I was unable to resist her allure. Although I knew I would do nothing but ruin her, and right now that is exactly what is happening.

    ''Do not threaten me...'' I warn quietly.

    ''It is not our intention. But you see, you called on our powers without the rightful power to do so. Such magic is not something you can take lightly. All magic has consequences if performed carelessly, Mi Rey...'' she bows low, and I look away, hiding my contempt. ''And what do you get by bing my luna?''

    ''Aside from being able to stand by your side and to rule over ournd and sea?'' she asks, smiling as she looks me over appreciatively. ''I will also get to be the wife of El Rey Carmes¨ª. What more can a woman ask for?''

    Power. That''s what she fucking wants.

    ''And if I ept, you will not touch her or harm her in any way.''

    ''Of course not. She is free to live her life banging on as many doors as she wants,'' the woman replies almost scornfully.

    My eyes glimmer, but I remain calm. ''Then you have yourself a deal. Do not follow me, I will speak to her,'' Imand. 1 She smiles. ''So we have a deal?''

    I clench my jaw, facing the door. ''Yes, we f*****g do.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    I will find the Ash Stone, even if it''s just to keep her in check.

    ''Enrique, the creepy woman hasmanded the ceremony for her to be luna be kept thising Thursday. Is that alright?'' Carlos'' voicees.

    I grit my teeth, I bet Rhea went back to stir up that shit because I refused to bring her with me. ''Yeah, it''s fine.'' I snarl. ''S-sorry Enrique... but are you sure you want to mate-''This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I block him out as I press down on the elerator harder, my mind consumed with the pain and sadness in Kataleya''s eyes.

    Thest thing I heard was her anguished scream and the surge of power before we were transported away from there. I keep telling myself her family is there to help and protect her. They can do a far better job at it than I could and soon she''ll forget about me. I''m certain of it.

    I sigh heavily, staring nkly out of the window as I zoom down the roads.

    Lo siento, Mi Amor.

    I stare at the ceiling from where I am trying to sleep on the floor in the room that was hers during her short stay at the vi. I refuse to sleep on the bed, but the floor is a good reminder of the hard box Padre used to make me sleep on. It somehow feels good. I''ve given Rhea my room. As much as I dislike her, I''m curious about the guardsmen.

    Where are they from? How do theye into existence? What are they created from? What exactly are they?

    Perhaps the more I know, the more I''ll learn about the stupid Ash Stone.

    I need to go through the books again and look for something that might guide me to it. I''m certain now it''s not just something I can stumble upon. There''s got to be something I''m missing.

    ''Alpha?'' Juan, one of my high-ranked warrior''s voicees.

    ''Yes?''

    ''We just had a private ne fly over the southern side and then we suddenly had six people appear out of nowhere, and each one is of high calibre power. What do we do alpha?'' his voice is tense, as if he''s trying to remain calm.

    I growl as I sit up. ''How powerful?'' I ask, narrowing my eyes.

    ''Forgive me alpha, but I never felt such power from anyone on this ind aside from you!

    ''Call the rm, if we have trespassers-''

    ''There''s one more thing, Alpha.''

    ''Spit it out. What the fuck are you waiting for, the Blood Moon?'' I snarl.

    ''Ah, of course no! Sorry, I think you should know, they are here with Kataleya Rossi.

    My eyes sh as I spring to my feet.

    What? Kataleya''s here?

    My heart thunders, torn between a glimmer of excitement and the heavy reality of what this means.

    ''Don''t engage them, I''m... I''m on my way!

    I don''t know if I can face her, but it doesn''t stop me from dressing quickly.

    Why is she even here? Is she really refusing to give up on me? You foolish diosa... No, after what I did, she''s not here for me... perhaps revenge...

    Calming the raging storm within me, I leave swiftly, breaking into a run.

    ''Juan, location.''

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 5

    ~ KATALEYA -

    I felt restless for the entire flight, this trip has be more than Enrique and I... and although I want to get through to him, Dad''s words echo like a reminder or maybe a warning that this trip isn''t about me but to find the answers and to figure out how to stop the

    Crawlers. To put an end to everything that shouldn''t be happening.

    "We''ll be over Puerto Rico in a few minutes,dies and gentlemen." Li Sheng''s voicees over the speakers. We are in one of Leo''s private jets.

    Raihana nces up and nods, although Li Sheng can''t see that. She applies another coat of lip gloss before she takes a deep breath, screwing the lid on and putting it away.

    "Alright, let''s do this." she stands up,

    "I could try to teleport us two at a time?" Ahren offers.

    "No, not from a ne that''s flying at this speed." Raihana dismisses.

    "I agree with that, Ahren. What have we said about teleporting?" Delsanra says as we all stand up. "It''s dangerous and can mess with the bnce."

    "What? It''s not like I''m jumping through time and space, not that I can do that, just saying." Ahren pouts, his dark curls and light grey eyes, depicting an innocent angelic look which seems all too suspicious.

    Delsanra sighs as she looks at me. "Kataleya, are you ready?"

    I smile, "I''m ready." I say as Sk puts Malevolent into her hoodie.

    "She sure is. She''s returning to her ind. Now our queen just needs to tame her king." She grins as Uncle Liam rubs his palms together.

    "Alright, let''s do this," he says.

    "Del, ready?" Raihana turns to her.

    "Whenever you are," Delsanra replies before both begin chanting a spell. It took years, but they can do many spells without excessive use of herbs and crystals, although sometimes they still needed them or the spell wouldn''t work. Like right now, Raihana tosses something on the ground, her eyes glimmering.

    I take a deep breath. This is it... I''m back here...

    "The alpha is on his way. You have to wait for him." Warrior Juan orders.

    We are intercepted pretty quickly, but we have made no attempt to hide ourselves.

    "Sure, it might be easier to actually have a word with him sooner thanter." Raihana deres as Sk smirks.

    That was the n.

    "Yeah, although I hope you do know that if we wanted... you would not be able to stop us from advancing?" Sk remarks, looking at the man.

    He nods, "I do, but you would also be breaking the very rules of the supernatural organisation. No?" He asks quietly. Raihana scoffs as Uncle Liam steps forward, raising his hands. "We aren''t here to fight. We will wait for your alpha, rightdies?" Uncle says, turning to us all. I nod, as does Delsanra, who is scanning the surroundings whilst Raihana and Sk agree reluctantly. I can''t help but smile.

    The Rossi gene is strong. I stifle a giggle, suddenly realising why Delsanra is so distracted.

    Ahren... where has he gone?

    The others seem to have realised too as Raihana and Delsanra exchange looks and Raihana scans the trees.

    Suddenly, I pause, and my heart skips a beat. I hear him approaching before I even see or smell him. My stomach swarming with butterflies.

    He''s here...

    His confession rings in my mind, and I try to calm the frantic thumping of my heart.

    He appears from between the trees, his chest rising and falling, his chocte curls look ck in the darkness, and his pants sit low on his hips, showing off his chiselled abs.

    Sk nudges me, wiggling her eyebrows as she motions with her eyes at him before she gives me a knowing look. I can''t help but smile a little, the ache in my chest.

    He hurt me, but somehow.

    His eyes are glowing gold as he shakes his head to get his curls out of his eyes. "What are you doing here?" he asks, his gaze fixed on Liam or Delsanra. I''m not sure, but he''s avoiding looking at me.

    "The Crawlers, as you know, have made their appearance here more, we also know that your ind surprisingly only has one witch even if it is a small ind that''s strange. We have two with us and we''d like to see if they can be of any help towards the chupacabras issue and the crawlers." Uncle Liam says.

    I never thought much of there only being one witch here, but that is a good point.

    "And who asked for your help?" Enrique asks coldly.

    "I did," I say, stepping forward. There''s a slight change to his heartbeat as those dreamy eyes flick to me.

    "And why would you do that?" he asks quietly, his voice, like always, doing things to me.

    Goddess, when did things be so intense?

    "I do not need to answer that," I reply softly. "However, we will remain on this ind until we are satisfied that all that needs dealing with is dealt with."

    He scoffs, "And what makes you think that I will allow that?" he asks, now stepping closer, I move closer too.

    "If you want us gone, you will have to remove us yourself, and you can start with me." I challenge, looking up at him, tilting my head.

    "Did you not get the hint when I left you there?" he asks with a hint of mockery in his tone, raising an eyebrow.

    I smile gracefully, raising an eyebrow. "Who said I am here for you? The crawlers are after me. There''s a prophecy involving me. I am here for me, not you, Alpha Enrique." I counter, arching my own brow.

    No matter how much I want to kiss those plump lips I will not show him how broken I feel.

    "But you still need my permission, do you not?"

    "Like I said, if you want me gone, remove me." My eyes glimmer pink, and his ze that gorgeous liquid gold. Our auras swirl around us but they somehow blend, cocooning us. A warmth and power that I wee. His gaze dips lower, raking over me slowly.

    "I''ll give you until the Blood Moon. If your work is not done by then, I will remove you, myself, Reina Kataleya." He says. My heart skips a beat as I stare into those eyes.

    You confuse me...

    He looks away, breaking that precious moment. "You will stay at the Vi... for as long as you are here, I will have my men watch over you since you are not wee." He turns his back on me, and my gaze goes to his prosthetic. Thank you for honouring your promise...Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Juan looks confused for a moment before he nods. Clearly, they were mind-linking.

    "Nice. So where is this vi?" Ahren asks as he suddenly steps out from the trees. "Juan, take them."

    "Understood, alpha," Juan replies.

    Enrique turns away, pausing as he turns slightly and for a second, I think he''s about to say something, but he doesn''t, walking into the forest.

    "Do you have luggage?" Juan asks.

    "We''ll manage that," Raihana says as Sk hurries forward, falling into step beside me.

    Enrique...

    "You were totally badass," she says with a wink. "I like seeing this side of you."

    I smile. "Well, something tells me I''ll be using that behaviour more so." I sigh with a pout.

    I will contact Jose in the morning. For now, wee up with a way to deal with the crawlers. I think to do that; we need to somehow call upon their leader...

    How we''ll do that, I''m not so sure, but we will.

    A short whileter, we reach the vi where Hugo stands at the door, clearly waiting for us.

    "Wee, Queen Kataleya, Queen Sk, Alpha Liam, High Witch Raihana, Luna Delsanra, Master Rossi."

    "Wow, how did he learn those titles?" Sk whispers.

    I shrug. "I have no idea, but everyone, this is Hugo." I smile.

    "Come in, Alph-Warrior Juan told me you were on your way. You have had a long flight. I have prepared some hot drinks and some food."

    Alpha. Enjoy this chapter for free and stay updated with thetest version on Jo bn(ib.co)m. Don''t miss out, visit it now. Enrique told him? I know he cares, Goddess. Why does my heart react like this?

    I look around the vi as Hugo tells me to take my previous room and everyone else will be shown their amodations. Nodding, I drift away from the group as I walk to the bedroom we had spent precious moments in. Our night in. My heart thunders when I open the door.

    He was here! His scent is strong, and it''s clear the bed was made in haste.

    I inhale deeply as I walk over to the bed and sit down, running my fingers along the bedding.

    It isn''t going to be easy being here... but to remain around him I''m going to have to keep my emotions in check and since he is the one that the crawlers are surrounding; it is him that we need to be around.

    There''s a knock on the open door and I look up to see Sk holding two mugs, with Malevolent right on her heels.

    "Hey, I thought I''d bring you something to drink." She holds out one mug to me, looking around the room. If she can smell him in here, she doesn''t say anything as she sits on the bed beside me.

    "So, get some rest. Tomorrow we get to work. You know... we''re going to make everything right? I promise." She puts her arm around me and kisses the side of my head. "But honestly, he''s totally into you. He might think he''s calling the shots, but he bent faster than I thought he would and gave you a home. In his own way, that''s a pretty nice wee."

    "But he probably thought he was smooth," I whisper before giggling.

    "Probably, but those eyes don''t lie." She replies.

    "Poor Kik¨¦," we say in unison before bursting intoughter.

    I smile over at her, watching as she takes a sip of her iced coffee. "Do you miss Royce?" I ask.

    She takes her phone out of her pocket. "Ever heard of phone sex? Remember we first met online? My man knows how to get me going with just a few words or filthy texts."

    "Sky!" I blush.

    Sheughs before smiling fondly down at her screen image which is of Royce. "I''ll miss him, but I''d not have it any other way. We''re in this together, Kat, we all are and it''s time to show Chocte Curls that his woman is one of the most powerful beings in the damn world and he better learn how to worship you properly."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 6

    - KATALEYA -

    "I don''t need worshipping, I just..." I trail off as I gaze out of the window. She''s right though. Once we put a n of action in ce the rest will fall into ce.

    "The witches are calling you to the lounge..." Ahren whispers from behind us, making us both jump and Sky growls at him. "You asshat, stop doing that!" she growls as he chuckles. "And I don''t think they''d like you calling them like that." "They are witches, though, aren''t they?" he smiles innocently, but there''s a devious glint in thoserge eyes. I shake my head as he walks around the room slowly. "This ce has a strange feeling to it. This entire ind does." Does it?

    "What do you mean?" I ask curiously.

    He shrugs, "I don''t even know myself." He taps his chin but shrugs again. "Yeah, I got nothing."

    I stand up, pondering on that as we make our way to the lounge. I stop at the door to see Raihana standing with her hands on her hips, having cleared the centre of the lounge. The table and sofas are pushed back, and the way Uncle''s sleeves are pushed up, it''s clear he had done the heavy lifting.

    "Alright, step inside, close the door. Time to n," Raihana says, as Delsanra walks over with somerge A2 papers.

    "Seems like this is going to be a lesson. I hate lessons," Sk grumbles as Ahren snickers.

    "Then you need toe back to school, it''s worse now." He pulls a face.

    "Enough talking. Time to listen," Delsanra says as she unravels the first paper and I watch as gold letters appear on the paper.

    STEP 1

    "What''s step one?" It''s Uncle Liam who speaks this time, earning a frown from Raihana.

    "What did Del just say? Listen," she scolds lightly.

    "Sorry," Uncle responds sheepishly, earning an amused smile from Raihana.

    "Step 1 is for Sky," Delsanra says as she flicks her fingers and red writing appears on the page.

    I stare at the words as Sk cackles.

    "Oh, I can do that, not a problem."

    Enrage the Alpha.

    "And how is this going to help us aside from getting us kicked off the ind?" Uncle asks but even as he speaks, I think I know why.

    "Because, by angering Enrique... it will bring forth his rage and with it, summon the crawlers," I state.

    "Exactly." Raihana nods.

    "Ah... Angering the Alpha makes sense, I guess," Ahren adds. "Can I help?"

    "No," Delsanra says, cing the first sheet on the floor before she mutters a spell and all the papers spread across the floor." And now we n everything else out. Our deadline is the Blood Moon, which gives us an estimate of three-ish weeks?" Uncle nods. "That''s correct."

    "So, Kat, we need to know everything that will help, like the exact locations of events, etcetera, because three weeks really isn''t long," Raihana says as she takes a seat and crosses her legs.

    I nod. "You''re right, it isn''t. So, I''ll start with exining the ranked wolves and-"

    There''s a knock on the door and Raihana flicks her finger, making the door open. Hugo stands there, clearly not expecting the door to fly open as he quickly fixes his top and smiles politely. "Forgive me for intruding but, can I be of any help?"

    The rest nce at me, waiting for me to decide.

    After a quick moment, I smile, "Of course,e join us." I say, looking at the others and giving them a small nod. "Enrique is your alpha and couldmand you to speak everything you know. It''s risky," Raihana remarks.

    "I am sure there are enchantments to stop one speaking?" Hugo suggests. "I''m sure you could make sure I don''t."

    "That''s true," Delsanra agrees.

    That''s an odd remark from Hugo, or am I looking too much into it?

    "And surprisingly, Alpha Enrique does not push me too much," Hugo adds, smiling warmly at me.

    "Hugo... have you ever... never mind." I smile, shaking my head.

    "I say the more the merrier, that man is a stubborn one. So let''s create our own team to put Chocte Curls in his ce," Sk says.

    I''ll ask Raihana about my thoughts when I get a second. Our eyes meet and I know she knows something is on my mind. She cocks a brow and taps her phone that sits on the table beside the chair she''s sitting in. Oh yes! I can ask her via text.

    I take my phone out when Hugo steps inside. "And... there''s a few more people who wanted to help waiting right outside. May I call them in?"

    "Yes." I turn and smile, sensing their presence before I hear faint footsteps and the entrance door to the vi opens and then we hear louder footstepse down the hall.

    We all turn and I smile when I see none other than Jose, Carlos and Marie.

    "Hello," Marie says, smiling at everyone before she looks at me. "Wee back."

    "Marie..." I walk over to her and hug her. "Thank you."

    "Well, don''t thank us yet. I hope we can be of some help," she replies.

    "Yeah, this was her idea," Jose says, giving her a pointed look. "But I am d you are back," he adds politely.

    Marie rolls her eyes. "He''s just scared of his alpha."

    "I like her," Sk says as Marie blushes, going into fan-girl mode.

    "I''m a huge fan," she says, bouncing on the balls of her feet.

    Sk smirks. "Well, I''m a fan of anyone on our Kat''s team." Those words only make Marie even happier.

    Once I had introduced them all, they step inside and Raihana shuts the door, whispering a spell. I can tell they are wary of her and Delsanra.

    As Jose and Carlos share more about the chupacabras as Raihana wanted to confirm if they were connected, I take a moment to text her.

    KATALEYA: Do you think Hugo has had experience with enchantments to not tell anyone certain things? He seems to know a lot but I just felt it was a bit of an odd remark? Or maybe a wise one.

    I feel guilty for assuming it.

    I see Raihana nce at her phone when it lights up and I turn to Hugo. "I do have a question for you, Hugo. The woman who was with Enrique. Do you know who she is?" I ask him.

    His gentle smile disappears as he looks me dead in the eye.

    "I do I''m afraid, and it''s not good news."

    The other three be sombre and Carlos looks ufortable.

    "Who is she?" Uncle Liam pushes.

    "One of the guardsmen of the Crimson King. Right now, since he summoned them without possessing the Ash Stone, the consequences are dire."

    "Get to the point, please," Raihana says, narrowing her eyes.

    The four exchange looks, but it''s Jose who speaks. "He''s dered her as his luna and in a few days, they''re holding the Luna Ceremony. Meaning he will mark her and make her his luna." My heart skips a beat, but I remain emotionless.

    Sk scoffs. "That son of a-" she stops, her eyes glimmering as Malevolent hisses.

    "It doesn''t matter. We have matters to tend to. What Enrique does... is his choice," I say. The words that leave my lips, make my heart hurt.

    "We find the Ash Stone and send the fire Barbie tumbling to her knees to ask for mercy," Ahren remarks, making the four jump. They didn''t seem to have noticed him popping up behind them. "The Ash Stone is something that only Alpha Enrique can find," Hugo says.

    "Maybe, but we can help lead him to it... if that is what Kataleya wants," Delsanra looks at me.

    "Is she dangerous to him?" I ask.

    Hugo shakes his head. "She is still loyal to him, but the price of power is one he must pay. But if your question is if she''ll hurt him, then no, she won''t. But she would hurt what is dearest to him..."

    I nod. "Then... let''s focus on the crawlers and the chupacabras... the safety of those here is more vital than Enrique making someone his luna," I say gracefully, despite the way I feel.

    It''s crazy how much I miss the feel of his touch, his arms around me... the sting of jealousy that I know I shouldn''t feel. They are all looking at me with uncertainty, as if unsure how to feel about it.

    "Well... if that''s how Kataleya feels..." Uncle Liam says, and I unlock my phone, reading Raihana''s reply. Needing a distraction. RAIHANA: I''ll check when I get the chance if he is in fact under any secrecy spells or has been. "Are you sure about this, Kat?" Sk asks softly.

    "Yes, let him carry on, I''m really ok. I would attend the ceremony if I were invited. I don''t care what he does, Sky, I''m here to fix things, not bother with him and his affairs. He made it very clear he wants nothing to do with me," I reassure her.

    I don''t mean that, but I don''t want everyone here thinking I am here to meddle.

    "Well then, if that''s the case, consider yourself invited."

    My heart skips a beat as Carlos and Jose step aside, bowing their heads to their alpha, who now fills the door frame, hands in his pockets. His immense aura suddenly spreading through the room.

    Eyes glimmering gold, rage simmering within them. His face is passive, but his eyes speak a million times louder as he res at me as if offended by my words.

    I smile. "Thank you for the invitation. I''d love to attend," I respond gracefully.

    He smirks coldly. "Excellent. Now... since we are talking crawlers... I want in. This is my ind and I need to protect my people," Enrique says looking around the room.

    Raihana stands up now, "And... I had a spell around this room, so no one could hear what was being said.... How did you do that?" she asks calctingly. Enrique approaches her.

    "Because I am above you witches," he answers mockingly. "I''m sure you know that, no? Well now you do, learn your ce." I step forward, my eyes shing, as do Sk and Delsanra.To ess theplete chapters for free, visit Jo b ni b. But Uncle gets there first, stepping between Raihana and Enrique. "And you learn yours. You won''t talk to her disrespectfully or you will face my wrath." Uncle''s blue aura surges around him, but Enrique simply c***s a brow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "We can all disy our power, but I said nothing but the truth. If it''s so hard to take, leave," Enrique challenges.

    "It''s fine, Liam," Raihana reassures him, moving him back.

    "Alright, how about we all calm our egos down and talk like civilised wolfies?" Ahren suggests as he drops onto one of the sofas, cing his hands behind his head and closing his eyes.

    "Yes... let''s," Delsanra agrees, exhaling deeply. She''s frowning slightly, but none of us want to escte this matter, not right here.

    "For once my Momma agrees with me, wow," Ahren whispers, making a few of us smile and instantly the mood eases ever so little.

    I can feel his eyes on me, but I refuse to look at him as Raihana takes a seat again, trying to calm her rage.

    "The choice is Kataleya''s, if she wants you here- or not," she says, as all eyes turn on me waiting for my answer...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 7

    - KATALEYA -

    Those dreamy yet somehow sharp eyes are on me waiting for an answer, that angled jaw and plump perfect lips melting my resolve. Almost as if they know they can work their seductive magic on me. And as much as I want to fall into his arms and melt into his kiss... I cannot.

    "As much as I appreciate Alpha Enrique''s offer, I will have to decline. It''s clear he doesn''t need our help and we will do fine without his," I answer softly, yet clear.

    Sk gasps, clearly not expecting me to refuse him.

    Enrique''s eyes glimmer. "Then neither will my men." His gaze sweeps over Carlos and Jose.

    "Isn''t that a petty move?" I ask.

    "We both know you''re being stubborn for what I did," his voice is almost a snarl, but he''s trying to remain calm.

    I raise an eyebrow. "Oh? Well then, I guess we are both petty. Also, how do you expect me to allow you to stay when you can''t even treat those around you with respect?"

    I hate that I''m doing this publicly, but I have tried to do this with love and patience.

    "Actually, if I want to, I can be here. Don''t make me remind you that you are nothing here," he says harshly as he stands. " Jose, Carlos, get the fuck out of here, or you can consider our brotherhood finished."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I don''t make a good delta anyway..." Carlos mumbles, but when I look between him and Jose, I feel Jose said something to him.

    "I will take my leave," Jose says as he looks at me and lowers his head. His eyes tell me he isn''t nning on leaving, but I guess he''ll just be staying in the background. With Carlos and Hugo here, he can easily mind-link them, too.

    Perhaps it''s better to have someone we trust close to Enrique, although I know he doesn''t trust easily and after they showed up here, will he trust them?

    Enrique scoffs as he looks at Carlos before he shakes his head and walks to the door. He pauses and looks back at me. Our eyes meet and there''s so many emotions there...

    So many...

    His confession hits me again and my breath hitches. It had been so beautiful...

    So why did you do this, Enrique? Why are you doing this?

    ...the price of power is one he must pay. But if your question is if she''ll hurt him, then no, she won''t. But she would hurt what is dearest to him...

    My heart pounds. Wait, am I - no... I can''t be... but... No. I am certain I have the answer. No matter how much of it sounds like a dream, it''s the only thing that makes sense.

    Are you doing this to protect me? Stop reading the wrong and iplete storyline; jo bni b.c om has the correct andplete book. Jose steps forward, forcing us to break eye contact, and I simply stand there unmoving. I close my eyes, trying to control myself from running to him. These emotions are so powerful.

    I turn away, trying to regain control of my emotions, feeling several pairs of eyes on me.

    "Let''s continue," I say quietly, not looking at anyone.

    "He has left," Uncle says from where he stands near the window before Raihana nods and sits forward as she beginsying out a n of action before asking Hugo to share all he knows.

    The following day, I''m awoken by a sharp knock on the door.

    I sit up just as the door is opened by Sk. "You need to get up, now."

    "What happened?" I ask, my stomach churning.

    "The guy with the tattoo on his cheek just said thatst night Enrique had gone back to the water, to find those things that have a name that sounds like Chupa Chups lollies and... well... it''s been way, way longer than it should have been possible yet he has not surfaced..."

    For a second it feels as if everything is spinning and I jump out of bed, fear that something may have happened to him consuming me.

    "I need to go to him," I whisper as I quickly rush to the wardrobe.

    "Yeah, we''re all getting ready. We''ll find him, Kat. We have witches, a weird little demon wolf or whatever the hell he is, as well as me and uncle. I really wish Royce was here right now," she murmurs.

    He can control elements. It would be good, but we''ll find him and help him.

    Enrique, are you ok?

    I grab arge hoodie that belongs to him with trembling hands and rush from the room to the front door.

    "Queen Kataleya," Hugo calls me from behind. I look over my shoulder as he stands there, strangely calm. "Trust in him."

    I nod, even if I don''t know exactly what it means. I''ll follow my heart.

    "Howe you are all ready before me?" I ask, looking at Uncle, Ahren and Sk. They''re all dressed too... "Where are Raihana and Delsanra?"

    "They went ahead earlier. We didn''t want to rm you," Uncle says gently.

    My breath hitches. "How long has he been gone?" I whisper. "You should have told me!" I''m trying to remain calm, but I am unable to keep the worry from my voice.

    "An hour or so. Aunty Ri and Mom went to see if they can help. I''ll teleport you over?" Ahren offers.

    I nod. It would be faster than shifting. So, I pull on therge hoodie over my nightdress and take Ahren''s offered hand. "We''ll see you there," Uncle says, smiling gently.

    Ahren grins and I close my eyes as I feel as if I''m sucked into a huge human eating vacuum cleaner. Everything spins and then my feet are hitting the sand.

    "I did good," Ahren says, and I give him a small smile despite my worry as we both look around. Instantly I realise there''s something off about the sea, but it takes me a second to realise there''s no movement, not even a ripple or a wave. It''s simply still. Raihana and Delsanra are standing at the edge of the water, and I can see their magic is deflecting, like there''s a barrier between the water and the magic that is trying to prate it.

    "What is going on?" I ask, noticing several of Enrique''s men standing around. Clear that several had attempted to get through. "We can''t even get in the water," Raihana says, irritation seeping into her voice. "He or someone has somehow ced a barrier around it, I''m assuming it''s those guardsmen."

    I nce over at Jose, who is pacing restlessly.

    "When did he go in?" I ask. "And why this spot?" It''s not a ce I''ve been to before.

    "I don''t know. He had people search for locations that were inhabited by a certain type of turtle andtest night I forwarded a report regarding that and that was it. He said he''s going."

    "The Hawksbill turtles," I murmur. They are the ones I told him about.

    "He''s looking for the crack in the veil," I say quietly as I approach the water. Crouching down, I gently lower my hand and Raihana and Delsanra retract their magic. The water looks like ss, or a window...

    But the moment my fingers touch, they dip straight into the water and I hear a murmur of surprise ripple through the men behind me.

    "How did you do that?" Jose asks as hees forward, cing his hand to the water, once again unable to break the surface. "It''s a magical barrier. Remember what I said about magic?" I ask him with a small smile.

    "It doesn''t..." he smiles and nods, remembering when I told him magic doesn''t work on me. But I''m grateful he keeps that quiet and instead simply nods in understanding.

    I stand up. "I''m going in," I dere.

    "Kat, that can be dangerous." Delsanra looks worried.

    "I''ll be fine," I promise.

    "Are you certain?" Jose asks, and I nod. He nods slowly before he motions for someone to bring me supplies. "Then it''s better to get suited up, these waters aren''t always safe."

    "Is he alone?" I ask.

    "We think he might be with the guardsmen, none of the three have been spotted this morning," Carlos adds.

    I nod. "Give me two extra cylinders, I will be alright managing them," I answer.

    Raihana sighs. "I wish I could have helped with magic."

    That was also a disadvantage to my abilities. Her magic didn''t work in a positive way on me either.

    "I''ll be fine," I promise, as I''m given a diving suit.

    "What direction was he given about the turtles?" I ask.

    "Here, I have a clear map." Carlos hurries forward, showing me the tablet screen. North-west from here...

    "Thank you," I say, it is roughly a mile swim...

    "Ready?" Sky asks me as her and Uncle reach us, and I nod.

    Raihana whispers a spell, creating a screen around me, giving me some privacy. I quickly change into the suit, my cheeks burning when I struggle to squeeze into it and then realise I can''t zip it up over my breasts. Well, it''s going to have to do.

    I quickly braid my hair and Delsanra gives me a hair tie the moment I step out of the ck box-like screen Raihana had created.

    "Sexy sexy," Raihana says, blowing a whistle despite the situation, but even with her distraction, I''m very aware of the looks I''m getting from a few of the men. I quickly put on my mask and goggles, wanting to be away from all the stares and reach the edge of the

    water.

    "Kat, if you run into any problem, return. If you''re in danger, send a signal with your powers," Uncle reminds me as he checks my cylinder and straps on my watch to keep an eye on my oxygen levels.

    "I''ll be fine, but I will if I need to," I promise before I put on my mouthpiece.

    "You got this," Sk says as she hugs me, and I hug her back.

    Nodding, I step into the water and keep walking until the water gets deeper and deeper.

    Enrique... why are you so stubborn?

    Sighing, I dive under and begin swimming north-west. The water is as still as it was from above ground, and I see no sea life. The dark blue getting darker the further down I go.

    I keep swimming, and for fifteen minutes it remains the same, but then I see the faint glimmer of orange from ahead. A glow or light spreading from one area...

    Enrique?

    I get closer; the light seems to be forming some sort of dome... I''m almost close to it when suddenly something dark rushes in front of me. My own eyes ze and my aura swirls around me, readying for anything when the form of a woman appears before me. Our eyes meet and I recognise her instantly. It''s the very same woman that Enrique had left with on the night of the summit. Rhea.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 8

    -

    ENRIQUE ~

    I found it, the ce where the chupacabras are entering our world, but it''s not that simple. A crack in the veil is not something I can just easily close and glue shut. It simply looks like a slight blue in a tiny spot. It''s not that big, so these chupacabras are just about squeezing through or it makes me wonder are there chupacabras that arerger?

    The tear itself looks harmless, just a slight ze that reminds me of a heatwave. I can see the water beyond it. But the moment I attempted to somehow try to seal it shut, the pressure I was met with was immense, whilst the crack didn''t get any smaller. Although the guardsmen are using their powers to protect me, they will not assist me in anything more because, as Benigno, one of the guardsmen said; ''You must possess the Ash Stone for our absolute obedience.'' Yeah, I f*****g need it to put the redhead in her f*****g ce.

    She''s quiet, talking when she needs to, but at times, there are traits that remind me she is indeed not human. She doesn''t blink, and she doesn''t sleep, which is crazy-as-f**k.

    She''s always fucking watching me and so I need to be careful, especially around Kataleya. Speaking of Kataleya, she said she''se here to help my people or maybe it''s me. Regardless of which it is, it''s still dangerous.

    She needs to leave before she''s hurt, and if that means I need to step up my game and locate both the crawlers and chupacabras so she can leave, I will.

    Being around her fucks with me; just like I was a fool to ask to join them on their nst night, the words had left me before I could stop them. But as much as her refusal stung, I''m d she declined. Because like I said, she ruins my peace, destroys mymon sense, and all logic leaves me.

    I would have put her at risk, too.

    I re at the fissure in front of me, forcing my hands together as I try to close it. Between the coral reef there are bodies of the chupacabras that somehow didn''t make it to the surface or died straight away - somehow. They litter the ground around us. It''s clearly not an easy entrance, it has cost many of them their lives.

    "There is no known way to shut a barrier, Mi Rey," Antonio says from where he stands in a triangle, making sure I have a sphere of ce to breathe in. Stop reading the wrong and iplete storyline; NovelDrama.Org. has the correct andplete book. It''s crazy how I am simply trusting them. They could drown me if they so wish. Yet as weird as it is, I know they won''t hurt me... I just wish I had that stone...

    My gaze flicks to Rhea, who is staring at the power that I am using to attempt to close the crack in the veil.

    Power whore.

    "Mi Rey, are you ok?" she asks, making irritation flood through me.

    "As good as can be," I shoot back, gritting my teeth.

    Frowning, I focus on the opening fully. It''s not f*****g working, no matter how much I''m able to force the two shimmery sides of the veil it just doesn''t budge.

    F**k!

    Breathing hard, I step back, pulling in my power and stare at it. I can see the water around it... I stretch out my prosthetic. ''Mi Rey, it''s dangerous, Benigno warns through the strange mind-link I have with them.

    Ignoring him, I slip my prosthetic fingers through the veil, feeling an odd sensation as I use the neural link that connects my mind to the prosthetic to video what is on the other side.

    It''s barely been a minute when suddenly a strong, painful pressure surrounds my hand and I swiftly yank it back and stare down at it.

    A frost-likeyer covers my hand and I brush it off as I stretch out my palm and watch as a small hologram screen appears in the palm and the video begins ying. It''s some strange terrain with no sign of any inhabitants. I frown as I see the weird glow that suddenly rushes towards me, and it disappears the moment my hand is retracted through the barrier.

    The video disappears as I flex my hand, deciding I''ll check it properly at a different time. The other realm is as fascinating as this prosthetic, which is fucking incredible and that is something I''m certain both Kataleya and her cousin must be proud of, creating something of this calibre. But every time I look at it, I remember her...

    Her gorgeous eyes, that pout when she''s just being upfront and thinks she''s being rude, that cute dainty nose, those lush locks ...and then there''s her body...

    I lick my lips, taking a deep breath before my thoughts consume me entirely.

    ''Alright let''s try this again. I rub my palms together before my eyes ze and I spread my hands apart, as I focus all my power on the crack and slowly bring my hands closer like I''m trying to squeeze something shut between them.

    If this doesn''t work, I will build a barrier on our side of the crack so no one can enter. With the strongest metal on the and fused with magic... I will make sure that no other chupacabra gets through.

    But even finding this location is because of her. She told me what to search for, in the coral reefs where the Hawksbill turtles feed... and I did, that is what led me right here. I owe her.

    A gushing sound of water prating the sphere around us makes me turn as water sshes across my feet and Antonio steps forward, forming a narrower rectangle area with Benigno closing off the sudden gap in the barrier. ''Where has she gone?'' I ask through the link, realising Rhea has gone.

    ''We have someone approaching, Antonio replies.

    I frown and instead focus on the task, giving it my all, which is still futile before I let up with a growl. I stagger back by the sheer force of my own powers.

    I turn towards where I know Rhea is and ball my fists.

    "Follow me," I order as I nce back at the crack once more before I turn and begin walking towards where I can feel Rhea, as both Antonio and Benigno follow, keeping the dome around me so I don''t need to put my oxygen back on. It''s not even a minuteter when I hear Rhea speak.

    "You cannot pass. Mi Rey has not invited you here," she says just as shees into view. I can see a bit of an outline of a woman from behind her, one with long blond hair which is currently pinned back.

    What is she doing here?

    "And neither have Imanded you to stop her," I say quietly. Rhea turns to me and I cock a brow. "I will handle her myself." She lowers her head, moving aside, and that''s when Kataleyaes into full view. My eyes widen slightly at the sight of her in a skintight diving suit that only fucking zips up to her waist, exposing her full cleavage and a good amount of her breasts...

    I swallow, suddenly feeling thirsty, not to mention I''m getting hard at the f*****g sight of her.

    I drag my eyes away, although the image doesn''t leave me, and I nce over at Benigno and Antonio. They won''t expand the area to include her, but if I get close to her, they''ll be forced to include her. Do I just need an excuse? Probably... but it''s not a lie.

    I walk over to her, brushing past Rhea who steps back, and I stop a mere short distance from Kataleya. Her chest is almost touching mine as she''s forced into the small box area that is free of water. She removes her oxygen, my fingers itching to brush her soaking hair back as water trickles down her breasts....

    "What are you doing here?" I ask, looking up into her eyes. How the f**k do you focus when you''re faced with the hottest fucking pair of tits?

    There''s a small smile on her lips, her cheeks flushed a pretty pink. "You were gone for a while. Your men were worried, but I can see that you are fine." Her gaze trails over me. I''m wearing some shorts and that''s it. I resist a smirk when I see the way her heartbeat reacts as she admires me.

    Seems like I''m not the only one distracted by the other''s body.

    She crosses her arms under her breasts, only making them even more f*****g in my face, and I close my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose. This is damn hard.

    "Well, they are all pendejos. I didn''t need anyone toe check on me. You have simply wasted your time," I say, opening my eyes and this time trying to keep them on her face.

    She nods slowly. "I know that now... Did you find anything?" she asks softly.

    Do you count?

    I turn to look over my shoulder the way I had juste from.

    "That is none of your concern," Rhea says as she wraps her arm around mine.

    "I am not talking to you. I''m talking to Alpha Enrique. Please remember your ce, and don''t interrupt me." Kataleya''s eyes sh pink, and I almost smirk. Damn, that''s hot.

    But can I really put it down to jealousy? I don''t know...

    Rhea frowns, her hand tightening on my arm. "I am to be his luna, the Reina of El Rey Carmes¨ª, so please know your ce."

    Kataleya arches one of those perfect brows, and I turn my attention to those breasts again. I wish I could take a picture... my arm moves, and I instantly push the thought away.

    Fuck. I almost fucked up, this prosthetic follows my thoughts instantly.

    "And you know yours. You may soon be his queen, but I am the Asheton Queen, a queen who does not need a king to hold this title." Kataleya''s brilliant pink eyes burn into Rhea''s as her power swirls around us.

    You are indeed... the moment I felt that power around her when I left her, I heard one of her family members say it, confirming it... one of the four chosen rulers who wille into power before the battle that is toe. Rhea''s smirk falters as she looks around.

    "I know who you are," she says quietly.

    "Then please learn some respect and do not interrupt me again," Kataleya replies, her voice soft and graceful despite her words being firm andmanding.

    Damn, she''s too fucking good for anyone...

    "If you are done smirking, will you tell me, what did you find?" she now asks me.

    I shrug Rhea off, crossing my own arms, "And who said I found anything?"

    "I saw the light," Kataleya responds as if this is obvious. Our eyes meet, and I fight the urge to cup her face and kiss her. I nod slowly.

    "I did in fact find the crack in the veil, but I can''t close it," I admit.

    A small frown crosses her forehead as she brushes the strands of hair from her face back, and I notice that she''s still wearing the heart-shaped locket. I was so distracted by her boobs I didn''t notice it at first. "Can I see?"

    "I wish I can- I mean fine. Let''s go," I say, turning as I clear my head. I pause for a second, ncing at Rhea. "Stand watch."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ''You are mine, remember that,'' she says quietly.

    I nod as I wonder what harm a guardsman can do to a prophesied ruler... I''m sure Kataleya could take her.

    Smirking, I lead the way. As funny as it is, I can''t risk my diosa''s life.

    "Why do you still wear that?" I ask, ncing down at her boobs.

    She ces her hand over her cleavage and teasingly covers my view. "My ne is at least three inches higher than your gaze, Enrique," she replies, sounding almost haughty.

    I smirk. "If you''re going to unt it, I will enjoy it," I counter cockily. "But I mean the ne."

    "I guess it''s a habit... besides, even if there is no us, the boy will remain in my memories, even if the man will not," she answers quietly.

    My heart skips a beat as our eyes meet, knowing that behind those eyes there are feelings she is hiding, just like I am.

    I look away, knowing the guardsmen are watching me.

    "Here..." I say as we approach the crack.

    She looks away and I gesture towards it, my eyes fixed on her, but she gasps, making me turn sharply just in time to see a chupacabra crawling through the gap. Instinctively, I push Kataleya behind me just as itunches itself right at me.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 9

    - KATALEYA

    I stumble back, my heart skipping a beat at the way he holds my arm making sure I don''t fall, his power surging forward, and I don''t know if I''m just somehow more heightened to his power but I can feel the difference within it, it is not just a powerful aura that belongs to an alpha but one that is intertwined with the very threads created with magic and fire.

    My eyes ze as Enrique raises his other hand, a st of blinding power throwing the chupacabra back where it lets out a strangled blood curdling scream before it incineratespletely just as another one pushes out from the crack. Enrique turns, but this time I beat him to it. Raising my hand, I send a wave of light surrounded by glowing petals at the monster. A move that looks more beautiful than dangerous, but the moment it touches him it is torn apart, and I look away as bits of the monster fly everywhere.

    No! I wasn''t trying to do that! Oh, that''s gross!

    I am trying to hold back my powers but I''m still overdoing it... I try not to think of the thing I killed and try to remind myself he was a killer and not the fact that it might have had a family.

    "Nice," Enrique says, making me look down at the messy scene.

    "Nice? There was nothing nice about it." I whisper, looking at the one he had killed far more gracefully.

    "I guess we consider different things nice." His eyes nce down at me before they snap up to look into mine.

    "I guess we do. That seems to be themon norm between us, anyway. We don''t see eye to eye now, do we?" I say softly before I turn and look at the three guardsmen for a moment and smile politely, before turning back to Enrique. "So, what''s the n from here? How do you n to close this ce off or block it off? We have not been able to find a way to close a portal."

    "What if we both tried? I mean, you''re very strong and capable." I shake my head, trying not to blush at thepliment.

    "I''m afraid we can''t. If too many powers are forced at a crack, it only weakens the surrounding area of the veil and erges the opening rapidly. Trust me, we''ve experimented," I say, looking down at my hands. After Apophis, we did find a crack, and we tried but it doesn''t work like that.

    "There are three known cracks in the veils so far and we''ve tried closing them, in different ways, evenbined, but things didn''t go well. So now we only experiment on one which has had nothinge through it. However, if you think you and I can try, then it will have to be with the one in the Scottish Hignds, in the United Kingdom." I continue.

    "So, then we use magic and barriers created from the strongest metal. We''ll create severalyers of barriers and walls to make sure they can''t make it even an inch through the crack and into my waters."

    I swoon internally. Oh, why does he sound so handsome when he talks? I blink and furrow my brows, clearing my throat.

    "That is... close to what we have done in Ennd..."

    "Hmm, yet I didn''t need a Rossi brain to point out the obvious," he mocks, and I almost roll my eyes. Almost.

    "But it''s a Rossi that..." I giggle and wave my hand. "Never mind."

    He looks at me, narrowing his eyes. "You really should learn to behave."

    I pout. "But I always do. I''m a good girl."

    He smirks but says nothing as he looks across at Rhea. Her eyes are glimmering as she looks back at him and for a moment, I wonder if they are speaking.

    Enrique clears his throat. "Now that we know the location, we''ll keep guard until we have built several walls of strong metal cages and that won''t take long," he says, crossing his arms.

    "Excellent idea, Mi Rey, at this rate we will be done quickly," Rhea says, smiling at him. "And the quicker the problems are solved, the quicker the Asheton Reina may return home." I am home.

    "Indeed," I say, ncing at Enrique. "I''ll see you on the surface." I reach for my mask when he takes hold of my wrist. "We-"

    "Let''s go, Mi Rey." Neither of us misses the tone in her voice. With every small move, I can tell she is the reason for what he did... Should I speak to him when we are alone... after all, if I want, I can sneak around, and no one can even sense me... Enrique nods, bringing me from my thoughts. "Then let''s wait for our guest to head up first," he suggests, letting go of me.

    "Perfect, is that alright?" Rhea asks as she watches me almost challengingly.

    "I came down by myself, did I not?" I ask, not bothering any further with her as I begin adjusting my gear, ready to swim back up to shore, I step out of the area they had created, the water hitting me, I can feel his eyes on me as I take off, swimming upwards... "At least it''s found," Raihana says, sighing as I sit there swirling my straw, the ice in my cup creating a pleasant sound. I''ve showered and now have an iced coffee in my hand. "We could ask if they need help with speeding up the process of making those cages. It''s a clever idea and I guess much easier when it''s under the water and we don''t need to do something like that in the middle of a city."

    Carlos, Uncle Liam and Ahren had gone out for food and drinks, but we had decided to stay home. Delsanra spent a while on the phone with Rayhan, and I think we were all just tired after being out in the sun.

    "We should ask if he needs help? It might even give us a chance to get close enough to implement step one," Delsanra adds. I smile. "He is quite easy to annoy." I giggle.

    "Forget that. All I saw was the res everyone was getting when you stepped out of the water. He''s so into you." Sk snickers. "The dude is whipped but doesn''t even know it. Ignorance truly is bliss, isn''t it, my precious Mal?" Sky coos, lifting her cat up and rubbing her own nose with hers.

    "Well, he did invite Kataleya to his engagement, which could be a good time to ask him," Delsanra suggests.

    "I''m sure we can all just go. I''m sure the more the merrier, right?" Sk asks, making Raihana smirk. "True, what do you think, Kat?"

    "I like the idea, but we will need dresses." I point out.

    Raihana sits forward. "Oh, we can get dresses from anywhere in the world and they''ll be here. So, the aim is dress to kill, right?" she asks, her eyes sparkling. I smile. There are rare moments when Raihana''s eyes sparkle like that these days. 3 "You mean dress to excite a certain something?" Sk cackles. "I hope his pants are loose, so it isn''t too obvious!" "Sky!" I scold, blushing.

    Delsanra chuckles. "I hate to say this, but I love the idea. I heard of a queen once who attended her lover''s engagement..." She smiles and I know who she means, Mama...

    I always wanted a love story as great as theirs. Somehow, I seem to be getting all the pain that came with it too... but does it mean in the end I will have my knight in shining armour? Why does my heart still hope, although it just hurts me? "Men are assholes," Raihana says, shaking her head.

    "I''ll leave the dresses to you then," I say as I stand up. "Me and Sk will go meet Marie at the packhouse, and I guess we can put step 1 into action."

    "If you do, alert us first so we are around if something happens," Raihana says. "I''ll get those dresses done. You girls have fun."

    "There''s one more thing..." I say, pausing. "I want to find the ash stone for him..."

    Raihana tilts her head. "I wish I knew where to look, but I don''t. We would try a locator spell, but I don''t think that will work." "No... maybe not..." I sigh. There has to be something...

    Hugo''s words when I rushed out this morning return and I frown. "Trust in him.'' Why did he say that? He has to know more. "Ri, did you manage to check regarding the enchantment thing?" I ask. She clicks on instantly and nods.

    "I couldn''t sense any spells on him... but I did feel he has been exposed to magic, there were signs of contamination, you can say, a little how the darkness lingers in this ce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod, a sudden thoughting to me, and I look over at Sk. "I''ll meet you outside in a short while Sky, I''m just going to ask Hugo something."

    Sk nods as I quickly exit the room to find the butler who served the Escarras for so long. I find him in the garden tending to some nts, and he looks up when I step outside.

    He''s dressed smartly in smart and a white shirt with pale grey stripes down it. Despite the job he''s doing, he is clean and dirt- free. I watch him as everything he has done and said reys in my mind. I cannot deny that he is a mystery and I think I need to ask about the thought that had just crossed my mind.

    "Who are you?" I ask quietly, my heart thudding at my wild theory.

    "Are you alright, My Queen? It''s I, Hugo."

    "No... I mean, who are you... you have served the Escarras for so long... you seem to know so much... about so much? There is more to you than you let on. Please tell me, I know you are a good person, I can sense that. But I can also sense the secrets that, for some reason, you hide."

    He puts down the shears and stands tall. "I am not an enemy. I can assure you that," he says.

    "But you are not exactly what you portray... you are not just a butler..." I say this because he hasn''t openly denied anything, so I can''t use him.

    "I see you have connected the dots. I am simply obeying my master''s orders."

    I stare at him, trying to make sense of my assumption. "But it makes no sense..."

    He simply smiles as I approach him, and for the first time I look at him properly, and right now under the shining sun, the tone of his eyes captures my full attention, a beautiful, vibrant amber that in the dazzling sunlight looks like burning embers... "Doesn''t it?" he asks as my heart races fast, my assumption suddenly confirmed.

    "You are a guardsman," I breathe inplete shock. The corner of his eyes crinkles at my words, a confirmation that needs no words as the truth dawns on me in a mind-blowing revtion.

    Hugo is a guardsman.

    But whose?

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 10

    - KATALEYA ~

    "How-how is that even possible?" I know he can''t be Enrique''s... or his father''s? No... I''m certain all three are dead... and at that time, back when Enrique was little, Hugo was there... so someone before Sebastian Escarra. "Enrique''s grandfather''s?" He looks a little surprised before he smiles, "You are a clever woman, My Queen."

    "So, I''m right?" I ask in disbelief.

    He looks down at the dug-up earth and smiles a little. "Not exactly but close. I was a guardsman of his great grandfather''s, usually, we die with our king of course, and with the djinn, their life was shortened, but even then, we do not live past our king unless hemanded us to fulfil a duty that outlived him."

    "And he asked you to watch over his family..." I say slowly.

    Hugo nods, "Yes, so I did what I could, simply taking care of the family and offering guidance and support for the Escarra kings and their families... and although the djinn was defeated, it left a devastating impact on Alpha Enrique."

    "I see... But I don''t understand, you don''t have the aura of a guardsman," I say trying to understand it all.

    "Of course, our power dies with our king."

    "You... forgive me if I am rude, but you... have learned to act more human," I state, I noticed how Enrique''s guardsmen don''t blink, the way they stood, moved, and acted, they were more... robotic in a way.

    "I have indeed, because I had a task that I had to do no matter what. My master made it clear he didn''t want his son to know who I was, he was very young when he assigned me this duty."

    "I understand. Then, do you think you can tell me how to find the Ash Stone?" I ask, cing my hand over his gloved one. He looks down and shakes his head.

    "I am afraid I do not have the answer to that."

    I nod in understanding and tilt my head. "I see. Then at least can you tell me where your king found his?"

    He smiles as his eyes seem to go off to the distance. "He never really told us the precise location, but I heard he found it in his favourite spot in his home."

    So it can be within a built area, not just in a ce of nature...

    "And where was that?" I urge.

    "The tower room."

    "That is now part of the packhouse..."

    He nods. "It is, but I don''t think Alpha Enrique''s would be there."

    "Do you know where Sebastian''s fathers was?"

    "I do not, but I know he joked that it was right in front of him. You see, as a guardsman, these kinds of things are not shared with us."

    I nod, so it could be somewhere they go to often. "Do you know if the size varies on these stones or what it might look like?" "It is a rock, but it is not a special type of rock. It is the element of what it stands for that makes it the Ash Stone. Stop reading the wrong and iplete storyline; job nib. has the correct andplete book. Each one is indeed a different size and shape. My master''s was barely the size of a pea, it was set in a ring he had in his possession since he was a child, and then Alpha Sebastian''s was the size of a child''s fist. There is no one rule to fit all."

    This helps more than he knows. I need to talk to Enrique... but do I do that now or after his engagement? My heart clenches a little, but I take a deep, calming breath. "Thank you, Hugo."

    "Do not thank me, My Queen... but I will tell you that no matter how she is making you feel, she is not bad at heart. The Ash Stone is like the soul that the guardsmen are without, something that will bond them to their king and then everything that he holds dear will also be dear to them. I trust you understand."

    I nod, as much as I don''t like her right now, he is right... "I will remember that," I say, giving his hand a gentle squeeze before letting go and heading inside feeling like we are finally getting somewhere.

    I instantly fill the other three in before Sk and I head out. With that information, it gives us a little more direction to think over where it could possibly be. Enrique needs the Ash Stone and only with that in his hand can he truly do what he wants. His confession is an evesting melody that created the fuel that keeps my strength going, even when I feel like everything is not going the way it should. Only when he is not doing this for my sake, will I know what he truly would want us to be.

    I love him, with everything I have, I always have, and that will never change.

    Sk, Marie, and I are now in the pack lounge waiting for Enrique toe home, the pack is pretty clear, Jose made sure of that, that if anything happens and the crawlers appear no one else would be harmed or get in the way. But for that we would need Enrique to return, Raihana and the others won''t be so far.

    We are watching a movie as we simply talk when the front door is thrown open and Marie''s father, Alpha Luis,es storming in. "ALPHA ENRIQUE!" He screeches, "Come out!"

    "Dad! What is going on?" Marie asks.

    "He yed me for a fool again! He- he''s now got another Luna! I can''t keep up." I think we all can''t. "Do you know he dared send his beta to me to say he''ll consider our peace treaty as done and sealed, but there will be no marriage!" Luis splutters. Marie smiles. "That''s great right, I don''t need-"

    "You... you did this! You need an alpha to help run our pack! How dare you try to shy away from your duty? After all, you can''t run a pack without an alpha!"

    "You do know that in today''s age, women have shown they can run a pack?" Sk remarks.

    "You know he was the best match for you!" Luis ignores her as he continues shouting.

    "He actually wasn''t. I didn''t even have anything inmon with him," Marie protests as Sk now turns looking at the man who stands there red-faced.

    "That doesn''t matter! And you''re friends with her?" he points at me. "She was the one who stole him first. This is karma now. Someone else stole him from you!"

    "Jeesh, Enrique sounds so uncool and fickle right now with his jumping luna game... by the way, shorty, rx, I''m getting a headache, and you do not want me to get pissed off," Sk says, tilting her head as her eyes ze and she lets her aura radiate through the

    room.

    "And who are you?" Luis asks, his eyes looking over her, and I shudder involuntarily. He is a horrid person.

    "Sk Rossi." Her voice is sharp and cold, her aura surging forward, making Luis''s eyes widen in fear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Th-the Lycan Female. Queen to the Sris King... ahh, forgive me, mydy." Luis smiles at her, Sk nces at Marie, who looks a bit downcast.

    "Enrique isn''t here, and if he''s offering you a treaty, that''s more than enough. Now go back to wherever you came from." Sk motions for him to leave, but he hesitates. "Shoo, don''t make memand you."

    "Yes! We are leaving, Marie, pack up!"

    "I don''t want to go back right now. I''ll return home when-"

    "You are going now!" Luis growls just as the door opens and Jose steps inside, taking in the situation. Luis takes hold of Marie''s arm, yanking her towards the door.

    "Alpha Luis, we already talked about this. I don''t understand why you feel the need to be insulted-" Jose begins.

    "Shut up! I''m leaving! We are leaving!"

    "With that attitude, I hope you''re declining the peace treaty!" Sk remarks.

    "Why should I? That ispensation!" Luis huffs. I walk around the sofa, wanting him to calm down.

    "Please, Alpha Luis, don''t overreact. Let''s take a seat and talk this out." Jose reasons.

    "No! I will not hear another word of this. Come, Marie, we are going! I know another alpha who would happily marry you." (1 "Don''t you think you need to stop using her as a bargaining chip and let her choose who she wants to be with - if anyone?" Jose asks, crossing his arms. "You! You don''t tell me what to do!" Luis snaps.

    "Alpha Enrique is already offering you everything you would have gotten with the marriage, and you get to keep your pack. So, allow her to make her own decisions." Jose repeats firmly.

    I look at Marie, wanting to know what she wants, but she''s quiet, simply staring at Jose, who isn''t looking at her but at Luis, who is ring at him.

    "Let her stay, Alpha Luis. I promise things will get better, and Alpha Enrique didn''t mean to offend you." I try again, but he simply scoffs. "Marie! Come on!"

    "No... you go, Dad. If you don''t think I can''t run that pack, then you go back and run it yourself. I''ve made friends here... I want to stay."

    Luis stops, turns, and raises his hand, ready to strike her. "How dare you-"

    "She has said she is not going," I say sharply, now stepping forward. My eyes glimmer pink and I exude a little of my aura as Jose frowns down at him, holding onto his wrist. "Please don''t ruin your rtionship with your daughter, Alpha Luis."

    He looks between us all as Marie pulls free from her father''s grip and only then does Jose let go of him. "You have insulted an alpha. Don''te home crying! And there are monsters here! Good luck!" he spits at her before turning and exiting, shouting at someone to have the car ready.

    Marie sighs, hanging her head, obviously upset that she argued with her dad as she massages her wrist.

    Jose reaches over, taking hold of her hand as he examines her bruised wrist. "You should put some ice on that." He says before looking at me, not giving her a chance to reply. "Youdies carry on. I need to head out."

    He bows his head to us, and Sk chuckles. "I see what''s going on here."

    I look at her, raising an eyebrow questioningly, but she simply smirks. "Shall we get back to our movie and wait for Chocte Curls?"

    I smile, "Yes, I think we should, but I think I need something cold to drink, anyone?"

    "Count me in, please," Marie says as she drops onto the couch.

    "Obviously," Sk adds, crossing her legs.

    Nodding I leave the lounge and head to the kitchen, which without the cooks is much quieter, relieved that Luis will be on his way.

    I smile as I think over how Jose defended Marie, and considering their past I can''t help but giggle.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 11

    - KATALEYA -

    It''s muchter, yet Enrique has not returned. Soon the pack members begin returning and there is nothing we can do to keep them away for any longer without alerting the guardsmen or Enrique. The chefs needed to cook, too. I missed helping and I stopped in to say hello to them all. "You should head back, Sky. I want to stay a little longer," I say quietly when I exit the kitchen.

    She raises an eyebrow but doesn''t question me, which I appreciate since I want to do a little searching upstairs in the closed-off quarters.

    Since I can''t be sensed, it will be better if I go alone. I know Enrique wouldn''t like me to go there, but we don''t have time to waste, and since he isn''t back I can make use of my time and try to locate the Ash Stone. We have to start somewhere. Going upstairs, I quietly sneak up to the unused area of the packhouse.

    nting my hands on my hips, I look around.

    Right, so anything that contains a rock could be the Ash Stone, so I''ll begin by separating those things. This is a ce that includes many of Enrique''s childhood memories, there is a high chance that the Ash Stone could be amongst these things. I work slowly, making sure not to mess things up and cing everything back exactly where I moved them from. A little while in I take one of the sheets that had slipped off a pile of books and begin dusting the items gently with it as I go.

    I wish I could arrange these things nicely rather than have them piled here, discarded like memories wanting to be forgotten. What pictures there are of the full family are of when Enrique was very young. The pictures of him from around six years and up are only of him and his mother. A woman who looks thinner and haggard as the years have gone by.

    Sadness washes through me and I feel for her. She was another victim to the Djinn, suffering as she stayed beside her mate... There''s a journal or two that I ce aside, wondering if they may include something of importance, but I think I''ll ask Enrique for permission before reading those. And if he doesn''t allow me, then perhaps he can check them himself.Visit J o bnib to read theplete sentences for free.If you are not reading this novel on Jo b nib, some paragraphs are iplete. I''m barely through a quarter of the items when I hear a door bang in the distance and I pause. That one is definitely Enrique. I pause, wondering if I should go speak to him about what I learned, but I''m not sure... if Rhea is there with him, then I definitely can''t say anything. I''m still hesitating, wondering if I should go tell him or just sneak back to the vi as it is getting dark outside.

    I ce the crystals and one strange-looking rock I found in a box to the side when a shadow falls over me, my heart thumps as I spin around raising a brilliant pink barrier in a sh just as Ie face to face with a gold eyed God.

    "Trespassing is a crime, or were you not taught that?" he whispers dangerously as I slowly lower the barrier I had raised between us.

    I''m so used to sensing people, that Enrique''s knack for always remaining so silent takes me by surprise every time.

    "Where is your luna to be?" I ask, ignoring his question.

    He frowns. "I put her to work," he growls in irritation. "Why do you want to know?"

    I pout innocently. "I was only showing interest. You don''t sound so happy about her and you''re not even mated yet," I say slyly.

    He res. "A luna who will obey me. What more can I ask for?"

    "True, she''s a good little robot." I nod in agreement.

    He steps closer, raising an eyebrow. "Cut the chit chat... what are you doing here, trespasser?"

    I look down at the items I had separated. "Well, I learned something about the Ash Stone. It can be any kind of rock, something that you may already possess. Your great-grandfather found his in the tower of this very home, a ce he was super fond of. Each King''s Ash Stone can be a different size. Your great grandfather''s was set in a ring, a ring that he had in his possession since he was a child. Your fathers'' was muchrger."

    He''s watching me sharply, but since he doesn''t say anything I continue.

    "So, I thought perhaps something here might be yours. We are looking at it being any kind of stone, so I separated any rock that I found up here in hopes maybe one might be yours. But there''s still so much to look through."

    I look up at him, giving him a smile in hopes he doesn''t get angry, but he remains silent. Yet, the way he''s looking at me, I be very self-conscious.

    "Stop looking for it," he says quietly.

    I look into his eyes sharply. "No, you need the Ash Stone to control the guardsmen... I just want to help, Enrique."

    "I didn''t ask for your help. Leave now," he replies icily, turning his back on me, but his heart is thundering.

    What did I do wrong?

    "I only want to help-"

    "And I said leave!" he snarls, turning back towards me. "Don''t you fucking get it?"

    I do...

    "Ok then, just use what information I shared and keep looking for anything that contains a rock that belongs to you," I whisper, my pink eyes meeting his gold.

    His nostrils re, his jaw twitching as he looks away, and I look down at the crystals I had just ced aside. "I made sure to put everything back where I picked them from, and I remember where I got these from if you need me to return them to their ce." "Just leave, Kataleya. Don''t make things fucking harder," he growls, our eyes meeting fleetingly before he looks away once more.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I want to cup his face, look deep into his eyes and tell him that I remember his confession, but instead, I simply nod. "I''ll leave. Just take note of what I said please."

    Not waiting for a reply, I turn and leave, heading down the hallway swiftly. I reach the bottom of the staircase when the front door opens and Rhea enters. Her eyes fall on me and she tilts her head before she closes the gap between us, her eyes glowing. "El Rey Carmes¨ª is mine," she says, her aura radiating around her. I cross my arms, trying not to let my annoyance show. "And why are you telling me that?" I ask casually, not letting a hint of emotion show on my face. "Because I know you want him."

    "Even if that is the case, why are you so concerned?" I ask.

    "He has promised to make me his luna. He will not ept you."

    "Oh, I''m sure he won''t, especially if there''s an incentive not to..."

    She narrows her eyes. "What are you insinuating?" she asks. Her aura keeps growing, but it has no effect on me, even if it does bring back memories of the wolves that once kidnapped me.

    "I''m not insinuating anything, I am simply stating what I see... If you are so certain that he will not choose me, then you have nothing to fear... right?" I ask, staring her in the eye, letting my own aura exude around her. "So, you will try to take him from me."

    "I did not say that. I only im what is mine, and you said he is yours, correct?" I say, my eyes glinting dangerously. "You do not want to mess with me, prophesied queen. I am not weak!"

    I smile, "You call me a prophesied queen... yet you, who is born to serve a king, dares to think we are equal?" I feel a sliver of guilt for saying that, but right now she keeps annoying me with her remarks on how Enrique is hers. "He will soon mark me as his luna."

    I raise an eyebrow. "Yes, I will be attending the ceremony to witness it. I''ll see you then," I state, walking past her when I pause at the door. "Oh, and before I leave, let me share a fun fact with you. Even a fated mate can''t remove the mark of a ruler from one''s neck." "What are you trying to say?" she asks, spinning around to face me and for once there''s a change in her heartbeat.

    Iugh lightly. "Nothing, I was just saying, imagine if a prophesied ruler happens to mark him, there is no way you would be able to override it. Have a good evening. I''ll see you at your Luna ceremony." I blow her a kiss before I toss my hair over my shoulder and exit the packhouse.

    I think I hear a low chuckle from somewhere and blush wondering how many people might have witnessed that. Enrique, you really are making me fight for you. I pout.

    I am just outside when suddenly I stop, feeling a sense of dread washing over me. My vision blurs and my stomach sinks, realising what is happening.

    My vision clears and I''m back in that crypt, with words and symbols etched into the wall. The stale smell and the darkness overpowering my senses. I look around, my heart thumping as I wonder where the lead Crawler might be.

    ''The connection remains... he hisses, making me spin around, raising my barriers instantly. They illuminate the darkness, making him hiss.

    ''You have stepped into your power...

    I freeze, a chilling realisation dawning on me. For the first time, I can understand him clearly, but I also know he is not speaking anguage I am meant to know, yet it is one I understand.

    The darkness is beginning to wrap around me, and suddenly my lips burn as if they are on fire.

    What is this?

    But I don''t even flinch as I turn and locate the Crawler that sits in the corner of his home. For the first time, I am in control in his presence.

    "What do you want from me?" I ask, tasting blood in my mouth. The pink glow of my barrier surrounds me, keeping the darkness at bay despite the burning sensation on my lips continuing to get stronger.

    He hisses as he looks at the glow that surrounds me. ''What do you think? You belong to me!''

    "I don''t."

    ''You are the Asheton Queen, and I am Azarakh, King of Azgara. You will be my queen, and together we will lead our army through the barrier when the timees. Our god will be so proud." Army through the barrier?

    My stomach churns, but I remain passive, not letting him see how I feel.

    The darkness is growing, tightening around my barrier, but I hold strong. I can''t tell what he''s thinking, but I can see that

    sinister smile fading as he continues to try to bring my barrier down. I''m here. This is my chance to ask him whatever I need to.

    And maybe finish him.

    "Who is your god?" I ask, curious despite the dangerous situation I am in.

    "Be mine and I will show you."

    I look at him, repulsed at the very thought. "I will never be your queen," I say icily.

    "Even if I looked like this?" he asks, and to my horror he transforms into Enrique. "See, I can be the one you desire."

    My heart thuds as he smirks at me with Enrique''s face and I step back, my barrier faltering. That''s all he needs as powerful tendrils of darkness seep through the crack in my barrier and I''m thrown back.

    My eyes ze as I try to fight back, but my power doesn''t work. Is it because I''m not fully here or because it is beyond our world? I don''t know.

    I struggle, trying to reinforce my breaking barrier.

    "The time is nearing, Asheton Queena, and then You Will Be Mine." Those are hisst chilling words before I''m propelling backwards and my back hits the ground.

    I gasp, the wind knocked from me as I roll over onto my stomach, coughing up blood onto the grass.

    I stare at my hand full of blood, his words ringing in my head.

    Turning, I stare at the gates of the packhouse remembering the young witch''s prophecy. That moment is getting closer, and what will happen is in our hands... Will we allow the darkness to conquer us or will the light win? That isn''t even a question I should be asking, because the light will always win.

    Dante said I came into power earlier than he foresaw. Surely that means we can pave our path to sess, and I know for certain that all of this will be going down on the night of the Blood Moon.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 12

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    I smirk as I slink away from the stairs, not wanting anyone to sense me. Seeing Kataleya get her sassiness on is f*****g hot. I like it when Mi Amor gets all possessive.

    My smirk fades as I ponder on her parting words.

    A stone...

    and there is no stone that means anything to me.

    But even as I think that, there''s one thates to mind. My heart races as I pause, I need to check it out. Although I have touched it a few times over the years and I''m assuming that I should have felt something I still want to be certain. Maybe something is missing. It''s worth looking at again.

    I head to my office, lock the door behind me, and walk over to the shelf where the box containing the ne she gave me long ago used to sit. It''s something that I''ve always held onto although I have tried to hate it with everything I have.

    I scan the shelf remembering I had moved it, turning - I nce at my desk, about to walk over to it when I stop, cursing as I run my fingers through my hair, my heart thudding as I remember I had taken it to the vi.

    I should head out there but... I hesitate before I shake my head and hurry to the door. If I have that ne, I can put Rhea in her ce and- and maybe...

    With my luck, I''ll f*****g jinx it.

    Trying not to think of what if I find the Ash Stone, I hurry down the hall. Reaching the stairs, I stop when I see Jose, Rhea, Benigno and Antonio heading upstairs. Great.

    "What is it?" I ask, scanning their faces. Why is Jose the cabr¨®n hanging with them?

    "We felt something outside. We just wanted to make sure you''re safe." Benigno says, bowing his head.

    Jose raises an eyebrow. "Well, I''m here for a different reason. Want to try the steel we''re working with? These barriers need to hold."

    "Right away," I say, before looking at the three. "What do you mean, you felt something outside?"

    "Darkness," Rhea says as she steps closer to me, her gaze flickering to my neck.

    A rush of panic fills me.

    Kataleya is out there!

    ''Jose, check if Kataleya is safe at the vi. She just left. Make sure nothing happens to her!'' Imand. He nods and hurries away and I''m f*****g grateful he didn''t make fun of my concern for her. ''Alpha, she''s almost back at the vi and has met with her uncle. She appears safe! Jose''s voicees. ''Please go check the steel so they can move forward on production.''

    ''Good. I exhale slowly. F**k. ''Ok, well, I''ll head out to the steel nt,'' I add curtly, ending the mind-link.

    The moment I had returned after that dive, I had ordered that the pack begin working on getting those barriers built. I now drive out to the nt.

    Should I ask one of the boys to grab my bag? No, I should collect it myself from the vi. It''s not a long drive to the steel nt and I arrive in under ten minutes.

    I look around at the beams of steel. Most are just construction beams, the ones I''m getting made will take far longer. Some of the men who work here are werewolves'' others are not, but the owner of the nt is. He is the one in charge of producing the steel. I find him pretty quickly and he instantly stops what he''s doing, lowering his head to me.

    "Hello Alpha, we have some metal thickness made. The thickest, as you asked, would require a lot of building on site and, frankly, they are extremely heavy. I am not sure how that would be possible underwater.

    "People have built many things underwater Pascal, a little more work shouldn''t be a problem for us," I say.

    He nods. "That''s true, alpha, even if proven difficult, we will manage, but it will take longer. Are you alright with that?"

    "Yes, I know. I want them as fast as possible, but I will notpromise on anything. This is a location where those beasts areing through. We need the best defence possible."

    "I understand. Is this thick enough? It''s made ording to your measurements." He points to a metal beam that is 10 inches thick lying on the ground. It''s three metres long and I can tell before I even try to push it with my foot that it''s fucking heavy. "We can''t lift it, so we are quite certain it will do the job as we are hoping."

    I crouch down, trying to lift the beam, but I''m only managing to move it a little. Curling my hand into a fist, I punch it. The sound is deafening, but I haven''t even dented it. I nce at my bionic hand before I throw a punch at it.

    A slight dent is made as pain shoots through my arm, and I grit my teeth. Ok f**k, this would work.

    I inspect my hand. Whatever this is made of is strong... it would be ideal to have the finalyer made from it... but that would mean going to the source to buy it.

    I stand up, frowning deeply.

    "A-alpha... if you are not pleased with it, we can work on it."

    "No, these look good. Just make sure the bolts are made of the same material, and everything aligns. Work hard, but make sure there are no shorings in the quality, and it should not be rushed." "Yes, Alpha."

    "Thank you for your hard work, Pascal. Keep it up." I pat his shoulder, and he smiles.

    "Thank you, Alpha!"

    I take my leave, returning to my car only to see Rhea sitting in the front seat, staring nkly ahead.

    No fucking cages of steel could keep them out or I''d fucking lock her up.

    "What the fuck are you doing here?" I growl as I get in the car.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Protecting you...''

    I narrow my eyes. "Did I f*****g ask you to?" I snarl.

    "It is my duty."

    "Yeah, well, you fucking piss me off." I shoot back.

    She''s silent and I reverse before driving onto the road. We''ve just turned the corner when her hand shoots out and wraps around mine. The car jerks but I quickly gain control trying to pull free, but her grip only tightens. "Do you remember the oath you made to me?" she whispers, her voice sending a chill down my spine.

    "I do," I reply through gritted teeth.

    "If she tries anything at our marking ceremony, you know what we will do." She murmurs her warning. "The rules of divinity cannot be misused, you are given a power for a reason. There are rules to follow. If you so much as deviate from the divinews set upon that power, then you must pay the price no matter how steep it is.

    Anger ripples through me, but I know what they are capable of.

    "As long as she breathes the very air of thisnd, we can kill her within seconds, so now the choice is yours. Is the woman you love more important or the desire for her that you feel? Do you want her dead? I already warned you of this, but I think you needed a reminder." 5

    "I do not. I am not going to break the promise I made to you." I reply, despite the rage that rushes through me. I m my foot on the brakes as I turn and grab her by the throat. "But let me remind you of one thing... as long as I keep my promise you will not disrespect her nor will you hurt her because I swear the moment you do, I will tear you apart."

    She smiles despite my tight grip. "And with it, you will begin your own countdown."

    Anything is better than hurting Kataleya.

    "Yeah, well, it''s not really a big fucking loss." I snarl, shoving her back.

    Killing a guardsman weakens the crimson king, especially if he himself ends them. I guess the Djinn either didn''t know that or he really thought he didn''t need them around.

    The more I learn about El Rey Carmes¨ª, the more I realise that my initial impression was correct, that this was a power I never wanted.

    My wolf stirs and I''m reminded of why I called forth upon it.... to save her.

    My hands tighten on the steering wheel. The urge to find the Ash Stone still lingers.

    "What will you wear for the ceremony?" she asks lightly as if the conversation we just had never happened.

    I frown deeply. "I don''t f*****g care."

    "Then perhaps I can choose. I will wear red."

    "Shocker," I reply sarcastically. Kataleya will be there. I wonder what she''ll wear... Maybe I''ll add some sunsses to my look. The darker the better, so I can at least feast my eyes on the woman I truly fucking want. It''s going to be a hard day... but I don''t really have any choice unless I find that stone.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 13

    - KATALEYA ~

    "And you are certain that is what he said?" Uncle asks once again.

    I nod. "Yes. I understood his wordspletely, they were absolutely clear," I answer.

    "So do you think that image that the witch drew was this Azarakh dude?" Ahren asks curiously.

    "Well, the image depicts the darkness consuming Enrique..." Raihana sighs. "Goddess, I wish I knew, it''splicated." "Maybe if I think enough, maybe I can make a visione to me. I''ve done it before when I thought about something," I suggest as Delsanra taps her chin.

    "I don''t know, I know you are capable of that, but it''s a risk. Remember the enemy sees you too, and although you have had enough run-ins with him, we still have to be careful," she muses.

    "I''m not sure she''ll be able to do that anyway," Raihana says, looking over at Delsanra before ncing at me. "ording to what Janaina has shared, your 6th sense may have disappearedpletely when you came into power. That is a gift of the Deimos line, not Asheton."

    "But she''s still extremely strong..." Uncle Liam adds.

    "Yeah, but when the Deimos Kinges into power, her strength will be nothingpared to his. I''m not sure if you''ll ever see another vision, Kat," Raihana says gently before massaging her temple.

    That is a revtion that surprises me, but something that has been touched upon in the past... besides, my visions are nowhere near as good as Sienna''s or Heaven''s.

    "Ok, how about we all turn in for the night? Tomorrow is a big day, and based on what we''ve learned, I think we all need the rest. I''ll follow up with the report for home."

    "No, I can do it. I won''t be sleeping yet-"

    "Raihana, I said I''ll do it. You need to get some rest," Uncle says. His voice is soft yet firm, looking at Raihana who sighs. He gives her a small smile that she doesn''t return before turning to us all. "All of you." "1.

    I agree. It''s been a long day," Delsanra agrees, ncing at Raihana. There''s concern in her eyes, but she masks it quickly. Is Ri ok?

    Concern fills me as I look at Raihana run her fingers through her hair.

    "Oh yeah, resting is a good n. Like really good, especially for old people. But I just wanted to let you all know I won''t be attending the party tomorrow. I got things to do," Ahren says with a wink. "Like what?" Delsanra asks him.

    "Yeah, like what? Answer your mama." Sk smirks.

    "Important work," Ahren says with a mischievous smile, not giving away more before he jumps up. Walking over to his mom, he kisses her cheek before leaving the room.

    "With Ahren, I''m never sure if he''s serious, joking, or up to no good," I whisper with a small smile.

    "It''s Ahren. Always assume he''s up to no f*****g good," Sk points out, making me chuckle.

    "I have to agree," Delsanra says with a sigh, before smiling at me and Sk.

    "Well, let''s get some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a long day, and we all need to look good. I have a few men joining us tomorrow, simply so we have dates for the evening," Raihana says, taking me by surprise.

    "I hope that includes my man. He''s the only date I want," Sk adds. She''s missing Royce, that''s for certain.

    Raihanaughs. "Wait and see until tomorrow. Let''s just say Kataleya''s date is single, hot, and he is not her family."

    I pout. "Do I know him? I don''t want to be with a stranger."

    "Leave the worrying to me, hun. You just get some beauty rest. Tomorrow you will make every damn single boy or girl want you," Raihana says withplete confidence, making me blush, but she refuses to tell me more.

    "If Royce doesn''t show up, I could be your date, Sk?" Uncle Liam suggests.

    I smile at him sympathetically as the othersugh at him. My uncle is adorable, but I totally understand him.

    "Why not one of us?" Delsanra asks with an amused smile. "Now I know for a fact Raven won''t beat you."

    Raihanaughs. "In a world full of assholes, you might just find an angel. I wonder... is Raven maybe a dominatrix? Are you her sub? I can totally see that being Raven''s thing."

    I blush profusely and even Uncle looks a little ruffled and Sk''sugh isn''t helping.

    "I would say that''s more you than Raven. I''m not that much of a pushover." Uncle almost pouts, but Sk and Raihana justugh at him.

    My poor Uncle.

    Uncle looks at me and I feel sorry for him. "I could be Uncle''s date? We don''t need to invite random people."

    "No, girl. I think Enrique would love that you go with your uncle, and I know you''re used to that behaviour from your dad, but trust me on this one. You''re not supposed to make this easier for him. You need to get him all hot and bothered. I''ve found you an awesome date."

    An awesome date?

    Oh, please no.

    I watch her leave sullenly and pout at Uncle hoping he''d have spoken up, but I think he has decided that staying quiet is best. No one wants to listen to either of us.

    "I don''t think Dad would be happy," I say with a pout as I blink at Delsanra.

    "I don''t think he was happy with youing here in the first ce, either. King Burrito will live." She winks at me as Sk snickers.

    "You and Uncle really are quite simr, ah you guys are like the innocent cute teddies in the family, you guys and Renji," Sk says before she gets up. "Come on, let''s head to bed. They''re right, tomorrow is going to be a long day."

    She looks at me and although she doesn''t say it, she''s clearly worried about me.

    I know I''m trying not to think about it, but if he marks her... how will that make me feel?

    Will I be able to stand there and watch the man I love mark another? I''m not sure, but I guess we''ll find out tomorrow.

    - ENRIQUE -

    I pinch the bridge of my nose, sensing the guardsman outside my doors. Their constant surrounding me f*****g pisses me off. I''m f*****g fed up, especially since they can''t really bemanded to fetch a dessert or drink for me right now. I just need to get out of here, sneak into that vi and get that ne. I could tell Hugo or someone else to get me my bag, but it is a risk I don''t want to take.

    I don''t know who I can truly trust.

    Aside from her.

    But I can''t risk her life just to help me, because if I''m wrong, then I could be putting her in danger.

    Sighing, I get up and walk to my door. The best way to leave is to act like I am not doing anything behind their back.

    "You should rest for the night. I''m going to go for a run. I''ll be back in a few hours," I say as I shut my door behind me. No shoes, no phone. I''m making this look real.

    "We could apany you," Benigno suggests.

    "I prefer to be alone," I say coldly.

    They bow their heads as one and I nce at Rhea, not wanting to act suspiciously nice either.

    She nces up but quickly bows her head, and I walk down the stairs. Entering the kitchen, I drink some water before I remove my shirt, tossing it to the floor beside the front door, and step outside.

    The moment I''m out the doors I shift, knowing they''re probably watching me. I do n on running for a bit just in case they do follow.

    I spent the afternoon looking through our old things, as well as checking the rocks that Kataleya had separated, but I felt nothing when I handled any of them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After what she told me, a strong part of me believes it''s the crystal she gave me. That is the only thing I feel I have a connection to... I just hope I''m right, because if I am, then tomorrow there won''t be a fucking engagement to that freaky paranormal version of an A.I. evil robot.

    Thirty minutester, I reach the vi. It''ste and the lights are all off. They''re probably sleeping...

    Shifting back, I let myself inside from the back door. I grab some pants from theundry room before silently making my way down the hall.

    Suddenly I pause, realising that the bag would be in either the room Kat''s in or the other one which is obviously upied... Fuck.

    I didn''t think this through...

    ''Hugo, where are the things that I brought here when Kataleya and I first came here?'' I ask through the mind-link.

    ''Your things are in Queen Kataleya''s room, as that was the room you were staying in, Mi Rey!

    ''Ok,'' I answer, well that helps a little. Now that I''m here I''m not turning back, and I''m sure the Power Whore isn''t following me, and if someone spots me it should be ok. I''ll just say I came for my things, which I did. Kataleya''s room...

    I walk down the hall when one of the doors opens and the witch Raihana steps out of her room. Her eyes glimmer as she watches me.

    "And why is the Crimson King sneaking around like a thief?" she asks quietly.

    "Because it is my house?" I raise an eyebrow, but she simply frowns. "I was looking for some of my luggage."

    She nods. "Is there something you need?" she asks. She looks tired, and somehow different from the woman I saw before. Almost as if she wears her makeup as a mask.

    "Yes, I moved out swiftly to allow you and your family to stay here, and I left my things behind."

    "Hm, I see, and what are you looking for?"

    "My bag, I''ll get it." Our eyes meet, and we simply stare at one another for a few moments before she nods. "Fine."

    Not that she could have stopped me, but I don''t want a scene right now.

    Turning, she re-enters the room she came out of and I walk towards Kataleya''s room. I raise an eyebrow, sensing the magic in the air, so she''s cast a spell...

    Taking a deep breath, I slowly turn the handle and open the door. My eyes instantly fall on the woman with long tumbling hair who is sleeping in the bed, curled up on her side. A glow surrounds the bed, creating a dome, and I raise an eyebrow.

    So she thinks I''d hurt her. A rush of irritation simmers through me, but I push it aside.

    My heart races, but I remain calm, not wanting to alert her to my entrance. I nce over my shoulder down the hall before stepping inside and closing the door behind me.

    I walk over to the bed, stopping at the barrier. It doesn''t feel hostile and I almost want to test it, but I''m not here to cause a disturbance. For a moment, I gaze down at the woman who lies there fast asleep.

    She looks breathtaking. I can tell from the way the bed sheet is tangled in her legs and the way her hair is scattered around her that she''s tossed and turned before she managed to fall asleep.

    I crouch down beside her, wishing there was no barrier between us. My gaze dipping to her body. She''s wearing cotton floral shorts and a matching crop top that barely covers her sexy curves. She has one hand wrapped around her locket, the other ced under her face.

    She doesn''t cease to look any less breathtaking regardless of how many times I see her...

    My gaze flickers to her lips before skimming down to her breasts. There''s a lot I wouldn''t mind doing to her right now...

    I stand up, and none of that will be possible unless I find that Ash Stone. I turn away from the bed and silently make my way over to the closet and open it.

    I pause as she stirs when the closet door creaks before I push it open and instantly spot my ck bag at the bottom of the closet.

    Fuck, I found it!

    Now let''s hope it is the Ash Stone. I quickly unzip the bag, rummaging around it and frown. Where is it?

    Urgency fills me as I begin to empty the contents of the bag in search of the little pouch.

    F**k.

    A few minutester, I stare at the pile of my things that are on the floor. I have pulled pockets out to make sure it''s not there and searched every zip andpartment but nothing.

    It was in this bag, so where the f**k is it?

    My heart is thundering as once again I go through the items, somehow wondering if I missed it.

    Nothing.

    Fuck, f**k, f**k!

    I almost growl in irritation but keep in control, not wanting to disturb the diosa on the bed.

    I sit back on my heels as I start rummaging in the bottom of the closet.

    Where is it?!

    Still nothing.

    Shoving everything back, I ce it back in the bottom of the closet and begin looking around the shelves in the room.

    Maybe someone moved it and put it somewhere. I begin looking in the drawers, but somehow, I already know I am not going to find it.

    Things don''t just go missing like this. Especially mine.

    The fact it''s missing only increases my will to find it, but where else do I look?

    It should have been in my bag, I remember putting it in there. So the question now is... where the f**k is it then?

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 14

    - KATALEYA ~

    "A little more volume, don''t you think?" Raihana asks as she tilts her head towards Delsanra.

    I can''t give my input as the mirror in front of me is covered up by Raihana, who said I can''t look until she has finished getting mepletely ready.

    She''s got her own hair in curlers and she''s wearing a satin floral gown. We''re all getting our hair and makeup done before we get into our dresses. Well, us three anyway.

    Delsanra takes a look at my hair before she nods from where she''s sitting on the floor in my room, applying her own makeup.

    "Kat, you are really going to stand out tonight," she says, smiling at me.

    "I''m nervous," I admit.

    "Don''t be. No one will be able to keep their eyes off you tonight."

    "I think that makes me more nervous," I say, making her chuckle.

    "You''re a Rossi, own it, I know you can. People will stare at us whether we want it or not," Raihana says proudly. She did love attention, but I don''t want all eyes on me. I want to hide away when people look at me.

    I nce at the three dresses Raihana had selected for me; there''s a deep red, a dusky pink, and an antique gold with flecks of pink. I had picked the one that stood out to me the most, and it happened to be Raihana''s favourite, too.

    I do love a pretty dress, but I feel a little nervous because of the design, especially knowing many eyes will be on me.

    Rumours had spread about me and Enrique already. And with him making someone else Luna, a woman who isn''t even Marie who he had originally stated would be his Luna, people will be observing, gossiping and watching our every move to see where we stand tonight.

    "Where''s Sk?" Raihana asks, and I blush.

    "Royce arrived a short while ago... so...

    "Going on two hours ago," Delsanra states, as she giggles.

    "Ah well, then she has a fair excuse." Raihana smirks.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Her date is here, and it''s her mate. I''m still worried about mine? Won''t you tell me who he is before he gets here?" I whisper nervously.

    Raihana chuckles. "Patience princess, your date will be here soon. Honestly, I might not even know them myself, so just wait patiently. Alright, all done." She sprays some hair spray lightly into my hair before putting it down and picking up another bottle. "Now me and Del will leave this room for a bit, spread this shimmer over the rest of your body, and I mean everywhere." Raihana waves the bottle of shimmery oil in front of me.

    "But you already did my arms, back and legs. The dress will cover the rest of me. I don''t think I need more." I murmur. "Who knows if it''ll remain covered throughout the night?"

    I stare at her, appalled. "Wh-what does that mean? We aren''t going to do anything!" I whisper, not wanting anyone to hear us. My cheeks are already burning with what she is insinuating.

    Raihana chuckles.

    "Always be prepared, besides I know what you want. So just have fun and live." She winks at me as Delsanra shakes her head although she''s smiling.

    "Would I see you helping Heaven like this one day?" she teases.

    Raihana smiles faintly. "Yes, if I know that the man or woman loves her, and she loves them, that would be enough for me. Enrique is an idiot, but he loves our Kataleya, and tonight it''s all about the charm. Maybe we shouldn''t send Liam to the party. I can imagine him getting stressed out," she adds in a whisper.

    I smile. "Uncle won''t tell on us. He doesn''t like when Dad gets grumpy and tells us off." I giggle. I feel bad using that against my uncle even if it is the truth.

    Delsanra nods in agreement, "Oh absolutely, he''s calmed Rayhan down several times. That''s the Rossi temper and

    stubbornness that shines through." She hugs herself and it''s obvious she''s missing Rayhan as she smiles fondly, lost in her thoughts for a moment. "Rayhan couldn''te?" I ask.

    She shakes her head. "He''s pretty busy, and he''s better off there with the kids and Mama Marie." She smiles at me, and I nod in understanding.

    Heaven, Sienna, and Tatum would be with him and Mama Mari. It''s good Ahren is here, as he stresses his dad out a lot.

    "Don''t worry, you have Liam as your date," Raihana says as she ces the bottle of glitter in my hand and ushers Delsanra out the door.

    I sit down again, looking at the nails Delsanra had done for me earlier. I smile happily at the design I had selected. All my nails are either painted a gold, or a dusky pink with a sprinkle of glitter and crystals.

    I finish off oiling the rest of my body, allowing it to dry whilst I put on my jewellery. I sit there for a moment looking at my hands, wondering how tonight will go.

    Enrique...

    I''m losing my mind with thoughts of him. This morning when I woke up, I felt as if I could feel his presence in this very room. Imagining that a hint of his scent lingered.

    I take a deep breath and stand up; I slip on my pink thong and pick up my dress. It flows beautifully and I step into it, and pull it up, holding it over my breasts as I try to reach for the zip but fail.

    "I''m all done. I need a little help with the zip," I call out. "Please."

    The door opens instantly and Raihana steps inside as if she had been waiting for my call impatiently. She stops in her tracks, her eyes widening.

    "Oh my... oh Kiara is going to be a wreck when she sees you. You look..." Her eyes seem to sparkle, and she fans her face with her hand. "Phew, you''re making me emotional, and I don''t want to ruin my eye makeup. Alright, let''s get you zipped up." "Thanks, Ri," I say softly.

    She smiles and zips my dress up, and it tightens around me, fitting me like a glove. I can feel the zip barelyes to my waist. I look down at the dress which has one off-shoulder sleeve and pray I don''t have my boobies spilling out. But I do look pretty... "This is a very risky dress..." I say worriedly.

    "Yup," Raihana replies, not seeming phased. "What''s a dress without a little risk? It just adds to the appeal. I''m sure Enrique will be imagining all the ways he could get that dress to show just a little more." "Ri!"

    Sheughs before she looks towards the open door. "Del! Sky!"

    Both women hurry in, Sk is in a bathrobe, having just showered and Del is in a gown now too. They both stare at me." Damn... you look f*****g sexy." Sk whistles as Delsanra nods in agreement. "Breathtakingly beautiful, ready to see yourself?"

    I nod as Delsanra whispers a spell and the cloth Raihana''s hand used to cover therge mirror is removed and I find myself staring at my reflection.

    I''m not expecting the result I see...

    Raihana smiles as she moves away, leaving me alone in front of the mirror as I stand there, speechless.

    The dress itself is exquisite, made of tiny metallic sequins, the entire dress is covered in them, with a pattern weaved into the design, mixed with some gems and the dusky pink and navy ss crystals that are adorning certain parts of the dress. They sparkle brightly when they catch the light.

    The undeyer of the dress, which can be seen from the big slit down the right, is made up of antique gold. The dress is fitted to my hips before it flows out nicely and trails slightly on the ground. I''m wearing dusky pink satin heels.

    My jewellery is gold, consisting of three additional nes to my locket that adorns my neck, one made of dusky pink jewels that match my multi-coloured dangly jewelled earrings.

    I have an upper arm band, which has a pink crystal dangling down my arm. I also wear a hand chain and a matching double chain that wraps around my thigh with a dusky pink strap. I''m wearing two bracelets on the other wrist, set with dusky pink stones.

    My hair is pinned back with some volume at the top. Loosely curled strands frame my face, the rest of my hair is styled in big waves, and at the back, it''s adorned with a hairpiece made of pink and gold jewels. My makeup matches my dress with soft pink lips. I am good at makeup, but Ri is definitely the queen of makeup in our family.

    I look... beautiful.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 15

    - KATALEYA -

    "No tears," Raihana warns me.

    I nod as I turn and hug her tightly, trying to control my emotions.

    "Thank you, Ri."

    "You don''t need to thank me," she whispers, hugging me back before she moves back. "Now don''t go ruining my effort. Enrique is the only exception to ruin my hard work. Sk snickers at that. Raihana smiles, brushing a curly that frames my face into ce. "You know, on your father''s engagement to Jasmin, I did your Mama''s makeup."

    "You did?" Sk asks in surprise.

    Raihana nods and I smile. "I know, she''s told me, and Aunt Raven chose her ck dress."

    Raihana nods again. "Yeah. Look... no matter what happens tonight. I need you to keep your head high and remember that you are a queen, a Rossi, but more than that, you are a strong woman." "Thank you," I say.

    "Well, I better go get ready, I won''t be long, our dates should be here soon." Her smile fades and I want to ask if everything is ok, but she leaves before I can.

    "I better go get my dress on too. You really do look a vision, Kataleya." Delsanra says before she leaves me and Kataleya alone.

    I exhale deeply as Sk smiles. "Go get him, Queen. Show him that he is going to have to worship the ground that you walk on and nothing less."

    "That''s a bit extreme." I giggle.

    "No, it''s not, a goddess is made to be worshipped, or so I''m told." She winks at me before she looks down at herself. "Shit, I better go get ready but first photoshoot for everyone back home."

    I don''t argue as she rushes to get her phone and takes far too many pictures of me before she asks me to do a twirl for a video. "Sky! You are gettingte, hun," Delsanra''s voicees.

    "I''ll be ready! Don''t worry about me!" she shouts back before she gets one final video of me sitting down and crossing my legs. I entertain her, posing a little.

    I turn my face away before slowly turning back to the camera with my eyes lowered and then blinking flirtatiously.

    Sk squeals as she stops recording.

    "Oh, hot damn if I was back in school and you weren''t my sister, I''d sell these to the boys..."

    I blink as she turns and leaves, making me giggle again.

    That''s Sk for you, always hustling.

    A light knock on the door makes me look up to see Uncle Liam standing there. He''s all dressed in a white suit with a pale blue shirt.

    "You look beautiful." He smiles at me as hees over and crouches beside the stool I''m sitting on, taking my hand in his." You feeling up to it?"

    I nod. "I''ll be ok. I know he loves me."

    "That knowledge is indeed powerful. Hold on to it no matter what. I always believe that true love always wins," he says softly. "It is... I''m just scared that not every love story ends happily." I whisper, my smile fading.

    Uncle looks at my hand for a moment, thinking over his answer before he looks up. "I don''t think a love story ever truly ends, no matter what happens. In order to avoid an iplete reading experience, visit J O b n I b. c 0 m. The loss of a lover, a misunderstanding that tears you apart... or situations that force you apart."

    I listen carefully as he continues. "Two people who love one another will always cross paths and, whether they are together or apart, their love story still goes on, weaving and intertwining with others. Until one day they can finallye together, but only when the time is right."

    His words are deep, and I ponder on them as he ces a soft kiss on my hand before he stands and leaves the room. I look in the mirror.

    He''s right. No love story is without hurdles. We all have a journey to make before we can taste the blissful sweetness of true happiness.

    A short whileter, we are all in the hall, waiting for Raihana toe back with the two men who were our mystery dates. Delsanra looks stunning in an icy pink sequin gown.

    "Who is your date, Uncle?"

    "He''s mine," Delsanra tells me as Uncle smiles and nods.

    "Yes. I think we''ll be alright." He says.

    "I think so, so it''s me and Ri who have these mystery men." I pout.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, I''m afraid," Delsanra replies.

    I nod forlornly. There''s not much I can do.

    Royce and Sk look stunning too, with Royce in dark grey and Sk in a slightly sheer white sequin dress that clings to her, reminding me of a Greek goddess.

    Her eyes are smoky with red lips and somehow, I don''t think I''ll be seeing much of her this evening. She and Royce are all over each other again, although I know they had sexy time already.

    I look away, giving them a little more privacy, although they are not very discreet with those kisses and naughty hands.

    "I''ll be right back," I say, deciding to go find Hugo who has been rather busy all day around the house, stopping only to cook for us. I could hear him moving things earlier and I wondered what he is doing.

    After walking around the house, I find him in the storeroom that holds piles of packed boxes which he has upturned. "Am I intruding?" I ask softly.

    "Not at all, My Queen but you shouldn''te in. It''s rather dusty and I''m sure you are all ready for tonight," he says from behind a pile of boxes before his head appears and he gives me a smile. "Oh, you do look beautiful, My Queen." "Thank you. Are you looking for something or spring cleaning?"

    His small smile fades. "I was looking for something and sadly, it is something I kept safe for years and now it is gone... but I''ll keep looking. I''m sure we''ll find it.

    "I see, umm may I also ask for a favour?"

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 16

    - KATALEYA ~

    "Yes, of course, ask away."

    "If you spot any kind of stone, crystal or rock... will you please put it aside?"

    He observes me for a moment before suddenly realising something and smiling. "I see what you are trying to do, and I think that is a very good idea indeed... I wonder if Mi Rey has the same thought..." he says thest part more to himself, but I don''t want to waste any more of his time. I smile. "Thank you. We''ll be leaving soon. It''s a shame you won''t join."

    "I have more important things to do here." He smiles at me, and I nod before I return to the hallway.

    "I can''t wait to see how Enrique crumbles when he sets eyes on you," sk says as she cuddles Malevolent before cing her kitty down.

    "Hmm, I think that depends on how you look at it." I muse. "I mean, if he doesn''t go through with it, it means he is unable to stay away from me, a sign of his feelings for me. Or... by marking her to protect me? Which is the greater good? Will he have enough strength to make that sacrifice for my sake? It all depends on perspective. Which is the greater expression of love? Doing something he hates for me, risking it all and his own happiness for my safety. Or giving in to his emotions and unable to stop himself from forsaking it all."

    Everyone falls silent as my words resonate in the air.

    "How..." Sky trails off as Royce smiles and nods.

    "An excellent way of putting it, Kataleya. His desire or his love for you... that''s a good way to put it into perspective," he says. "So then, what? Are we hoping he marks this woman?" Sk asks sceptically.

    "A person''s actions speak loudly. This night is going to be eventful, but remember Kat, if at any point it feels too much, we are all here, beside you." Uncle says.

    I nod before smiling at them all. "Thank you."

    The doors open and Raihana enters first. She''s wearing a stunning champagne-coloured dress with a slit. Her long hair is open and cascades down her back.

    She steps aside and arge and extremely burly man that towers over me enters. He''s wearing a ck suit that strains on the shoulders and thighs. I can see tattoos covering his hands and neck. Dark hair, and brown eyes that look rather sharpplete his look. "Kataleya, I want you to meet Savio da Silva, Alpha of the Poison Fang Pack in Colorado, USA. Your date. He''s a friend of-" "Let me guess... Leo''s." Sk says.

    "Yes. That''s correct." Savio confirms before looking at me. "I''ll make sure no one hurts you tonight."

    "And this is Dalton Crane, Alpha of the Jade River Pack from Nebraska, also courtesy of Leo," Raihana says as a second man who is muscr but nowhere near as big as the first. He has brown hair and blue eyes, and he''s dressed in a navy suit.

    "Nice to meet you all," Dalton says.

    "Likewise." Uncle shakes hands with both of them.

    "You look familiar. Have we met?" Royce asks Savio.

    Savio shakes his head before he smirks. "I do not think so. I don''t mix much."

    "I see. I don''t think we have." Royce says as they shake hands.

    I''m a little intrigued, but I''m more nervous when the man turns to me. "Lady Kataleya, it''s a pleasure to meet you and an even greater pleasure to be your date for the evening. If things don''t work out here, I am looking for a Luna myself." "Ok, let''s not get ahead. Leo filled you in?" Raihana says dismissively.

    "The King did indeed. Let''s go make one alpha jealous," Savio grins, rubbing his hands together before he offers me his arm." Let''s go, Princess."

    I smile as I slowly slip my arm around his, if Leo trusts him, he must be a good person... I keep telling myself that as he opens the door to his car for me and I get in, spotting the head of a panther that peeks out from the open buttons of his shirt.

    The tattoo is extremely detailed, almost 3D against the others that surround it. He fixes his shirt smoothly, like he doesn''t want me to look at it. That only makes me more curious.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Maybe I''ll ask Leo.

    I look away, hoping he didn''t think I was checking him out. "Will no one else be joining us?" I ask politely as he drives out. "No, they''ll make their own way."

    I nod as I watch everyone else get into their cars and we all drive out towards the packhouse for Enrique and Rhea''s engagement...

    The entire building is lit aze with lights, gands of flowers and vines decorating the surroundings.

    Once everyone arrives, we make our way through the doors and I notice Raihana is now with Uncle Liam instead of Dalton. Did something happen?

    But before I can ask her, Savio leads me inside. Taking a deep breath, I step onto the cream carpet that leads to the hall. The ce is unrecognisable with decorations in creams and golds and it''s alive with the sound of chatter, music and merriment. The music is upbeat, and it makes me want to dance my emotions away. My nerves are making me all jittery.

    I nce at Savio, remembering what he said on our way here. If anyone asks, me and him are friends, we met at an event in Ennd and since then remained in touch.

    I know that his presence would annoy Enrique, but I don''t think he''d believe us if we added any more to that story. He knows how I feel about him.

    "I hope a crawler crashes this damn thing and bites a certain bitch''s head off," Sk mutters, making me look over my shoulder at her. My eyes widen at her sudden words. She''s mad at Rhea again, and I can''t me her.

    The moment we step through the double doors, silence falls, and all eyes turn toward us, but mine fall on the man standing in the middle of the floor, wearing a suit in a dark espresso shade of brown, which fits him oh so sexily.

    His hair is freshly cut, in a fade around the sides and back with his chocte curls on top making him look drop-dead gorgeous.

    He''s wearing sunsses and for a second, I think he isn''t wearing a shirt but then I notice the ck shirt that is shamelessly open down to his waist and he''s wearing four nes too.

    Really Enrique? It''s not that hot inside.

    I almost pout, knowing he would be getting extra attention because of that. But my heart is racing as my eyes rake over the man who now turns his head towards us. I may not be able to see his eyes, but I can feel his gaze burning into me.

    I''m unable to look away, watching the way his Adam''s apple bobs when he swallows, or the way his tongue flicks across his bottom lip.

    That''s when I see the sh of red and see Rhea step up beside him, snaking her arm into his as she stares up at me, almost challengingly. I rein in my storm of emotions and smile at Savio.

    "Come, let''s enjoy the engagement," I say gracefully before I lift my dress on the left side and walk towards the open floor to face this evening with my head held up high.

    A/N: Hi everyone, for Kataleya''s dress, please check I G or F B on mytest post. I got this onemissioned, as I couldn''t find what I wanted. It will also be the artwork for Kataleya''s second book for the special editions

    Also, for those who want to grab my special editions of Sk and Royce''s books, please check out my IG for the link to my website. I''m closing the shop in two days. So please get those orders in! Thank you.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 17

    - ENRIQUE -

    Time f*****ges to a grinding halt as everything fades away and all I see is the diosa standing at that entrance.

    F**k me.

    I knew she was going to look like someone f*****g out of this world, but she went beyond that. Not only has she caught everyone''s attention, but she has just stolen the entire room.

    The dress she wears fits her body like a second skin, it was created for her. The fabric glitters and shines with every sway of her hips, every small move she makes... every breath she takes... Right down to the sexy piece of jewellery on her perfectly thick thigh, which would be one of the few things I leave on her if I was to f**k her right now.

    She runs her fingers through her long locks, the glittery dangling jewel from her armpiece catching the light.

    Hmm, at the same time, I just want to destroy everything she wears, wrap those thick sexy legs around me and pound her as she screams my name. Trying not to go right over there is excruciatingly painful, as I just stand here and watch her. Her breasts move with every step she takes, and that delicious cleavage glistens enticingly.

    Mi reina...

    I look up at her to find she''s looking right back at me.

    I wish I could tell you how beautiful you look... but it''s unnecessary because you already know you do.

    The Goddess really did her best when she made my Kataleya...

    Irritation flits through me as Kataleya turns her head to the man beside her before epting the arm of that fucking hijo de puta. She lifts her dress gracefully as she ascends, the crowd parting for her.

    Whispers of awe and admiration follow her. She really does look perfect... but the looks she''s getting from the non-mated wolves and even a few mated fuckers are making irritation burn through me. "Mi Rey, shall we dance?"

    I look down and notice Rhea has her arm wrapped around mine.

    When did shee near me?

    This woman is f*****g creepy. I frown at her.

    ''You will get what you want. I don''t need to dance with you, I answer her coldly.

    ''But an Alpha should dance with his Luna,'' she answers.

    I tug free from her hold, take a ss of wine from a passing waitress and down it in one go.

    ''I hate dancing,'' I snarl.

    ''I see...''

    I try not to pay attention to Kataleya, who is looking incredibly at ease on another man''s arm. Who the f**k is he? Herrge boob keeps rubbing against his arm and it''s f*****g pissing me off. I would be willing to rip his limbs off for free.

    Cabr¨®n.

    He''s an alpha, I know that from his aura, but he''s not one I invited.

    He shouldn''t even be here.

    "Alpha Enrique, you look a little bothered. Are you alright?" Marie asks as she approaches arm-in-arm with Carlos. Jose is with them, hands in pockets, a frown on his face.

    "All perfectly fine," I growl. "What''s your fucking problem?" I add to Jose, who shakes his head.

    He simply sighs and shakes his head. ''You know you need to stop this? Queen Kataleya is the best match for you.''

    ''Shut it, Cabron,'' I answer, taking another ss and downing it.

    "Easy on the drinks," Rhea says, smiling. She''s trying to fit in, but she still appears robotic. I simply frown at her but choose to ignore her.

    "I think Enrique is angry because -" Carlos grunts as Marie elbows him.

    "I really did choose a stupid delta," I mutter and Marie nods as she pokes her eyes out at Carlos before he nces at Jose, who must have said something to him, and he looks sheepish.

    I internally curse him and shake my head.

    ''Jose... I know that you have constantly hidden things from me, but right now I''m going to ask you something and you better answer correctly,'' I say through the mind-link.

    ''I will,'' he says instantly.

    ''Have you seen a pouch containing a crystal ne anywhere?''

    I observe him carefully, but he looks at me with a small frown.

    ''The gift from when Queen Kataleya was a child?''

    ''Yeah.''

    He frowns, ''I haven''t seen it in a while, but wasn''t it in your office?''

    ''Yeah... it isn''t there. I took it to the vi, and I can''t find it. Do you want me to get rid of Rhea? Then I need you to keep this between us. That ne might help me fix all of this. Can you help me find it? I think that it might be Ash Stone.'' I''m not sure I should tell him, but I''m trying to take the leap to trust in those who might just not be against me. Even if they have lied and kept things from me.

    Since I came into power, that darkness I always felt seems to be kept at bay. I''m able to think and act calmer.

    ''You don''t like Rhea and maybe it''ll be incentive enough to assist me. So if our brotherhood means anything to you, then you won''t tell anyone about this. Onest time I will put faith in our rtionship. Do not disappoint me, Jose! ''I know I made mistakes. There were things I should have told you, but nothing means more to me than our bond. I won''t fail you. I promise!

    ''Let''s hope so,'' I say, cing my second ss down and tapping my foot to the upbeat music.

    ''With everyone upied here... I might get to look around better if I leave now, Jose suggests, but he''s not looking at me. I follow his gaze where Marie is dancing with Carlos and c**k a brow.

    ''Or you could have one dance before you go?'' I suggest. ''Don''t be a cabr¨®n. If you like her, tell her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I turn and walk away, not waiting for a response and I block him off, not wanting to hear him f*****g deny shit. I''ve done that long enough and I''m f*****g fed up.

    My eyes once again fall to Kataleya, dancing with the hijo de puta and I lean against the wall as a few pack members approach me.

    "Congrattions, Alpha, on choosing a Luna. Our pack will finally beplete."

    I nod, looking across at Kataleya. "Yeah."

    My gaze dips to her ass as she shakes that booty to the music before the cabr¨®n spins her around and she blushes.

    I am going to break every f*****g bone in his body.

    I force my gaze away when Rhea approaches and I cock a brow when she stands beside me, staring at me nkly. Doesn''t she have an off switch?

    "You want to be luna? You should be mixing with your people then instead of standing here beside me. Get to know them. Talk to them. A luna keeps her pack together, so do your part. Look, they are all watching you."

    It''s true, although a lot of it is in confusion. Many had seen me with Kataleya and now I have chosen another luna. The time to mark her ising closer, and I am feeling agitated and restless.

    A part of me wants to selfishly spend just onest moment with Kataleya before she hates me forever.

    Rhea nods. "I will go introduce myself to my people." She ces a hand on my shoulder and leans up, kissing my cheek. I clench my jaw, suddenly feeling someone watching.

    I nce around but can''t see who, Kataleya has also disappeared from sight.

    Rhea walks off clearly on a mission.

    Where has she gone?

    I can see the Sris King has arrived and he''s dancing with his mate, the Rossi witch sits at a table whilst the blond alpha, Liam, sits opposite her at the table.In order to avoid an iplete reading experience, visit J 0 bnlb. Where are the other two? I soon spot the white-haired luna dancing with another man I don''t recognise, but there''s no sign of the young boy, Ahren.

    He had approached me earlier, asking if he could help transport the metal beams to the destination spot beneath the waters. He has a strange power, one that he said would help him do so. To get him off my back I had agreed, as I was irritable trying to find that ne.

    I spot Jose speaking to Carlos and Marie before she nods and blushes, taking his offered hand. I roll my eyes.

    The cabr¨®n likes her and didn''t even f*****g tell me. Pendejo.

    That''s when the glint of gold captures my attention and I turn to see Kataleya excusing herself, saying something about the bathroom before she turns and heads towards the exit.

    She''s braving a smile, but I can see the sadness in her eyes. The urge to follow her suddenly ovees me, all rational thoughts going out the window and I push away from the wall, excusing myself from the men that surround me making meaningless small talk. I ignore the twittering women who don''t dare to approach me but gawk from afar.

    ''Jose, don''t leave until I return.''

    ''Sure. Is everything ok?''

    I then bring Carlos into the mind-link. "The both of you watch that Rhea is kept here. I''ll be back.

    ''Sure thing, Alpha, Carlos says as a more upbeat song begins ying. ''I''ll ask her to dance!

    For once, the idiot seems to have some brain cells.

    Swiftly and discreetly, I slip from the room, wondering what way she went, when I catch a glimpse of her glittery gold dress down the hall.

    Smirking, I follow her and spot her entering the bathroom. And just as she''s about to shut the door I catch hold of it, pushing it open, stepping inside and kicking it shut behind me.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 18

    - ENRIQUE -

    Her eyes widen, and I don''t miss the sadness in them, her heart thudding.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    What happened?

    "Enrique... What are you doing here?" she asks.

    That''s the first voice I want to hear every f*****g morning and thest every f*****g night.

    "It''s my home. Can''t I be here?" I ask arrogantly.

    She looks into my eyes, close enough to see past my shades. "You even apany guests to the bathroom?" she whispers with a pout. But I''m more satisfied with the way her eyes run over me.

    I smirk. "That depends on who... So tell me, Mi Reina, like what you see?"

    "Hmm, I guess. I was just thinking that you have a lot of buttons open, did you run out of buttons or was the top too tight? Or maybe you need help to close them?" she asks, as she blinks innocently up at me. She''s jealous, I think smugly.

    "Someone is either getting distracted or extremely jealous. So tell me, Mi Amor, which is it?"

    "Neither," she replies haughtily and I smirk.

    She''s a bad liar.

    "Sure, if you say so. What about your dress? Did they run out of fabric to cover these beauties?" I ask, brushing my knuckles over one of her boobs.

    Her heart races, her breasts rising and falling under my touch.

    I got you.

    I step closer and she steps back.

    "No matter how unbothered you act... I still have an effect on you..." I whisper huskily as I keep advancing on her, forcing her back until she hits the wall behind her with nowhere else to go.

    "And the same goes for you. You can hide behind those sunsses, Enrique, but I can feel when your eyes are on me. Which they have been since I arrived," she whispers.

    Reaching up, she removes my shades, cing them on the counter behind herself and I swallow as I look down at that killer cleavage.

    They would wrap around my cock nicely...

    Fuck, she just looks even more fucking perfect. My eyes sh and I force my gaze up.

    "What are you doing in here, Enrique, when you should be out there with your luna-to-be?" The urge to tell her that I wish there was another choice washes over me, but I can''t.

    "I''ll go when I need to..." I murmur instead.

    The thought of what''sing makes me sick and I know I can''t avoid it, but just for a short while, I don''t want to think about it.

    She turns away, brushing past me and turns to the mirror where she tugs at the fabric that covers her breasts and pulls it up, but it doesn''t budge even a little. The daring low cut is made to reveal those bad girls.

    "I am looking for the Ash Stone. Your cousin might have mentioned I came to the vi yesterday? Did she not say?"

    "Raihana?" she asks, looking surprised, now turning to face me and I trap her between the counter.

    "Yeah, Raihana, the witch."

    She shakes her head. "No, she didn''t... Wait, Hugo was looking for something today. Did you put him up to that?"

    "I just asked him to separate any stones he finds. You or your family haven''t...e across anything, jewellery or anything?"

    I''m unable to tell her what exactly I''m looking for.

    But she''s staring at me sharply as if knowing I''m not speaking the full truth.

    "Enrique, do you think you might know what it could be?" she asks softly, absentmindedly cing a hand on my forearm as she looks up at me, and I''m notining.

    "Maybe, I just not that it''s your concern, but I think it might be a ne."

    Her heart skips a beat. "What does it look like, Enrique? If we find it, you won''t need to continue this charade with Rhea."

    I freeze, looking down at her sharply.

    "What did you just say?" I whisper quietly.

    Her heart thuds, making those breasts rise and fall enticingly, and they''re only fucking turning me on. I run my fingers through my hair as I stare into those eyes.

    She''s hiding something. That''s obvious from the way she suddenly looks like a cute little doe-eyed deer caught in the headlights.

    "How did you..."

    "Know that?" she whispers, now standing straight and looking up at me.

    "Yeah..." I stare down into her sparkling dark eyes.

    "Because I..." she takes a deep, shaky breath, and I take hold of her chin, tilting it up.

    "Because what?"

    "Because I know you''re making Rhea your luna to protect what''s dear to you, and before you tell me that it''s not me... I remember your confession that night," she whispers.

    My heart thunders as I step back, as if electrocuted, my mind spinning.

    "That''s not possible," I mutter,bing my fingers through my hair as I step back and turn my back on her.

    "Magic doesn''t work on me. That''s how I entered the water, and that''s why that witch''s spell didn''t work on me... I remember it, My Love, every single beautiful word you spoke," she whispers.

    I close my eyes as everything now makes sense.

    Fuck, all this time she remembered that confession...

    The only way I was able to speak from the heart, to be damn f*****g vulnerable, is because I didn''t think she''d remember it, but she does.

    Any resolve I had to stay away from heres shattering down.

    "You love me, and I love you," she whispers softly. I spin around, no longer able to control my desire for the one thing that has be my entire f*****g world. "We''re meant to be-" My lips collide with hers, cutting her off, gripping the sides of her face as I tilt her head up and allow the burning mes of desire to fuel this passionate kiss.

    The sweet taste of her lips makes me slip my tongue into her mouth hungrily. She holds onto me tightly, moaning softly against my lips as she kisses me back. I grab her bare thigh, squeezing it before I slip my hand under her dress, grabbing her ass. F**k...

    I throb hard, pressing myself into her as her hands run down my chest as she breaks away, kissing my neck.

    "Fuck," I mutter as I yank her head back and assault her neck with kisses, making her moan sexily.

    I''m unable to stop, even if I know I should.

    Because how do you deny the temptation of a sexy diosa?

    The answer is you cannot.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 19

    - KATALEYA -

    He squeezes my a*s, throbbing hard against my stomach as he presses himself firmly against me.

    I moan softly, feeling his hard m*****d against my stomach, gasping when he begins kissing me down my neck and over my breasts, before making his way back up to my neck. My heart is thumping, my chest rising and falling as my body is hit with an influx of emotions.

    "F**k..." he growls, and I feel him tense suddenly, pressing his head against my cheek as if catching his breath. I try to move back to see his face, but he refuses to move his head before exhaling and continuing his assault of pleasure upon my neck. I slip my hands under his shirt, running my fingers down his chest and abs, enjoying the feel of his firm body.

    Goddess, he is perfection...

    I missed him, missed this.

    Having someone clearly so into you is unexinably the best feeling ever. Knowing he loves you, makes you feel like you''re in heaven.

    "I''ll apologise in advance for not being a gentleman tonight, Mi Amor," his husky voice whispers before he suddenly lifts me up by the waist and ces me on the counter behind me. He then pushes up my dress, making me blush.

    His eyes sh gold as he tilts his head to the side, watching me as he takes off his jacket. He drops it onto the bench beside the counter, running his hand down my thigh.

    My core clenches, watching as he pushes his sleeves up, his eyes running over me like he''s about to devour me...

    "You are heaven and sin all in one..." he murmurs before he leans over me, kissing my lips roughly once before he grabs my breasts, simultaneously sucking hard on my neck. My eyes flutter shut as I gasp in pleasure. There''s a roughness, a raw hunger in his touch, one that consumes me just as much as his gentler touch did.

    Yet there''s something different though, something different in the way my body responds. I''m matching his hunger, matching his desire as my hands roam his body with equal carnal passion. He awakens a side of me I do not know.

    His hands slide my dress backpletely and I open my eyes as he gets on his knees in front of me, yanking my panties down. I gasp when they rip, and he smirks.

    "You weren''t getting them back anyway," he says, pocketing them before his gaze dips to my p***y. My cheeks burn, my heart thundering as I slowly part my thighs further. Reaching down, I brush my hand along my inner thigh. "Like what you see, Alpha?" I whisper seductively. There is something so empowering to see a man so into you, and it gives me a confidence that is reserved only for him.

    His eyes darken before he goes down on me, and a sigh falls from my lips the moment his tongue runs along my aching core. My hand tangles into his curls as he eats me out, blissful pleasure dancing through me.

    "Oh, Enrique... I whimper, not knowing until this moment how much I yearned for him - for this. I arch my back, rolling my hips against his face. His tongue twirls around my c**t as he continues to pleasure me. Emotions and pleasure surge through me, and with every passing moment, that pleasure heightens.

    Fuck, oh f**k...

    I whimper as he runs his tongue along my entrance, before he slips a finger inside of me, returning to assaulting my c**t with his talented tongue.

    "That''s it..." I whisper, whimpering in pleasure. "Oh, Goddess!" I cry out when I feel the intense build-up growing.

    He begins fucking me faster with his finger just as he flicks and twirls my clit with his tongue faster than ever, causing my orgasm to smash through me like a tidal wave, and I let out a moan of pure euphoria.

    He pulls back, leaving me trembling. His eyes glow as he stands up, unbuckling his belt one-handed as he grabs me by the hair and kisses me roughly. I can taste myself on him.

    "You taste so fucking good," he murmurs sexily in spanish.

    "Good to know," I whisper, blushing as I kiss him back. Goddess, I love him.

    Reaching down, he slips his fingers into me, his heart thundering as he kisses me harder.

    "Fuck, you''re so sexy, Mi Amor..." he murmurs as he removes his fingers, tapping my inner thighs before he wraps his arm around my waist and pulls me down from the counter. "Turn around, bend over, and show me that a*s!

    I obey him, despite my cheeks burning. I look in the mirror, my heart pounding as I stare at the marks that cover my neck and breast area, the way my breasts are half out of my dress, and the look on his face as he pushes my dress up and ps my behind.

    I bite my lip as he rubs his cock between my booty cheeks. I blush even more, my core throbbing as he rubs his precum against my back entrance before he slides lower and thrusts into me.

    One of his hands presses against my stomach as he holds me firmly, the other now tangling in my hair, as he ms into me hard and fast. I cry out, one that changes into a moan as he hits the spot. I watch us in the mirror as he takes me from behind. "Oh, Enrique..." I whimper, bracing myself on my forearms against the cool marble of the counter as he continues to f**k me. Harder, faster, rougher.

    Pleasure consumes me, stealing away my breath. I gaze through my hooded eyes at Enrique. Watching the way his body moves as he pounds into me, the way his curls fall in front of his eyes, the look in his eyes.

    He catches me looking, smirking as he looks me in the eye through the mirror.

    "Look how f*****g sexy you look bending over like a good little girl," he murmurs sexily, as he ms into me harder, making me gasp.

    I nod slightly, despite the fact his hand is tangled in my hair. He bends over me, kissing my neck roughly. I moan, grabbing onto the counter as he ms into me, my legs almost giving way under the impact.

    "Oh, fuck... fuck..." I whimper, feeling myself nearing. His hand that''s on my stomach now slips lower, finding my c**t. "Oh, Goddess! My eyes flutter shut as I teeter on the edge of my release.

    "Come for me, Mi Reina..." he murmurs, kissing my neck. That one move throws me off the edge as my mouth forms an O. No sound escapes me as my eyes roll back and pleasure consumes me.

    Enrique''s moves be faster and quicker before I feel him shoot his load into me. A sexy sigh of satisfaction leaves him as removes his hand from my clit and instead wraps his arm around my waist supporting me as he leans over me. Our hearts race as one before he pulls out.

    "Fuck, you''re damn tight," he breathes as he reaches over for some paper towels. He presses them to my p***y, making me blush as I reach down, taking them from him and he grabs some more to wipe himself.

    The sheer reality of what we have just done hits me hard, my heart thundering as I wipe myself and begin fixing my dress.

    I was unable to keep away when he looked so handsome... Oh Sky won''t let me live this down!

    Enrique has fixed himself up, buckling up his belt before he runs his fingers through my curls, wrapping his hand around my neck as he kisses my cheek.

    "Now everyone will know you belong to me," he says, inhaling deeply.

    My eyes widen as I realise how true those words are, and I''m going to have to go out there again with his scent on me.

    He spins me around, taking my chin in his hand. He kisses me again before he looks into my eyes. A silence falls between us, reality settling in. The reminder that things weren''t as easy as just this weighing on us.

    "I''m going to have to have to go ahead with this ceremony until I''m sure you''re going to be safe," he says quietly.

    "I know... I understand..."

    He looks down, his gaze lingering on my breasts before he sighs. "The ne you gave back to me when we were kids, I feel it might be the Ash Stone. I had it with me when we went to the vi and it''s gone missing since then." My eyes widen as I stare up at him, his words making my heart race. "You kept that ne?" I ask, shocked.

    He nods carelessly, trying to brush it off. "Well yeah, your father made sure I took it. And long story short, I kind of kept it after trying to get rid of it again. In order to avoid an iplete reading experience, visit J0bn Ib.c0m. Hugo gave it back to me, and any time I went to throw it the fool would bring it back, so in time I just... kind of stopped trying to get rid of it."

    I can''t help but smile, my heart leaping with joy. I cup his face as I reach up, my legs still feeling a little jelly-like. I kiss his lips softly. "You don''t know how happy that makes me," I whisper. "So, you really think that could be it?"

    He brushes my hair back. "Yeah, I do. But I''ve lost it."

    "That''s what you were looking for... What''s lost can be found. I should clean up a little..." I say, although I just want to remain in his arms. I can''t help but wonder who would have taken it.

    He nods, then pauses as he nces towards the door. "I''ll head out first..." he says before he washes his hands and sshes his face. "So, I''ll see you tonight?"

    I pause from where I am about to take some wipes from a packet I find under the counter and nod slowly. "Tonight, are you sure that''ll be ok?"

    "I''ll work something out. Since you know how I feel, there''s not much use in me pretending any longer... I''m tired of it." With those words, he pulls open the door and steps outside. I nod slowly, turning to the mirror when he speaks again. "Kataleya?" "Y-yes?" I ask, spinning around.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "You really look beautiful tonight."

    I smile coyly as he gives me that same cocky smirk before he shuts the door, leaving me feeling lighter, happier and all hot and bothered.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 20

    - RAIHANA

    -

    I swirl the ice around my ss of juice, staring out at the Guardsmen. Rhea... what is her angle? I have been able to find little on them, and I''ve tried.

    I don''t know. It''s still strange she would ask for something like bing Enrique''s Luna for not finding the Ash Stone. That only benefits her, not the other two. It would also in a way be putting herself as his equal and a guardsman always put their king first and shows respect. That much I know. Liam sits opposite me at the table. He''s alert, watching the crowds.

    I frown slightly, remembering my moment of weakness earlier...

    (FLASHBACK)

    "Shall we?" Dalton asks me, offering me his arm. I nod, about to take it when I pause.

    Realising that I can''t.

    Chris was my one and only date for all asions. The one who would put up with me dressing him, however I wanted. No matter how extravagant or extra I wanted. He didn''tin.

    Be reasonable, Raihana. We are putting up a front. This isn''t anything more than simple courtesy. I open my mouth to thank him, but no soundes out. I force a smile and reach up to take his arm instead, but I freeze. "Ms Raihana, is everything alright?" Dalton asks me.

    Delsanra and Liam are watching me, concern clear on their face.

    "Yes, I just think maybe I should make use of this time whilst everyone is at the ceremony to get other work done." I step back, trying to calm the havoc of emotions within me.

    "Ri, what if something goes down, I mean..." Delsanra trails off, but she means our n if we are able to summon the crawlers at the end of the night. After all, with that much power in one ce, they are bound to be lured... "I know, I just-"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I think we should stick to the original n," Liam says as he walks over to me. "The two of us will go together. Delsanra, will you allow Alpha Dalton to apany you?"

    She nods and from the appreciative smile she gives him, I can see that they both seem to know what I''m going through. I feel anger and shame rush over me. I''m showing them that I''m hurting. I shouldn''t be. I need to be strong. Liam motions towards the waiting car. "Shall we get going?" He doesn''t offer me his arm or try to touch me, he''s not pretending to escort me. He knows how I''m feeling, and I hate that.

    I am High Witch Serafina of House Di Bianco Galdur. A powerful witch with the responsibility of leading the witches of the Coven of Ennd in the inevitable battle toe, yet I am allowing my emotions to cripple me.

    Chris wouldn''t want that. He would want me to do my best. For me and for him.

    (END OF FLASHBACK)

    "Kataleya''s been gone a while. Should we check up on her?" Liam asks quietly.

    I raise an eyebrow at him. Is he really asking that?

    I had seen her leave and Enrique had slipped out too, although I didn''t see him sneak out, leaving extremely discreetly. I have quite a good idea that they may just be having a little rendezvous.

    "No, we shouldn''t. She knows how to signal us if she needs us."

    "But she''s been-"

    "Trust me." Dude, this guy is smart in many ways, but he''s so clueless, too.

    He doesn''t look convinced as he keeps ncing at the door. Sk is already at work sending people Rhea''s way, keeping her upied. Got to give it to Sky to buy her sister time.

    It''s the end of this night that I am waiting for above anything else. To see if the crawlers appear, and I n to capture one alive It can''t be a coincidence that there''s only one witch on this ind, and I''ve tried to look for others using magic. My magic is strong, and so is Delsanra''s, yet neither of us felt anything with any of the spells we performed.

    Is there a reason behind it? Enrique''s ability meant he could call on witches to assist him... yet we are on an ind with 1 witch. Almost as if they were forced to leave or gotten rid of. The one in hiding doesn''t say much. Delsanra visited her, but she seems to just be scared.

    I nce up when I see Enrique saunter back into the hall. The cocky, arrogant smirk on his face is the picture of a man who just got what he wanted. In order to avoid an iplete reading experience, visit J 0 bnlb. I''m happy that Kataleya was able to break down his self-control and got him just where she wanted, but really, I do want to smack that smirk off his face too.

    He has caused her so much pain, too. I hope when all is done and sorted; he makes up for this.

    He really could be a Rossi with that attitude.

    He seems to sense me watching and his attention turns towards me, but he doesn''t say anything, simply looking away with that same expression stered on his face.

    Rhea instantly spots him and excuses herself from those around her, hurrying over to him.

    I whisper a spell so I canmunicate with Liam. ''I need to do something. Cover for me. There''s something I need to check out!

    ''And where are you going? Will you be alright?''

    ''Yes, I just need the answer to a few questions, and I think I know who to ask.

    ''I see... are you sure you don''t need me toe with you?'' Liam asks, a small frown on his face.

    ''Positive. Besides, it''s not a ce for your kind. I''m going to take Delsanra if she agrees, which means you and the others need to be on alert.

    My words surprise him, but whether he wants to admit it or not, I''m not about to take another werewolf into a ce that belongs to witches.

    ''Raihana, -''

    "Oh, there''s Kat, keep an eye on her," I say out loud, cutting the connection. I stand up as he does and I walk past him, patting his arm, before I pretend to stumble grabbing onto his jacket.

    "Careful there!" he says helping me get my bnce but I''ve already got what I needed. The car keys from his pocket. I keep them out of sight and Liam doesn''t seem to have realised I''ve taken anything from him.

    Perfect.

    If he learned we were going to go somewhere far, I don''t think he''d agree. Plus he''s too much of a goody two-shoes.

    I can''t help but smile as I nce over at Kataleya, who is blushing.

    I''m not sure what happened. They entered separately. It doesn''t seem like the ceremony is called off, which is obvious from the way Enrique is still standing beside Rhea, but there''s a fire in Kataleya''s eyes and I''m d. Maybe they have a n. I''ll consult with her when I return. Sk is quick by her side, and I nce back at Liam.

    "Let them know we''ll be back," I say before I look at Delsanra. ''Delsanra,'' I say, creating a connection between us.

    She instantly looks up and excuses herself from Dalton. Without another word, she makes her way to the exit before me and I follow. I pause at the doors and look back at the twins. They''re whispering away and I smile. They have Royce and Liam, Dalton and Savio

    too.

    I turn away from the glittering lights of the venue and make my way outside to where Delsanra is standing by the steps, her eyes full of curiosity.

    "What is it?" she asks.

    ''I need your help!

    She nods, not questioning me.

    "Let''s take the car Liam and I came in," I say, unlocking the doors.

    Delsanra looks at me curiously but says nothing until we are both in the car and I drive away from the packhouse.

    "Where are we going to, Ri? This wasn''t part of the n."

    "No, it was not, but we don''t know much about the Crimson King. We don''t know much about the Guardsmen, save what Hugo has told us. And that too only after we pushed him for answers. Who knows what else he''s hiding or holding back? We don''t even know why this entire indcks witches. The truth is, we are buried in questions that have no answers," I say as I speed up, zooming down the roads. The skies were clear when we arrived, but a fog has begun to settle.

    "That''s because no one has the answers we need," Delsanra murmurs.

    "No one alive," I correct quietly.

    Her heart quickens as she looks at me sharply. Understanding exactly what I n to do.

    The atmosphere bes tense, the heavy weight of it hanging between us.

    "You want to summon a witch of the past." It''s a statement, not a question.

    "Yeah, I don''t think we have the time to let the answerse to us, Delsanra. We need answers and we need them now."

    She nods, brushing her hair back. "Do you know the name of any witches? We need full names for me to even reach beyond the grave."

    "Not yet, but I know someone who will find those records before we even get to the graveyard," I answer quietly. "Are you ok with this?"

    I know she doesn''t like to use dark magic, but she is the one who has the ability to reach beyond the grave... Necromancy... A tempting ability for many and I know right now I''m asking her to use it which is unfair, but I have no choice. I would never ask it for personal gain no matter how much I would love to speak to my loved ones again.

    "Yes, you''re right. We need answers. I''ll do it." She sighs. "But we''ll need supplies."

    "I have everything in the back."

    She nods slightly surprised, "How long were you nning this, Ri?"

    "It was a backup. I just wanted to make sure I''m prepared for anything, but the Ash Stone is nowhere in sight and unless we know what it is, we can''t even try using a search spell."

    "That''s true. But remember, if this spell gets out of control, you will need to break it." She warns me as I slow the car down when we reach the old abandoned graveyard that once belonged to witches.

    "I will. Don''t worry, we are stronger than what we were years ago."

    "Yeah, we are."

    I nce out of the window. I can feel it, the lingering magic of the dead that lie here. I can feel the spells around this ce... The trees are thick, and the weeds and grass are overgrown. Clearly, no onees this way anymore.

    I park up, hiding the car in the shadows and we both step out, knowing that we are treading dangerous waters. After all, dark magic is forbidden and a high witch using it - the consequences are extremely dire. But if it everes to light, I''ll deal with it then. I''m the one asking Delsanra to do this. It''s on me. But right now, Kataleya needs us and I''m ready to go to any lengths to help her.

    Getting out, I pop open the trunk and take out the bag. I exchange looks with Delsanra before we both walk side by side into the graveyard...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 21

    - KATALEYA ~

    The moment I re-enter the hall instantly Sk ambushes me. "You naughty girl." She giggles as she raises her eyebrows at me. "Seems like Papi couldn''t resist. I''m proud of you!"

    I blush, feeling mortified. I gesture with my eyes towards Royce, who stands beside her, hands in his pockets as he smoothly looks out across the hall, but we all know he can hear this conversation loud and clear! "Sky..." I murmur, cing a finger to my lips.

    "Oh,e on. You can''t be shy after getting naughty with the man who''s about to take another Luna," she teases, making my cheeks burn even more.

    "Sky!" I hiss. She chuckles before she hugs me, then steps back quickly. "Ok, I can smell sex all over you."

    I cleaned up! I feel so embarrassed!

    "Nothing to be ashamed of. Sex is the most natural thing ever. We were born to f**k," Sk says, making my eyes widen as a few people nce our way. "Sk!"

    She can tell I''m mortified, so she simply chuckles and doesn''t say more despite the smirk remaining on her face.

    "I need to talk to Raihana, quickly," I say suddenly, ncing around. If I can get her to perform a locating spell to find that ne, it might work. And if the ne does turn out to be the Ash Stone, then Enrique doesn''t need to go through with this.

    I spot Uncle standing by a table, a frown on his face, and I quickly hurry over, making my way through the crowds, only for Savio to approach me, stopping me. "Well hello there, is everything alright?"

    I nod. "Yes, I''m sorry for abandoning you, but may I just have a quick word with my uncle?" I ask.

    "Oh, of course." He instantly steps back motioning towards Uncle, who has now spotted me andes over meeting me halfway.

    "Is everything alright, Kataleya?" Uncle Liam asks, cing a hand on my shoulder.

    I nod. "Yes, I just need to talk to Ri. Where is she?" I ask.

    Uncle Liam frowns. "She..." he lowers his voice. "She said she has something to do but will return soon. I''m sure she will." We don''t really have time, but we have another option. I nod in understanding. "I''ll go ask Del." "She took Delsanra with her."

    "Oh, is something going on? This is strange," I ask, but it''s clear from Uncle''s bodynguage he''s worried now too. "I''ll call Raihana," he murmurs.

    I nod, as I quickly turn around. Savio was holding onto my phone for me since I didn''t carry a bag tonight. I''ll try to call Delsanra as Uncle continues to try Raihana''s number.

    "Savio, may I have my phone?" I ask the man.

    He gives me a small smile. "Of course, Princess." He takes my phone out and I thank him before hurrying back to my uncle.

    I know I can trust him. Leo chose these men, and Leo is the most careful person I know.

    I call Delsanra but it says out of service, so I text her instead and nce over at Uncle Liam again, wondering if Raihana''s picked up, but I get my answer quickly. "Nothing." He mouths.

    Where are you, Ri?

    "We need to find them. I need to find them," I say to him, just as Sk, Royce, and Dalton approach.

    "What did Raihana say before leaving?" Royce asks, a small frown on his face.

    "Just to cover for her, but she wouldn''t have gone far," Uncle says.

    I frown slightly. Where though?

    "Shall we split up and look for her?" I ask.

    "I''ll sniff them out," Dalton says and Savio, who approaches us, nods.

    "There must be a reason... wait, Ri put a bag in the car boot. Let''s check if it''s still in there. If it isn''t, it means they might be putting things into position," Sky murmurs.

    The barriers! It could be. Nodding, Royce steps back. "I''ll go check."

    Uncle reaches into his pocket when he pauses and checks his other pockets.

    "What is it, Uncle?" Sk asks, now serious.

    "The car keys. I don''t..." he trails off and closes his eyes, exhaling slowly. "Raihana''s taken the keys. Alright, let''s take a moment." Uncle Liam jerks his head towards the door, and we all follow. We end up entering the pack lounge, which is empty, and I close the door after us.

    "We have to stick to the n. If Raihana has gone somewhere, she would make sure no one follows. We had a n in ce here. I think we need to stay and see it through. What do you think, Royce?" Uncle asks.

    "I think so too. Sky, Kat?" Royce asks.

    Sk nods. "Yeah, this is more important. They''re big girls. They know what they''re doing. My only concern is what if they''re not back in time and a Crawler actually shows up? We need a witch to capture one." "I could go try to track her. I am certain my date will be safe with you all," Savio says.

    Uncle ponders on it and Royce nods. "I think that''s a good idea." He adds.

    "Yeah, Alpha Dalton, please go with him. I think we should all get our earpieces on, just in case. It''s not like thedies to do something like this," Uncle Liam murmurs.

    "Yeah, especially without telling us. Only someone who wants to hide what they''re about to do would not tell," Sk adds.

    "I do agree... unless she had a strong reason not to tell us. Let''s stick to the n for now," I say uneasily. "I''m sure they''ll be back. If not, maybe Royce and Enrique could capture one." "And would the alpha cooperate to help us catch one of these monsters?" Dalton asks.

    "He will," I confirm confidently.

    Uncle nods but doesn''t look too convinced. "Alright, then we stick to that n. Kataleya, I don''t want you to go near Enrique, especially when the Crawlers may be using him." "I''ll take care of myself and be careful, I promise," I reassure him.

    "I have to admit my pack and issues feel dead inparison to this," Dalton adds, making me smile.

    "Just ask Leo to count you in when ites to our family drama. I can promise you, you won''t ever be bored," Sk says, making him chuckle.

    "I think I will. Right then, Alpha Savio, shall we get going?" he asks.

    Savio bumps his fists together. "Yeah, let''s get out of here and find them." He turns.

    "When you find them, tell them to call me immediately. Tell them I need them to try to locate something. It''s a matter of urgency." I exin, trying not to feel worried.

    We don''t have time, but there''s nothing I can do.

    Savio nods. "Absolutely." He rolls his neck as he opens the door, and that''s when Sk gasps, pping Royce''s arm.

    "That''s..." she trails off, her eyes widening when Royce nods, smirking slightly.

    She''s momentarily frozen after she stares at the two alphas.

    "I figured it out earlier. I''m surprised you didn''t realise, especially since you felt he''d win X," Royce taunts. I''m not sure what they''re talking about, but it seems to be a secret between the two of them. Royce pulls her close, kissing her as she kisses him back, appearing very excited. Uncle smiles at me. Like me, he doesn''t ask them what they''re talking about.

    "I talked to Enrique. There''s a certain crystal ne he thinks might be the Ash Stone."

    "Then let''s hope Dalton and Savio find Raihana and Delsanra soon," Uncle Liam says as we all head back to the hall.

    The moment we step inside, I notice how silent it is, and everyone is gathered around the low podium at the end. Goddess...

    My heart sinks, realising what is about to happen.

    "...should we continue?" someone is saying.

    "Rethink this, please?" Marie''s voice reaches me as she stands a few feet from Enrique, scanning the crowd frantically until she spots me and motions me toe forward. But I can''t stop it...This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mi Rey, you must mark me," Rhea says monotonously as she steps closer to Enrique.

    Enrique''s eyes scan the room. He''s not wearing his sunsses, but even if he had been, I would have been able to sense his gaze upon me.

    Our eyes meet, hazel against ck, and everyone and everything fades away. There''s conflict in his eyes as he searches mine for something even I don''t know.

    He wants me to stop him, yet at the same time, he knows he has to.

    How can I ask him to dy when I can''t even help locate that ne? The one potential option that the Ash Stone can be, that we know of anyway. He''s the one going through this. How can I be so selfish and think of only myself? "Mark me, Mi Rey." Rhea''s distant voice echoes through the room, making mee back to the present.

    So, I smile and give him the smallest of nods, no matter how hard this will be to witness. Something so intimate and precious as marking someone must be so much harder on him. No. I know it is harder on him.

    I can see the visible pain that this situation is bringing him. Emotions that make me want to protect him from this evil world. Kik¨¦... My Enrique...

    "Kat..." Sk murmurs as she holds my arm, but I cannot look away from him.

    "Do it," I whisper. He tenses as if he were listening out for my voice among the throng of murmurs that ripple through the

    room.

    "You know the consequences, Mi Rey," Rhea says, her eyes glowing. The urgency and determination are strong in her voice. Enrique breaks our eye contact, and his quiet whisper reaches my ears.

    "I know." The pain and sorrow in his eyes and voice are something that will always haunt me, that pain I''ve seen before... He swallows hard, looking down at the woman before him, and that''s when a damning realisation hits me. Once again, he''s about to sacrifice something for me. For my safety. He''s marking her for me. I don''t want to see what lengths he''ll go to for me because I just need him safe and by my side.

    Why didn''t I stop him? I don''t care about the consequences that might happen to me. Why am I allowing him to do this? That look on his face. He doesn''t want to, but he is forcing himself to go ahead with it, for me. I have to stop this!

    I shake my head, trying to clear the fog, suddenly feeling sluggish. My body isn''t cooperating, as if something is binding me.

    Enrique''s eyes glow a liquid gold and he leans down. Rhea tilts her head to the side, but despite her moment of victory, she turns her unwavering gaze upon me.

    His aura surges forward, and the immense power nkets the room. My heart races as he grabs her by the back of her hair. ''No!''

    My blood curdles as that sinister voice fills the hall.

    The spine-chilling voice is one which I am familiar with.

    Azarakh!

    The darkness suddenly consumes the room as I feel three powerful auras surround me.

    And then everything happens too fast. Rhea pulls Enrique close, my heart clenching painfully when I see his teeth sink into her neck, marking her.

    Uncle Liam shouts for everyone to get out just as we hear the first shriek from the Crawlers.

    "In a calm manner! Warriors, get the women and young out first!" Hemands.

    Panic fills the room, but most people are obeying and moving swiftly.

    And then the shrieks of the Crawlers as I hear them approaching at an rming speed before Sk transforms. Royce is at the ready as Azarakh''s hiss of rage fills the room again.

    ''The mark of darkness was meant for my Queen!'' Azarakh''s bone-chilling shriek makes my head throb. Darkness surrounds me in thick dark clouds which wrap around Enrique.

    Oh no...

    The terrifying reminder of the prophecy fills me once again, and I run towards Enrique just as he staggers back, blood dripping from his mouth as he realises what he has done. His eyes filled with guilt as turns to me.

    I watch as those very same eyes now glow orange, the darkness that surrounded Enrique is swirling around Rhea like tendrils or ribbons.

    She clutches her neck as she falls to her knees just as I break through the crowds that are trying to leave the hall.

    Her voice enters my mind as our eyes meet.

    ''Mi Rey will always be safe if his reina is safe... I have taken the mark of darkness, now the rest is in your hands. A smile that holds more emotion than I''ve ever seen on her face crosses her lips.

    She...

    Everything she did suddenly makes sense, my eyes stinging with unshed tears as I stumble on the hem of my skirt and I rush to catch her just as she falls forward.

    The reality of what has just happened sends my emotions crashing around me as I manage to make it in time, cradling her head as I rest it on myp.

    Rhea had sacrificed herself... for me... for Enrique...

    I told him to go through with it.

    Goddess, what have I done?

    "KAT!" Sk''s scream makes my head snap up, realising all around me there is nothing but darkness. Pure ck darkness. "I''m ok! Enrique!?" I shout, "Enrique!"

    I hear footsteps and look up as I see the tall figure merging from the thicket of darkness.

    "Enrique, Rhea needs help!" I say urgently, looking up. But I am not looking into his dreamy hazel eyes or liquid gold...but the deep glowing orange of the darkest part of him.

    "My Queen, how about we try this again?" he whispers, his voice sending a shiver down my spine as he licks his lips, his fangs glinting dangerously...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 22

    RAIHANA ~

    "Here... I can feel something here," Delsanra murmurs. I nod, looking around at the ground, which doesn''t show any signs that it was once a witch graveyard. There is nothing that shows signs of witchcraft, as if someone didn''t want anyone to know. We begin taking out our supplies, working quietly with only the sounds of nature and the ominous silence of this ce surrounding us.

    "Ri."

    I look over at Delsanra, seeing the concern in her eyes as she observes me. She has been the sister I never had ever since she and Rayhan found one another. Since the beginning, we were inseparable. After Chris, she is the one who knows me the most.

    "Are you sure about this?" she asks me.

    I nod. "I am, but if you don''t want to, I don''t want to force you -"

    "I''ll do what I need to. This isn''t about me. I just want to make sure you''re sure about it."

    "Yeah, I am. Thanks, girl," I say as I finish sprinkling some ash and herbs on the ground. Delsanra is lighting the candles as she ces the crystals needed on every point of the star.

    "Who will give us a name?" she asks.

    "Ahren."

    She smiles as if she should have guessed it and nods. "I should have figured that out. Is this what he was doing?"

    I shake my head. "No, he''s just sending me the list. I don''t know what he wanted to do, but I think it was something to do with those working on the barrier.

    But I asked him if he could do this for me."

    "I see. I''m d he wanted to help and not just go off to whatever he is always up to. I swear sometimes I feel like he''s working on something else... like things he just doesn''t share. He''s growing up, and I can see there''s more than mischief in his actions. They''re all growing up, all of our children, and in a world that is bing terrifying. I worry for them." She tilts her head, pausing for a moment and giving me a smile.

    I nod, and she looks down, sighing softly as she continues to draw a few smaller symbols, her eyes glowing red. She''s in her demon form, a form that is otherworldly and extremely beautiful.

    "So do I, but we''re here for them, and we will do our best to protect them and prepare them for the future," I answer as I step back, allowing her to draw the symbols on the final two points.

    They''re forbidden symbols that must be drawn by her in her blood. I can feel the darkness she''s channelling. Feel the air around us bing colder, darker and that deep sense of unease settling into the pit of my stomach.

    A reminder that this is a dangerous move.

    "We will. I heard from Yum Yum that Leo wants to change thew to state that all children must remain in school until at least the minimum age of twenty-one to push their training to full capacity. Visit Job ni b to read theplete chapters for free. If you are not reading this novel on Job nib., some sentences are iplete. He''s changing the very system that Alejandro created these schools for, but I get it, even though it''s scary."

    Uncle made these schools so our children didn''tthese schools for, but I get it, even though its scary

    Uncle made these schools so our children didnt need to hide in human schools, so they could be themselves and learn how to use their strengths. A ce where no one needed to abstain from sports because they were too strong or worried they''d be found out. I look up at the now cloud covered skies and nod. "! thought he might. Leo is not just schooling them, he''s creating an army out of them.*

    My eyes meet hers and she nods, turning her head sharply as a ck puff of smoke appears and Ahrennds on his feet.

    My heart skips a beat. It''s the second time I''m seeing him in this form, and it always chills me. I''ve never seen anything like it... but he quickly transforms back to himself and shes me a cheeky smile.

    "That witch is a mean one. And she''s grumpy," he says with a dramatic sigh before he holds out an old scroll.

    "I''m taking it she didn''t give you it," I remark. He shakes his head. "Well, I''m sorry I had you steal."

    "It''s not stealing, just borrowing..." he trails off, his eyes sweeping over the ground.

    "Alright, you can leave now," I say as he looks up at me and then at his mother.

    "I think I''ll stay. Just in case."

    "Just in case what?" Delsanra says.

    "I already know you are using dark magic. Which you shouldn''t be. So, I''m staying." There''s a finality in his voice that makes both Delsanra and I exchangelooks.

    "Don''t go using that alpha tone on us. Stay back then." Delsanra scolds.

    "Sure, but think we can take a selfie, Mama and son in our true forms?" He winks.

    "Ahren!" Delsanra scolds, but smiles at him. "Ok fine, but let''s get the answers we need first."

    "Deal," he says before he steps back and decides to sit down by a tree and takes out an apple that I have no idea where he got and bites into it as if we aren''t about to summon a dead witch''s spirit.

    I look down the list, and I can easily tell which ones were the strongest from just their blood that was used to write their name... I go down the list. I''m going to have to choose wisely. Someone who would have the answers....

    I finally stop on one from around eight years ago.

    It''s harder to summon the longer they have been dead.

    "Kalendra Isabel Esteren..." I exhale slowly.

    "Alright, so that''s the one?"

    I nod. "Yeah," I answer, tossing the scroll back to Ahren, who catches it and pockets it.

    Delsanra flicks her hands, and all the candles.

    suddenly burn bright, and only then do I realise how dark it has be. My eyes scan the surroundings as she begins whispering a spell, most are words that make no sense to me. Darker spells that Endora made her learn, spells manipted and created by Endora herself.

    I see the glimmer of pain on her face as she keeps chanting, her hair defying gravity as it flows slowly around her. Her heart thunders, her feet braced, her arms spread. I hear her whisper the witch''s name in her words before her head snaps back and I feel a surge of power.

    Fire suddenly surrounds her, and I am forced to step back, the intense heat and sheer power swirling around us. It grows higher and higher.

    "I, Delsanra Diana Silver, summon you, Kalendra Isabel Esteren, to give me the answers that I seek from you. Come forth, daughter of Hecate, and answer me!" Her voice is deeper as it resonates from all around, strong, melodious and mystical, yet one that holds true power.

    The sudden whispering that surrounds us makes the hairs on the back of my neck rise. Feeling the unease that we have caused the earth, but just when I feel it''s getting too much, the mes subside slightly, and the hazy white outline of a woman made of smoke and light appears with the fire.

    "I am Kalendra Isabel Esteren, daughter of the light.

    You have used dark magic to call me to thend of the living. One that I am not meant to dwell in. What do you want?" Her anger is clear, and I think I can make out burning green eyes, but I am not sure.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Delsanra looks at me. When we entered the graveyard, I did share what I wanted to ask them.

    Knowing they will only answer to her.

    "Forgive me, though I need not ask for it, but I had no choice. You are of thisnd, of this ind, where now only one witch remains. Tell me why thend of the sons of Roja, which should be rich with witches, is not? Tell me why this ce is not blessed with the protection of magic- of witches, to protect their Rey Carmes¨ª?"

    She''s silent as she stares at Delsanra, her demeanour shifting. As predicted... and as I hoped, she is one of the ones who was loyal to her ind and king. Now to see how true my prediction is.

    She opens her mouth, struggling, almost as if she doesn''t want to answer, but she has no choice.

    "Because it was a witch hunt, headed by the one who was thought to be the most loyal to the El Rey Carmes¨ª of my time, he betrayed him. Amand was given to spill the blood of every single one of.

    my sisters. To destroy us all in the hopes that our king will be weakened."

    "Who betrayed him?" Delsanra asks.

    "Until now we do not know his name because he'' ironically had magic on his side." She frowns and I nce at Delsanra. Every second of keeping her here was harmful to her.

    "Why did they want to weaken him? To kill the Djinn?" Delsanra asks.

    I watch the spirit carefully as she shakes her head." If it was that, I would have died happy," she answers bitterly.

    "We need to ask the right questions," I murmur."

    What was the name of this Crimson King?"

    I need to know exactly which of Enrique''s ancestor''s time she was alive for.

    "Answer the question, what was the name of El Rey Carmes¨ª who was betrayed?"

    The witch res at me before answering her. "Yamil Escarra."

    We need to check Enrique''s family tree as soon as possible.

    "So, on purpose, someone wanted to weaken Yamil.

    Escarra. Tell me what you know about the guardsmen?" Delsanra asks.

    "They are the protectors of El Rey Carmesi. We called them the leaders of the wolves of fire. They have the ability to create armies of wolves who hold magic, too."

    "That we know, as long as the king holds the Ash Stone."

    "Correct."

    "And if he doesn''t, what can they ask for?" I ask crossing my arms.

    "I do not answer to you," she hisses.

    "Answer the question. If the king does not possess the Ash Stone, what are the consequences?" Delsanra snarls.

    I frown, I can see it''s draining her, she won''t be able to keep her for much longer, and watching how the witch smirks I can tell she''s dying. She chuckles and I turn sharply to see what she is finding amusing, only to see blood dripping from Delsanra''s nose. "Del!" "I''m fine. What are the consequences?!" Delsanra snaps, her voice icy.

    "What do you mean? Why would they ask for something? They are created to serve their king. The Ash Stone is simply something to unlock their full potential."

    Delsanra and I exchange looks. Then where did all these misconceptionse - Hugo? Everything we know came from him... he has to know more.

    "And can a guardsman betray and defy their king if it means to protect him?"

    "They are created to obey him, and unless he is poisoned, which they all are by the djinn, then yes his hold bes weak-"

    The mes burn higher and Delsanra lets out a scream as she falls forward. Ahren is suddenly in front of her, catching her as the graveyard is plunged into darkness.

    "Mom!" He lifts his hand, and I can see blood. Guilt and worry rip through me as I rush to her side and instantly whisper a healing spell.

    "I''m fine..." Delsanra groans. She''s back in her human form again.

    I feel a glimmer of relief, but don''t stop performing the spell, my mind spinning with what we havelearned.

    So, if anything is possessing the king, like a djinn, theirmand is not absolute," Ahren murmurs." But Enrique isn''t possessed, so how did that crazy woman get him to agree to make her his Luna?"

    "D-did he even try tomand her to stand down?" Delsanra murmurs. "Or was he made to believe he had no option?"

    Both were possible but I don''t respond.

    Concentrating on Delsanra''s heartbeat and only when I feel it calming and her breathing bes stronger do I feel at ease.

    "We didn''t get much. I''m sorry I couldn''t hold longer," she adds.

    "You held on long enough. We learned more than enough. Thank you, Del. I know Hugo knows more and I want to know what he''s withholding or why he lied. Secondly, we find out who Yamil Escarra is, and who betrayed him. Then we find out why they wanted the witches gone, and we know they were

    working with magic. And we find out how and if the guardsman did defy Enrique or if he assumed it."

    "I think that definitely gives us some answers and direction to work with," Ahren says, his voice void of humour as he brushes his Mom''s hair back, a deep frown on his face. "How can I help?"

    "We need to learn about Yamil Escarra. Think you could look into it?"

    Ahren''s eyes glimmer. "I think I can do that."

    I nod. "Good. We don''t have time. The Blood Moon is so close. We all need to work on finding these answers before shit hits the fan."

    "I''m fine. I promise you that selfie someday soon," Delsanra murmurs as she sits up, smiling at Ahren as she touches his cheek. "And we need to find the link between the Crawlers in all of this," she adds.

    I stand up and stare at the candles that have gone out.

    "There has to be... after all, Kat said Enrique was able to destroy them. We are missing something, and I think that when we learn what that is, we might just find the entire truth."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 23

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    There are certain defining moments in life when you question every decision you have made, leading to a specific moment. For me, this is one of them. Every single thing we were trying to avoid has happened. We weren''t able to prevent or stop it. The entire ce is plunged into darkness as turmoil breaks out. The man standing above me is as handsome and sexy as he has always been. From those beautiful, sexy hazel eyes, straight nose, and kissable lips that are equally charming as they can be mocking. But it is not my Enrique whose mind is there.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Yet despite that sickening truth, and through the shrieks of the crawlers, and those fighting against them, I remember one thing that Azarakh had said. That he could take on any form.

    Yet here he is, channelling the darkness within Enrique to be here. No matter what he said, it''s obvious he needs Enrique as some kind of tether to be on this earth, and that is something I won''t allow. g

    Around me I see everyone who can fight, battling the crawlers. Royce has created a barrier of dazzling lightning, allowing the pack members to leave as the crawlers are kept away from the bright light.

    Sk, Carlos, and Savio are fighting crawlers as they try to stop them from breaking through and attacking the innocent people who are trying to leave.

    Jose, Dalton, Marie and a few warriors are fighting the crawlers that have managed to break past the first line of defence, and attacking the people trying to leave.

    More warriors join, but the crawlers are also growing in numbers.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Liam is close to me, his powerful aura surrounding him as he attacks other crawlers. I see him nce at Enrique, or should I say Azarakh, who is still standing there motionlessly watching me.

    Antonio and Benigno both watch Enrique with uncertainty. Their eyes flit from Enrique to me, but neither moves.

    "He''s mine," I say quietly to Uncle Liam and cast the guardsmen a warning look. Uncle nods. "Benigno, Antonio, can you both cover me?"

    They nod in unison, and I realise, just like Rhea, they are not so robotic as they first appeared, that they cannot make any decisions for themselves.

    I ce Rhea''s head on the ground, she''s alive but unconscious. I then stand up.

    "Azarakh," I say, now looking at Enrique. He wants me. I have to use that to stop him. Somehow. "What are you doing?" He smiles and raises an eyebrow. "What am I doing?" he asks as blinding light fills the room and many crawlers hiss as they disappear, but they aren''t dead. I see Roycend on the ground to the left, his powerful aura swirling around him, lightning shing around him, making the crawlers run from the bright light.

    I look back at the man before me. "You know what I mean," I answer quietly.

    "Making my entrance," Azarakh says motioning to the room. He then pauses looking at his hand, flexing it slowly.

    He steps closer to me, and I hold my ground, my eyes now zing pink as I call forth my aura, allowing it to fill the room. I see his face contort slightly with pain before he chuckles.

    "You are meant for me, My Queen. Don''t make this harder than it already is." He reaches out for me, as if waiting for me to lower my aura. But I don''t, keeping it up and he retracts his hand, irritation and anger shing across his face. "Stop this foolishness."

    More crawlers are joining the fight. I can see everyone doing their best, but their number is simply growing. He throws his head back and lets out an ear-deafening cry and I hear several respond. Feeling the darkness growing as more approach. 1 "I will never be yours, and that body is not yours either," I say icily, feeling a surge of determination. Enrique has been through enough in life, and so has the Escarra line. But this is thest time. I''m putting an end to this. Now.

    His eyes glimmer orange as I hear a low menacing hiss escape him, one that no human could possibly create. A cruel smile crosses his lips, and he only hisses as more crawlers pour into the room. We are greatly outnumbered.

    "Join me or they die."

    Everyone is an excellent fighter, but we have not discovered the way to kill crawlers. The only one able to do so is Enrique. I st a few back with my own powers. The light makes them hiss and shrivel before they disappear, no doubt hiding from the bright light of my aura. The smell of blood is getting stronger, and they are only growing in number.

    I send a few sts of light at crawlers who are attacking warriors, only for Azarakh to step forward.

    "Enough." He tries tomand me. "You are on my side. Look at this body."

    I will never be on your side.

    I nce at Uncle Liam, and silently I know he''s asking me what I am nning. I don''t really know if it''ll work, but I have to try. Enrique was ready to take any risk for me, and I will do the same for him.

    "Let me do this. No one interfere," Imand softly, knowing they can all hear me. Uncle nods, as he kneels down and lifts Rhea''s body, cing her out of harm''s way.

    I now turn back to Azarakh and step forward. I don''t know if this will work, but if for even a moment I can connect to Enrique, it might help.

    "Remember, if you try anything, this body will feel it, not I," he hisses.

    Oh?

    That would only benefit the n I''m making at this very moment.

    "But you were able to mark her through him. So, you are connected, aren''t you?" I ask, reigning in my aura. "I don''t want to hurt him," I whisper.

    He smiles, a chilling cold smile that only puts me on edge.

    "He has darkness within him. I used that to my advantage, but he is still my vessel. If you want him to remain safe and unharmed, you will do as I say." He sneers as he grabs hold of my chin. "You will be mine, Asheton Queen. One way or another, with you by my side, we will rule this ind as we break open parts of the veil across thends. So all of our family cane through!" he hisses.

    My stomach twists, open cracks in the veil to allow more of these things through?

    Goddess, no.

    Ok, Kat, you need to y this carefully... I take a deep breath and look around, my heart clenching when I see we''ve lost a man, most of these people are not equipped to fight these monsters that cannot be killed. I have to make sure to aim for convincing because if this n, that I don''t even know will work or not, has a chance, I need to get close to him.

    "O-Ok, I will stand by your side if you promise that none of these people will be hurt. I promise!" I break into tears as I look at one of the torn-up bodies on the floor as blood spreads like paint across the ground. He''s watching me intently, keenly, as if uncertain if he should believe me.

    "I will not be yours. I can''t. But I will o-obey! I promise that." I whimper, those words make him rx a little, but it''s only a little.

    He releases my chin, flicking his fingers, and a tendril of darkness appears, wrapping around me tightly before he yanks me closer. I stare into his eyes as I pray that Enrique can feel my closeness.

    "I do not trust you yet, My Queen. Do forgive me," Azarakh murmurs. I nod.

    "I understand, but as long as you don''t hurt them, I won''t fight," I say softly, not sure if my innocent expression or promising words would work on a creature who is not like us.

    I gaze at him with the best doe eyes I can muster in a situation where people are being attacked all around me. I want to help them, but at the same time, I need to win the trust of the monster before me.

    He seems to analyse me before the ck tendril wraps around me even tighter, painfully tight, but I don''t react. "Very well then, as you wish," he remarks as he suddenly grabs my arm and pulls me closer, his lips meeting mine. Painful cold bites into me, and my heart beats irregrly before pain rips through me. My eyes sting but I don''t move, forcing myself not to pull away.

    Enrique...

    Are you in there?

    My heart thunders as I move my lips against his, trying not to be repulsed as I try to think of Enrique only.

    Enrique, if you''re in there...

    My mind spins at all the potential chances of what I''m about to do, failing. But it is the only thing that ising to my mind right now.

    I move back slowly.

    "Enrique... if you can hear me, fight it, My Love," I whisper. Azarakh''s eyes widen before his face contorts in rage as he realises what I said and meant, but it''s toote for him.

    My eyes close for a fraction of a second before I open them. They ze brilliantly as I allow my aura to spread, pink glowing cherry blossoms wrap around us as I look Azarakh dead in the eye, breaking free from my bindings. "You..."

    "I will never allow anyone to hurt my Enrique."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 24

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    Before he can even react, I have broken free from my binding. The ck tendril shrivels up from the intense power of my aura as I tangle my fingers into his hair and tug his head to the side.

    I''m sorry for doing this without your vocal consent, Enrique. My canines elongate and, not wasting even a second, I sink my teeth into his neck.

    I have dreamt of marking Enrique in a million different scenarios, as we made love, as we promise ourselves to one another, on a Blood Moon, on the beach... even after a small argument, but never in a thousand years did I think it would be like this. Azarakh''s enraged roar almost splits my eardrums, but I keep exuding power.

    A wave of darkness pushes against me, mixed with rage. Followed by white-hot pain that rushes through me as his ws, both his natural ones and those of the bionic hand, cut deep into me causing splintering pain to dig deep into my flesh. But I do not move back, not caring that I''m bleeding or that he has his fingers fully in my hips as he tries to rip me away from him - trying to do enough damage to get me off him, but I am not weak.

    "Enrique, I love you," I murmur.

    I don''t know if he can hear me, but I hope he can at least feel my emotions. Emotions that are far stronger than those of Azarakh, whose shrieks of anger when he realises what I''ve done grow stronger, louder, and angrier. And I hope it means I have assumed correct, and it is indeed Enrique that I am marking.

    Blinding pink light spreads from me, and suddenly the sound of his shrieks begins to fade, and I feel the tingles of a bond partially formed.

    My breath hitches, and the coldness begins to lessen. I think I''m bing numb to the pain. Slowly I remove my teeth from his neck, my heart thumping in fear as I gaze up into his eyes, fearing what I might see.

    But I am not disappointed as I see that they are now a beautiful liquid gold. They stare unblinking ahead. Suddenly tendrils of ck darkness erupt from him, spreading in all directions as it repels away from his body and from the dazzling light that surrounds us. Azarakh''s figure forms as he is expelled from Enrique''s body, and I see his shadowy smoky form rush away at an incredibly fast speed.

    There are certain defining moments in life that cause you to rethink every decision you have made, which ultimately leads to a particr moment. With regard to myself, this is one of them. Each and every issue that we were attempting to avoid has manifested itself. We were unable to stop or prevent it from happening. During the time that chaos is breaking out, the entire location is engulfed in darkness.

    As he has always been, the man who is standing above me is just as cute and seductive as he was before. The stunning and seductive hazel eyes, the straight nose, and the kissable lips that are just as attractive as they can be mocking are all characteristics that she possesses. On the other hand, my Enrique is not the one whose mind is there.

    One thing that Azarakh had stated sticks out in my mind, despite the fact that it is a disgusting truth, and despite the shrieks of the crawlers and others who are battling against them simultaneously. It was possible for him to assume any form.

    Nevertheless, here he is, conjuring the darkness that resides within Enrique in order to be here. Regardless of what he stated, it is abundantly clear that he could not exist on this without Enrique serving as some kind of tie for him, and I will not permit that to happen. g Everyone who is capable of fighting is engaged inbat with the crawlers all around me. The members of the pack are able to escape because Royce has constructed a barrier of dazzling lightning, which prevents the crawlers froming into contact with the bright light. As they attempt to prevent the crawlers from breaking through and attacking the innocent people who are attempting to escape, Sk, Carlos, and Savio are engaged inbat with the other individuals.

    There are a few warriors, including Jose, Dalton, Marie, and others, who are engaged inbat with the crawlers that have seeded in breaching the initial line of defense and attacking the individuals who are attempting to flee.

    The number of crawlers is likewise increasing, despite the fact that more warriors are joining.

    In the meantime, Uncle Liam is currently in close proximity to me, and his tremendous aura is surrounding him as he attacks other crawlers. Many paragraphs are missing. Read theplete book on J o=b n-1 b. c (o) m. I see that he casts a peek in the direction of Enrique, or perhaps I should say Azarakh, who is still standing there, observing me without moving.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Both Antonio and Benigno are awaiting Enrique''s arrival with apprehension. Both of their eyes dart from Enrique to me, but neither of them moves once.

    Without making a sound, I whisper to Uncle Liam, "He''s mine," and then I give the guardsmen a warning nce. Uncle gives a slight nod. "Benigno, Antonio, can you both cover me?"

    They nod in unison, and simr to Rhea, Ie to the realization that they are not as robotic as they initially appeared to be, in the sense that they are unable to make any decisions for themselves.

    The head of Rhea is ced on the ground; she is cognizant but asleep at this point. I then go to my feet.

    "Azarakh," I respond, turning my attention to Enrique again. My desire is his. In order to stop him, I have to utilize that. In some way. "What are you doing?" With a grin on his face, he raises an eyebrow. It is a dazzling light that fills the room, and numerous crawlers hiss as they disappear, but they are not dead. He exims, "What am I doing?" as the room is filled with light.

    The crawlers flee in the direction of the bright light as I see Royce fall on the ground to the left. His powerful aura is whirling about him, and lightning is shing around him.

    When I turn around, I see the man who is standing in front of me. In a low voice, I respond, "You understand what I mean."

    Azarakh says, "Making my entrance," while pointing to the chamber. After that, he takes a moment out to look at his hand and slowly flexes it.

    As he moves closer to me, I maintain my position, my eyes turning a fiery pink as I summon my aura and allow it to permeate the entire space. Before he lets out a chuckle, I notice that his face is slightly contorted with difort.

    It is destined that you be with me, My Queen. Be careful not to make this more difficult than it already is. It seems as if he is waiting for me to decrease my aura before he reaches out to grab me. On the other hand, I do not follow through with it, and he pulls his hand back, disying a mixture of displeasure and rage on his face. "Stop this foolishness."

    It is bing increasingly difficult to detect the odor of blood, and the number of them is just increasing.

    A couple bursts of light are directed at the crawlers that are attacking the warriors, but Azarakh is the one who steps forward immediately after.

    "Enough." It is his attempt tomand me. You are on my side for sure. Take a look at this human "

    Never in my life will I be on your side.

    I give Uncle Liam a quick nce, and I am aware that he is asking me about my ns in a voiceless manner. Despite the fact that I have no idea whether or not it will be sessful, I have no choice but to give it a shot. The fact that Enrique was willing to take any danger for me is something that I will do for him as well.

    I''ll take care of this. "No one interfere," Imand in a low voice, having the knowledge that everyone can hear me. Uncle gives a slight nod as he gets down on his knees and raises Rhea''s body, so removing her from the danger zone.

    I now make my way back to Azarakh and proceed to go forward. I am not sure if this will be sessful, but if I am able to contact with Enrique for even a little minute, it would be of some assistance.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 25

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    I don''t know what happened. All I remember is how sick and disgusted I felt knowing I was hurting her, resenting myself for not being able to protect her and keep her happy. That and this anger I felt when I sank my teeth into her neck.

    I marked Rhea. Then it was followed by excruciating pain, and then everything went nk. I came to, feeling as if I had been drowning, and then I awoke with not only my hand, but even my prosthetic buried f*****g ws deep into Mi Reina''s hips. I have hurt her. I could feel her insides against my fingers, see the blood on my hands and on the floor around her, soaking her beautiful dress.

    She was pale, and although she was in pain, she was only concerned about me. Once again, I had hurt her, and she only cared for my wellbeing.

    As I step away from the hospital, watching the doctors and nurses discuss how much blood she has lost, reading out her vitals and the doctors throw orders to the nurses, I feel numb.

    I didn''t want to leave her, but I am the alpha of this pack, and my people also need me. She would want me to remember that too, no matter how hard it will be.

    I turn away, something that is almost as hard as marking Rhea had been.

    My stomach churns as I wonder what exactly happened, from the point of losing consciousness to the point I came to.

    I had hurt her with the hand she had created for me. I turned around and caused her pain with it.

    "Alpha, we have two dead, seven with minor injuries, and one critical." One of my men says the moment I step out of the hospital. "And the- your Luna, Rhea, is injured."

    I didn''t even feel the pack links snap away when I lost two of my own... what kind of alpha am I who wasn''t even in his own mind and didn''t feel those pack links breaking. "Are the wounded at the hospital?"

    "Yes, all are, and they are being tended to."

    I nod as Carlos jogs over. "Alpha, the Sris King has captured one of those monsters and is currently holding it, but he is asking if you are able to assist with creating a barrier." "Where are the witches?" I ask as I make my way back. With a crawler in our hold, we should be able to get some answers, or I hope anyway.

    "I''m afraid they left before everything went south."

    I hear something fall and turn sharply, frowning when I realise that it''s much further away than it sounded. My brows furrow, realising even the ground looked clearer. I''m able to see better? 3 That''s when I notice a slight throbbing in my neck. I touch it realising it''s sore, and look at my fingers as my heart races. "It''s already forming, and the pink in it looks good on you," Carlos says with a grin. "What?"

    My heart thuds as Ie to a standstill.

    No, this wasn''t meant to fucking happen. I have not been able to give her anything, but this neck was meant for my diosa, not Rhea.

    "Rhea marked me?" I ask, feeling sick.

    Carlos looks confused, but shakes his head. "No, Alpha. Kataleya did."

    His words ring in my head as I stand there staring at him, shocked.

    Katalya marked me. Mi Diosa...

    "That''s how the Crawler King was forced to leave your body..." he trails off, realising I didn''t know.

    Kataleya was saying something, but I was so worried about her, and I didn''t manage to even listen to a word properly.

    "Let''s get this crawler caged," I say, my eyes zing. The quicker I have this pack in order, the quicker I can return to the side of the reina I do not deserve. One I know now I cannot live without, even if I don''t deserve her.

    The crawler is in the hall in a box of ice and lightning, two elements that are mixed. Impressive.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It hisses and tries to cower away from the light from the deadly lightning, but it still sometimes braves banging and pushing against it before it hisses and attempts to try to escape through different gaps but fails. Royce''s prison is impressive... Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo b n Ib. Visit Job nib to read theplete chapters for free.

    "I found him lurking when they all tried to get away," Royce says, his eyes a brilliant blue as he keeps his barrier reinforced.

    I nod. "How do you think your ice will hold against my fire?" I ask quietly, feeling ashamed to even be here before them after what I did to Kataleya. 3

    "Only one way to find out," he says, giving me a faint smirk that I do not return. My eyes ze as I flick my hand and create a barrier over his, one that is pure fire and magic.

    The crawler shrieks loudly but I keep going, forcing my fire prison to cover all sides, including the ground beneath it, making sure he doesn''t escape or try to anyway by digging his way out.

    ''Doctor Elena, keep me updated on Kataleya.

    ''Yes, Alpha. I will. She is healing well, and her vitals are steady!

    ''Good. Make sure she has everything she needs,'' I reply, cutting the mind-link with her.

    The crawler pendejo just made this fucking personal by hurting Kataleya like this. I''m ending this shit. 1

    ''How long for the lights to get back on?'' I ask through the mind-link sharply.

    ''On it, Alpha, they''ve ripped through the wiring in several ces. We''re working on fixing it!

    "Where is Kataleya?" Sk asks me.

    "At the hospital," I reply. She nods, ncing at the door but doesn''t leave as she continues to pick up the tables and chairs that had tipped over when whatever the hell broke out urred. I still don''t know the full picture.

    "I''m going to contact the others," Liam says to Royce. He nces at me as he takes his phone out and looks down before he nces back up at me.

    "She has sacrificed a lot for you. Don''t hurt her any more than you already have or, like many of us, you will always feel guilty and regret it. But by then it will be far toote. And although I''m sure you already hold that guilt, just don''t make it worse," he adds.

    With those words, he brushes past me, and I frown, staring ahead. Royce pats my shoulder as he walks off to do something across the room, and Sk walks over to me.

    "Don''t be too rough on yourself. I''ve been in your position, and I learned that sometimes it''s ok not to be so hard on yourself. Our loved ones will understand. Kat marked you, she loves you, she always has. You have always been her life, you still are, and you will forever be. That kind of love doesn''t just fade. Just treat her like the queen she is," she says quietly.

    I doubt she gets it, but her words resonate within me. She is not wrong.

    I n to treat her better than a queen, but her uncle is correct. I won''t forgive myself.

    The lights flicker and I nce up as they turn back on, making the crawler hiss.

    "We''re going to have to move it elsewhere. I''ll work on something," I say to Royce before turning to Benigno and Antonio, motioning them to follow us.

    "I''m going to the hospital to be with Kat," I hear Sk say before she leaves. Just then, a woman approaches me.

    "Alpha, my mate is in great pain. He was injured. How is he going to recover-"

    "The moon water. We had plenty stocked up after thest attacks, all patients are being treated properly. He will be ok," I say to the woman who looks to be pregnant. She fights back tears and nods. "Thank you, Alpha."

    "Alpha, one of the deceased... his family wasn''t here tonight. Will you tell them yourself of his passing?" Jose asks me. "If you''re up to it, I could do it if you-"

    "I prefer to myself. I owe them that much," I respond quietly. "I want to see those whom we lost tonight."

    Killed whilst I stood there and did nothing.

    Jose nods. "Very well, Alpha. Once the crawler is dealt with, I''ll take you to the bodies."

    "Ok. Alpha Royce, shall we?"

    The other man nods and steps forward, but before we can even discuss how we will do this, the Rossi witch speaks from behind us.

    "I''ll help with that. Sorry I''mte."

    "Remember, if you try anything, this body will feel it, not I," he whispers to himself.

    What?

    That would be of great assistance to the n that I am currently formting right now.

    On the other hand, you were able to identify her through him. I take it that you are linked, is that correct? With my aura under control, I inquire. I mutter, "I don''t want to hurt him," under my breath.

    He shes a smile, one that is so icy and icy that it simply makes me more tense.

    He is a man who is filled with gloom. It worked well for me, but he is still my vessel. I used that to my advantage. When I tell you to do anything, you will do it because you want him to be secure and undamaged. While he is grabbing hold of my chin, he sneers at me. Asheton Queen, you shall be by my side forever. Regardless of the circumstances, with you by my side, we will be able to break through the curtain that covers thends and establish our dominance over this ind. To ensure that every member of our family is able to visit!" he hisses.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 26

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    The crawler had finally been moved to the dungeons, with hopefully a prison secure enough to hold him. Royce, Raihana, Delsanra and I formed it together. Seeing them perform spells, I almost felt I understood them. I was told I could perform magic without the need of spells. That is something I have yet to try when my mind isn''t consumed by turmoil. Now we see if the cell holds.

    However, aside from hissing and shrieking, we got nothing out of him. Raihana suggested we wait for Kataleya to wake up since Azarakh has conversed with her before, but that she will continue to try to get it to speak.

    I want to head back to the hospital but there''s still so much pending.

    "Jose, get the car. I need to visit the family of the deceased," I order.

    "Alpha Enrique. I need your permission to allow me to question Hugo, with magic, if needed. He has lied, or at least kept things from you and us," Raihana says.

    I frown, "What do you mean?"

    "You don''t need the Ash Stone to control the guardsmen, it only enhances your powers."

    How is that even possible? Hugo was not the only source of that information.

    I frown. "No, that can''t be right. A witch, the only one we have on this ind, she said the same thing..."

    "Then we should bring her in for questioning, too. Listen, we learned some things tonight, and after what''s happened, I think you should listen to what we are saying. This could help Kat," she says quietly. "Hugo is someone who has worked for my family for years. He is-"

    "Then do you know that he is a guardsman of a king before you?" Raihana asks sharply.

    My heart races as I stare at her.

    That can''t be true...

    My wolf is restless as I stare at her. "Is that where Kataleya learned about what the Ash Stone might be, if that''s even true?" I question quietly. "Yes, but I don''t know, not until I''ve questioned him," Raihana says.

    "And can I ask how you found out about Hugo? Where did you two go?" Liam cuts in, looking more serious than I''ve ever seen him. His eyes sharp. Crawlers are joining the fray in greater numbers. Even though I can see that everyone is giving it their all, the number of them is merely increasing. I hear several people respond to him as he throws his head back and lets out a howl that is so loud that it deafens me. The darkness is bing more pervasive as more people approach. 1. I say this with a chilly tone, feeling a surge of determination in my body. "I will never be yours, and that body is not yours either," I assure her. Enrique has gone through enough in his life, and the Escarra family has also been through enough. But this will be the final asion. Now is the time to put an end to this. Right now.

    A deep, frightening hiss from him, and I hear it. It is a hiss that no human being could possibly produce. His eyes are a brilliant orange color. In spite of the fact that additional crawlers are entering the room, he just hisses and smiles cruelly at the same time. To arge extent, we are outnumbered. "Join me or they die."

    We have not yet found a means to eliminate crawlers, despite the fact that everyone is a skilled warrior. Enrique is the only person who is capable of doing so. As a result of my own abilities, I kill a few of them. Before they go, the light causes them to hiss and shrivel, and it is likely that they are hiding from the intense light that emanates from my aura.

    It is bing increasingly difficult to detect the odor of blood, and the number of them is just increasing.

    A couple bursts of light are directed at the crawlers that are attacking the warriors, but Azarakh is the one who steps forward immediately after.

    "Enough." It is his attempt tomand me. You are on my side for sure. Take a look at this human "This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Never in my life will I be on your side.

    I give Uncle Liam a quick nce, and I am aware that he is asking me about my ns in a voiceless manner. Despite the fact that I have no idea whether or not it will be sessful, I have no choice but to give it a shot. The fact that Enrique was willing to take any danger for me is something that I will do for him as well.

    I''ll take care of this. "No one interfere," Imand in a low voice, having the knowledge that everyone can hear me. Uncle gives a slight nod as he gets down on his knees and raises Rhea''s body, so removing her from the danger zone.

    I now make my way back to Azarakh and proceed to go forward. I am not sure if this will be sessful, but if I am able to contact with Enrique for even a little minute, it would be of some assistance.

    "Remember, if you try anything, this body will feel it, not I," he whispers to himself.

    What?

    That would be of great assistance to the n that I am currently formting right now.

    On the other hand, you were able to identify her through him. I take it that you are linked, is that correct? With my aura under control, I inquire. I mutter, "I don''t want to hurt him," under my breath.

    He shes a smile, one that is so icy and icy that it simply makes me more tense.

    He is a man who is filled with gloom. It worked well for me, but he is still my vessel. I used that to my advantage. When I tell you to do anything, you will do it because you want him to be secure and undamaged. While he is grabbing hold of my chin, he sneers at me. Asheton Queen, you shall be by my side forever. Regardless of the circumstances, with you by my side, we will be able to break through the curtain that covers thends and establish our dominance over this ind. To ensure that every member of our family is able to visit!" he hisses. There are breaches in the veil that enable more of these things to pass through, and my stomach is giving me a twist.

    It''s not a goddess.

    Okay, Kat, you need to move with caution in this situation... I take a deep breath and nce around, my heart squeezing as I realize that we have lost a man. The majority of these individuals are not suited to battle these monsters that cannot be in. Because I need to be close to him in order to determine whether or not this n, which I don''t even know will work or not, has a possibility of seeding, I need to make sure that I strive for persuasive.

    Okay, if you guarantee that none of these individuals will be harmed, I will be by your side. I will not look back. I assure you!" My eyes well up with tears as I take in the sight of one of the mutted bodies lying on the ground, with blood sttering across the surface of the ground like paint. He is observing me with a keen and attentive gaze, as if he is unsure whether or not he should believe me.

    "I are not going to be yours. Not at all. Nevertheless, I will obey! I assure you of that." Those words cause him to rx a little bit, but it''s just a tiny bit. I cannot help but whimper.

    With a flick of his fingers, he releases my chin, and a tendril of darkness materializes around me, encircling me securely before he pulls me closer to him. As I pray that Enrique is able to sense my proximity, I fix my gaze only on his eyes.

    As of right now, My Queen, I do not trust you. "Please forgive me," Azarakh mutters out loud. My head nods.

    I whisper, "I understand, but as long as you don''t hurt them, I won''t fight," because I am uncertain whether my innocent expression or words of promise would be effective on a creature that is not simr to us.

    When I look at him, I try to maintain the most innocent expression I can conjure in the midst of a situation in which people are being assaulted all around me. I want to be of assistance to them, but at the same time, I have to earn the confidence of the monster that is in front of me. Although I don''t react, it appears that he is analyzing me before the dark tendril wraps around me even more tightly, to the point where it was excruciating. It is then that he abruptly grabs my arm and pulls me closer, his lips touching mine. "Very well then, as you wish," he says as he makes thisment.

    I am being bitten by a painful cold, and my heart is beating erratically, all before the pain begins to rip through me. It hurts my eyes, but I don''t move because I''m trying to keep myself from pulling away.

    Mr. Enrique...

    Do you happen to be in that room?

    My heart is pounding as I press my lips against his, attempting to avoid being disgusted while simultaneously focusing my thoughts solely on Enrique.

    Should you happen to be present, Enrique...

    When I think about all the different ways in which what I''m about to do could go wrong, my mind is spinning. On the other hand, it is the only thing that is current in my head at this moment."

    Slowly, I make my way back.

    "Enrique... if you can hear me, fight it, My Love," I mutter quietly to myself. Now that Azarakh understands what I meant and what I said, his eyes widen and his face contorts in anger; nheless, it is toote for him to change his mind.

    The moment I open my eyes, I close them for a little moment before opening them again. As I allow my aura to extend, they burn brilliantly, and then pink zing cherry blossoms wrap about us. I look Azarakh dead in the eye as I break free from my bindings and let my aura to spread even more.

    "You..."

    "I will never allow anyone to hurt my Enrique."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 27

    - ENRIQUE -

    The next was a devastated mate who had felt the pack-link break and had gone intobour earlier than she should have. The worst time for someone to learn they have lost their mate. She had already known he was gone.

    I won''t forget the look in her eyes as she clutched her baby daughter, asking me why he died.

    I hit send, sending the ns I want put in ce to secure any future attacks on the power lines to Jose, who would get me the supplies needed to create a barrier around them with some parts that needed to be made to keep them essible when needed and ready for me. I will have to work with the electrician on that as soon as they are ready and the current wiring is all fixed.

    ''Elena, how is she?''

    ''Same as she was twenty minutes ago, Alpha.

    ''I get it, I answer through gritted teeth.

    ''Sorry, Alpha. I know you''re worried, but we are doing what we can and I spoke to her sister. Her mother will be flying out soon. She is the blessed wolf. She is a healer!''

    I see...

    ''As long as that helps her. Rhea, has she woken?''

    ''No, Alpha, she hasn''t.

    ''Make sure security is around her. She has been poisoned and we don''t know the purpose of what he did to her is and what it could mean!

    ''Understood, Alpha,'' Doctor Elena answers.

    I can do nothing but f**k up... My emotions are strangling me and this fucking car suddenly feels too tight.

    "Stop the car," I say to Diego, my eyes zing.

    Diego brings the car to a sudden stop and I get out, running my fingers through my hair. Once again, I haven''t been able to do anything for her. Once again, it is her family who can help her, not me.

    I twist my hands in my hair, yanking at the roots as I crouch on the ground, trying not to scream in rage.

    When will I fulfil my vow to be a good alpha?

    I touch my neck, the mark tender, yet I can feel it''s healed almost fully, but I still haven''t looked at it and I won''t until she awakens.

    An image of my hands buried inside of her, covered in blood, shes before my eyes, and I let out a roar of rage and anguish. My power surging around me, my head pounding. I failed her too.

    My eyes ze as my roar rings through the air. I hang my hand, feeling guilty and empty. Her mother will be able to help her. Then if I''m not needed there, I will make myself useful elsewhere.

    Or am I simply being a coward? My wolf stirs almost as if agreeing with that, and I scoff, looking around. I should be in mind- linking range.

    ''Carlos, we''re getting guests. Kataleya''s mother is on her way and I''m not sure who else, but make sure they arefortable when they arrive!''

    ''Yes, Alpha, won''t you return by then?''

    ''I have things to do. I don''t know, I reply, clenching my jaw.

    ''Ok...

    ''Don''t fuck this shit up.'' I cut the mind-link and direct Diego to my next destination.

    "Alpha, are you sure?"

    "Yeah, I am. How many have we hade through?" I ask. I had been on my way elsewhere when I was alerted that more chupacabras had tried toe through.

    "Two have tried. We killed them and we had help to move the pirs for the barrier underwater already."

    The waves are restless tonight too, crashing the shore as if angry. For a moment, I''m distracted by them before I turn back towards the man.

    "How?"

    "Today, actually. During the ceremony, the boy who came with the foreigners, he can... teleport or something of the sort. He would touch the pirs and then they were gone. One of our divers confirmed he''s taken them all to the tear." Ahren Rossi...

    "Impressive." I nce at the ones thaty to the side. "He must have reached his limit."

    "I don''t think so. He suddenly had to go somewhere and promised he''d return, but he''s not here..."

    "Doesn''t matter. I''ll deal with this first thing in the morning," I say, looking at the design for the barriers. "Have the team here at dawn, I will overlook and help with assembling the barrier. "Yes, Alpha!"

    We head out again and I mind-link Antonio. ''Did the crawler speak after I left?''

    ''No, Mi Rey, no matter what the witch tried!''

    "They can speak... I will try something myself. What are you doing?"

    ''Keeping watch over the crawler, Mi Rey!''

    ''Alright. And Ha, has she been brought in for questioning?''

    ''Yes, but she has not been questioned yet. The foreign witch and the Deimos Alpha are arguing. It became quite bad.''

    I raise an eyebrow. ''Right... Then, if they are done, let the witches know I will be the one to question Ha. I will be there soon and if I am disobeyed...'' I leave my threat hanging.

    ''Understood, Mi Rey!

    ''Benigno, watch Ha.

    I am far out, but unlike the standard mind-link where I would be out of range to mind-link other pack members, the guardsmen can hear me regardless of distance.

    I''m still fucking pissed they lied to me, and I will get to the bottom of that, but this is more important right now. ''Yes, Mi Rey!

    "Back to the packhouse," I say to Diego, who instantly changes direction, heading back towards pack grounds. That''s when a thoughtes to me. "Diego." "Yes, Alpha?"

    "Thatpass that can track magic. Where did you get it?"

    "I won it, Alpha, I think I mentioned that."

    "Yeah, but not where or from who, I don''t f*****g care if the means were illegal. I want the answer." He''s silent, and that only makes my irritation rise. "My patience is non-existent, Diego, don''t fuck with me."

    "Alpha, I won it at a bar in Fajardo where I have gone when on business sometimes. The man who I began a game of cards with had his face covered, but that''s abnormal. Not everyone wants to be known. Well, he himself wagered thepass forward." "What else? Was he a human or maybe a fucking werewolf? You couldn''t f*****g tell?" I ask, my aura surging as I force him to submit to my Alphamand.

    "I can''t remember, it''s as if... I don''t know. I do think magic was used to disguise or hide him, but I feel he would have been werewolf because I wouldn''t y with anyone else..." he sounds truthful and he isn''t trying to deny the answer despite sounding uncertain.

    "I want the security footage from the club, the date and the name as well as all other fucking info on it, and you will have that shit for me by noon tomorrow. Am I f*****g clear?"

    "Yes, Alpha,and I am sorry. I did not mean to hide anything from you."

    "And I want thatpass again. You will get it back when this shit is sorted."

    "Y-yes..." he shuffles around in his pocket before he holds it out to me. I take it, turning it in my fingers.

    He said this thing helps locate sources of magic... would the Ash Stone ss as magic?

    There''s only one way to find out.

    The moment we are on pack territory again I instantly head inside, torn between questioning Ha first or giving in and go see Mi Reina...

    I settle on Ha and head to where she is being held in a cell, surrounded by a powerful barrier created by one of the witches, no doubt.

    "Hello again," I say as I drop onto the chair that sits against the wall outside her cell.

    "Mi Rey. Why am I held here?" she asks, her face pale and hostile.

    "I think you fucking know why, so why don''t you start speaking the full fucking truth?"

    "I have never not spoken-"

    I m my foot against the bars, making the nging sound of metal ring through the corridor, and the crawler begins shrieking again. "Enough lies! I came to you and asked you questions, and you lied!"

    "I can''t lie to you, you are the Rey Carmesi! I answered honestly!"

    I stand up, my eyes burning as I advance towards the bars. "Did you? You said I need the Ash Stone to control them so that if I do not tame them, they can destroy my world."

    "Correct and you do, but what I said was that without it, you are not as strong as you can be. They are notpletely at your mercy until you are stronger than them. The Ash Stone brings you into your true self and that-" "I know how witches work. You fucking twist your words." I snarl.

    She flinches and shakes her head. "I am not so foolish to do so. I know what you are capable of. I did not mislead you. When you find the Ash Stone, you will understand what I mean." She bows her head, and I frown. True... she didn''t exactly say that. The one who said I will owe them a debt was Hugo...

    ... The first part is your oath as you step in as The Crimson King... but thetter was to unbind your guardsmen who could be the strongest of allies or the deadliest... You do not, and they areing. You managed to awaken them without the Ash Stone, and you will be indebted to them until you find it.''

    I look sharply at Ha, my heart racing. Hugo said it as clear as f*****g day that without it I''m indebted to them. Did he put that in my head to lead me wrongly? Raihana''s words from earlier also rey in my mind.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I nce down the dark hall to where I can see the glow of the cell where we put the crawler. "Antonio, get me Hugo now."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 28

    - LIAM ~

    "Nothing..." Raihana sighs as the crawler simply hisses at her again.

    "Well, seems we won''t be getting answers from him. So shall we talk now?"

    "What is it? I told you I had something to do. That''s why I left."

    "Yeah, but we were meant to stay together, especially at such a moment. Kat is..." I sigh, I don''t want to me her, this isn''t on her, but maybe things could have gone better and no one might have died if we had them both here too. "Are you using me of Kat''s state? Couldn''t you guys handle it?" Raihana asks sharply, her eyes shing with hurt. "I wanted to help her; we needed answers."

    "No, I am not, Raihana. I''m just saying-"

    "I''m done with this conversation. I don''t answer to you."

    "You kinda do. I was put in charge," I say, blocking her path, my eyes glimmering. "We all know I was sent to make sure everything went smoothly. Do you want me to report your actions to Alejandro?"

    Her eyes sh as she steps closer, ring up at me. "Don''t threaten me."

    "I''m not. I''m simply saying you went off."

    "To find answers and we got some!" she hisses, ncing around as she steps closer, her foot hitting mine as she stands her ground, but I''m not going to back down either. She creates a barrier around us so no one can overhear.

    "We learned that the Ash Stone isn''t needed to control the guardsmen. I guess we were justte, and this could have gone differently, but we also learned-"

    "Wait, how did you find that out?" I ask quietly.

    She crosses her arms and looks away, clenching her jaw.

    "Raihana..."

    "I asked a witch."

    "What witch?" I push. Something tells me it''s not Ha or she wouldn''t have asked Enrique''s permission to question her. "A dead one, ok. Happy?"

    My eyes widen as I stare at her.

    I''m trying to keep myself calm when I am anything but. The irresponsibility and recklessness of her actions are not those of the Raihana I know. One would expect that from one of our kids, not a woman who is not only an adult, but a mother and a High Witch. "You disturbed the dead," I state as I try to wrap my head around it.

    "Yeah, and we got answers, so-"

    "Are you listening to yourself?" I ask quietly, taking hold of her arms, concern flooding me.

    "What? I know it was wrong, but sometimes we have to do what we need to do."

    "No, we don''t. Not when it means you have broken the very rules of the council you head. You are in a position of power, Raihana. You can''t be doing this."

    Because I need to be close to him in order to determine whether or not this n, which I don''t even know will work or not, has a possibility of seeding, I need to make sure that I strive for persuasive.

    Okay, if you guarantee that none of these individuals will be harmed, I will be by your side. I will not look back. I assure you!" My eyes well up with tears as I take in the sight of one of the mutted bodies lying on the ground, with blood sttering across the surface of the ground like paint.

    He is observing me with a keen and attentive gaze, as if he is unsure whether or not he should believe me.

    "I are not going to be yours. Not at all. Nevertheless, I will obey! I assure you of that." Those words cause him to rx a little bit, but it''s just a tiny bit. I cannot help but whimper.

    With a flick of his fingers, he releases my chin, and a tendril of darkness materializes around me, encircling me securely before he pulls me closer to him. As I pray that Enrique is able to sense my proximity, I fix my gaze only on his eyes.

    As of right now, My Queen, I do not trust you. "Please forgive me," Azarakh mutters out loud. My head nods.

    I whisper, "I understand, but as long as you don''t hurt them, I won''t fight," because I am uncertain whether my innocent expression or words of promise would be effective on a creature that is not simr to us.

    When I look at him, I try to maintain the most innocent expression I can conjure in the midst of a situation in which people are being assaulted all around me. I want to be of assistance to them, but at the same time, I have to earn the confidence of the monster that is in front of me. Although I don''t react, it appears that he is analyzing me before the dark tendril wraps around me even more tightly, to the point where it was excruciating. It is then that he abruptly grabs my arm and pulls me closer, his lips touching mine. "Very well then, as you wish," he says as he makes thisment.

    I am being bitten by a painful cold, and my heart is beating erratically, all before the pain begins to rip through me. It hurts my eyes, but I don''t move because I''m trying to keep myself from pulling away. Mr. Enrique...

    Do you happen to be in that room?

    My heart is pounding as I press my lips against his, attempting to avoid being disgusted while simultaneously focusing my thoughts solely on Enrique.

    Should you happen to be present, Enrique...

    When I think about all the different ways in which what I''m about to do could go wrong, my mind is spinning. On the other hand, it is the only thing that is current in my head at this moment." Slowly, I make my way back.

    "Enrique... if you can hear me, fight it, My Love," I mutter quietly to myself. Now that Azarakh understands what I meant and what I said, his eyes widen and his face contorts in anger; nheless, it is toote for him to change his mind. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo b n Ib. Visit Job ni b. to read theplete chapters for free. The moment I open my eyes, I close them for a little moment before opening them again. As I allow my aura to extend, they burn brilliantly, and then pink zing cherry blossoms wrap about us. I look Azarakh dead in the eye as I break free from my bindings and let my aura to spread even more.

    "You..."

    "I will never allow anyone to hurt my Enrique."

    She shakes her head. "Ahren was there."

    I frown as she lowers the barrier. "You know I have to report this, right?"

    "Yeah, whatever." She''s about to walk off when I take hold of her elbow.

    "You aren''t selfish. You bend over backwards for others. This was just a dangerous move."

    She doesn''t reply and I let go, sighing as she walks away, and I take out my phone and message Delsanra. She''s at fault here, too.

    I step into the hall just as Delsanra ising down the hall. "What''s wrong?" she asks me.

    I jerk my head towards an empty room, and she nces around the hall before she follows me and I close the door behind us. Leaning against it and crossing my arms.

    "You were with Raihana when she... or you, called upon a dead witch."

    She nods. "Yes, and it was me. I agreed willingly." Her voice is almost defensive. I know she and Raihana are close, and that is the problem.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "You didn''t once think to advise her against it or refuse?" I ask.

    She sighs. "We didn''t call on a dark witch."

    "But you used dark magic, in a ce we already know is tainted with darkness. I don''t think Rayhan would approve," I say quietly.

    She purses her lips. "Maybe not, but I agreed willingly."

    "So that''s on you. You know her more than me. You know what she''s going through. Maybe you thought if she found answers, it might make her feel better or keep her mind off things, but it''s a temporary solution. I will be reporting this once we''re back." She frowns at that. "I think we can do that ourselves. I''ll take the me. I''m the one who performed the spell. In fact, I''m the one who gave her the idea."

    "Funny, she didn''t even mention you when I spoke to her. It''s admirable you are both defending one another, but you both made a mistake. I don''t think hiding her mistake will benefit anyone. Her included," I say, sighing.

    I already feel dreadful for arguing with Raihana when I know she''s going through a lot, but I can''t turn a blind eye to it either.

    "I know... I''m sorry on both of our behalf. We should have told you before leaving. We have made a mistake, but you can''t me Raihana," she says calmly.

    I run my hand down my face. "Look... I''m just giving my point of view, but here''s food for thought; I am extremely calm inparison to your mate and his uncle. They will be more pissed off than I am."

    Her face drops a little and I sigh, almost feeling bad for the fact I''ll be reporting it, but it''s more dangerous if I don''t. Raihana needs help to cope with her heartbreak and her family needs to help her.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 29

    ~ ENRIQUE ~

    "What did you just say?" I ask, staring at Benigno, my eyes simmering with rage.

    He bows low. "Mi Rey, it is as Antonio confirmed. We are sorry, but Hugo is nowhere to be found." "Keep looking, I want him found!" I snarl. ''Jose, send team out to find Hugo. I need the hijo de puta to be found and brought before me!'' ''Understood. I will deploy arge number of warriors to make sure this is done,'' he replies.

    I punch the wall beside me, ring at Benigno. "So how about you start from the fucking beginning? Why did you conspire against me? Why did Rhea y me as if I owed you something? Why did Hugo say the very fucking same? I am not like my father, but I assure you if you cross me, I will f*****g kill you," I snarl.

    He bows low, cing his forehead on the ground. "I ask on the behalf of my guardsmen and myself for your forgiveness, oh mighty king. We only wished to protect you and your bloodline. Please understand, we did this for you. May I speak freely?" "Yeah, I want to know everything, and I don''t want some shit polite reply. I want the full f*****g truth," I hiss. "But look me in the f*****g eye when you talk!"

    He lifts his head and there is what looks like pain or regret? I''m not certain.

    "Talk." I snarl.

    "I will tell you everything, Mi Rey, but I will start with Rhea''s sacrifice. For a guardsman to be hated by their master, is a t*****e far worse than a thousand years of being punished by the gods. We live and breathe to serve you. She did what we couldn''t and took it upon herself to protect you and your beloved, for we foresaw that she is the only woman you would carry your bloodline forward with. If there is no Reina, the Rey Carmes¨ª line would have ended with you, for you will never take another Reina."

    I frown. "So, you knew that if I marked her, it would hurt her?"

    "Far worse than it would have hurt Rhea, for you have already given her the Kiss of Darkness."

    My stomach twists at just imagining myself doing worse to Kataleya than I already have.

    "And how may I ask did you fucking know this shit? Wouldn''t it have been easier to just tell me?" I ask, needing a f*****g smoke.

    ''Alondra, get me some smokes.'' I order one of the guards as Benigno answers.

    "We were given knowledge by our divine Goddess. You, Mi Rey, are different. I do not know all, but I swear on you that you are the king who has the very blood of the three goddesses running through your veins, more than any king before you have. "The three goddesses? This sounds like a fucking fairytale." I snarl.

    "It is the truth, Mi Rey. You are special, known as El de ahora y para siempre Rey Carmesi. The blood of Goddess Hecate and the Shamed Goddess Circe is strongest within you, since Roja herself. Something that has made those who wish to bring down this very barrier want to destroy you. And you see, Mi Rey, you have a weakness. Your love for La Reina Asheton knows no bounds, and this is something that many wish to destroy. For if she falls, so do you."

    I scoff, trying to squash the guilt, knowing that she''s getting hurt not because of who she is but because of who I am. "She is not so weak that she will be destroyed so easily!" I growl venomously, looking away in anger.

    "No, Mi Rey. But she, like you, lives for you. Neither of you can survive without the other and our enemy knows this," he continues.

    "And how exactly would they fucking know that?" I ask, my eyes shing.

    He looks up at me, a glitter of curiosity in his eyes. "Mi Rey, how else? Just like us, the gods must choose a side. And just like our gods favour us, the gods of the other side are creating their army on this very earth too..." Well, fuck.

    There was an assumption of that, so I can''t say I''m really surprised, but hearing it just makes it all the more f*****g real.

    "Right, so you are saying that Hecate herself guided you?" I ask, refusing to believe that.

    "We are not worthy of speaking to the High Goddess, she simply blessed us with foresight, but it is the Demi-Goddess Roja who gave us thismand."

    "Hard to fucking believe. I don''t actually believe shit thates out of your fucking mouth. Not after the lies," I answer irritably.

    I hear a chuckle behind me and turn to re at the Sris King, who now walks towards me.

    "You remind me of someone." I re at him and he simply continues. "It''s sometimes hard to believe that you are chosen for great power. I''ve not seen too much of your power, but what I have seen is incredible. Someone who canmand every witch to bend the knee... the very thought is terrifying."

    Yeah, to fuck things up.

    "Well, they banked on the wrong fucking person to hand so much power to. Oi, cabr¨®n," I nudge Benigno with my shoe, making him look up.

    "Yes, Mi Rey?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "What about Hugo? Was he in on this shit too? Since he''s the one who fed me the bullshit."

    "I believe so, Mi Rey. But we have not spoken on the matter. Perhaps it was an order from Roja by some means.

    He''s telling the truth, even if I want to fucking pummel him for the deceit.

    I look away, El de ahora y para siempre Rey Carmes¨ª - The Now and Forever Crimson King...

    "Right, and what about the Ash Stone? Do one of you have it?"

    He frowns. "I''m afraid not. We do not know what it is. That is only something that you would know."

    "

    "But it''s not fucking necessary since you cabrones should be obeying me anyway, right?" I growl. Yeah, I''m still pissed they fucking yed me.

    "It will grant you more power, tomand even hybrid witches, to raise the dead as warriors to fight beneath you and to bless your people with the touch of fire."

    "You mean make them into fire wolves." I state.

    "Yes, Mi Rey. That is correct," he answers.

    "Then here''s a fuckingmand, don''t ever hide shit from me again. And I mean fucking anything. Regardless of whether it is to protect me, do I make myself clear?" "Yes, Mi Rey."

    I run my fingers through my hair, dismissing Benigno as I hear footsteps approaching to see Alondraing with a packet of cigarettes and a lighter.

    "Took you fucking long enough," I mutter, taking them from her and lighting one.

    "Sorry, Alpha." She leaves quickly, as if scared of my wrath. I nce at Royce and offer him the cigarette packet, but he declines.

    "No, thank you. Shouldn''t you be at Kataleya''s side?" he asks lightly.

    "Don''t f*****g tell me what to do." I counter. How do you face someone you fucking failed?

    "Then do you n to stay in the cells? It''s rather morbid down here."

    "Maybe for you pampered boys. For us Puerto Ricans, it''s not so terrifying." I mock him.

    He simply smirks. "Every exchange with you, Alpha Enrique, makes me want to have a sparring match with you," he remarks.

    I stand up, smirking. He''s about two inches taller than me, but I''m bigger in build. That might give him speed, but I''d like to test out exactly how strong he is... "Maybe someday I will take you up on that offer. I love to break bones." "Sounds fun. I''ll await the day," he answers, not fazed by my answer.

    ''Alpha, we have a powerful German fighter jet hovering over pack territory asking for permission tond. This thing looks... dangerous. I''ve never seen anything like it, Adolfo, Head of Security, says through the mind-link. Royce''s phone beeps at that very moment, confirming my assumption.

    It''s theirs.

    And that jet most likely belongs to Leo Herrmann Rossi...

    ''Let itnd,'' Imand as I look at the time. They just made a fucking twelve-hour journey in under four... that''s fucking impressive... Cabrones.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 30

    ~DELSANRA

    ~

    Liam... is not entirely wrong. I sigh softly, knowing Rayhan would definitely be angry. Alejandro has a soft spot for Raihana, but Rayhan will be harsher. He has a temper and there are certain things he will not tolerate. Plus, Liam is his best friend, and he always respects his views. sit down, running my fingers through my hair. It''s been an hour since I spoke to Liam and I saw Raihana. She was quieter when we were in Kataleya''s hospital room. I''m currently in the hospital lounge, taking a moment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I know Ri, and I know she would never use her powers with the wrong intentions. Everything she does is to help others. If she wanted, she could have asked to see Chris a thousand times. She could have asked for me to help her go to the veil even, but she has never done that. I''ve seen the woman she has be, and even without her mate by her side, she is there for Heaven and Tatum. Even when I know it is hard for her, she smiles at them and makes sure she doesn''t be like her mother.

    Mama Mari was so damn strong, but we all saw the effect it had on her. With Ri, she''s carried on, and when she isn''t alone you won''t see her drifting off into her own world. You won''t hear her crying at night.

    She told me once, a long time ago, that seeing her mother broken was hard, and that is the very reason she didn''t want to let it break her, for them.

    And I know children are very intuitive, and she knows that too. She talks to them and tells them when she''s having a bit of a hard day. Yet she carries on and never shows them to any extent something that would worry them, yet by doing so, at the same time she''s teaching them it''s ok to show your emotions, to have down days and to talk about them.

    It''s not fair for Liam to assume so much about her.

    Yes, maybe we shouldn''t have, but it was just as much my choice as hers. But in all - honestly, Raihana is a damn queen, and I don''t care who wants toe fight me. She is the most incredible woman I have met, and I swear if Rayhan says shit to her- "Whoa, Mama, you look so angry. Why the scary red eyes?" Ahren whispers from behind me, making me jump. 3

    "Ahren! Don''t jump at me like that! Your Uncle Liam annoyed me," I frown.

    "I love how when someone''s angry at someone, they suddenly be rted to me..." he says slyly.

    "Well, he is your dad''s beloved friend," I grumble unhappily.

    "My Dad..." he snickers then gives me an innocent look. "Want me to beat up my uncle''s sons for you? You know, revenge?" he whispers as he hugs me from behind.

    I smile, "No, don''t go bullying anyone. I doubt they''ll be bullied by you, anyway. They''re big boys," I say, cing my hand over his arm and looking up at him.

    "Oh, you have no idea what I can do. I mean, imagine your clothes go missing from the locker room... or you know, you''re suddenly transported into the middle of nowhere," he whispers, making me chuckle.

    "Thank you, but no thank you."

    After that, there was a sister who was inconsble because she had experienced the break in the pack-link and had gone intobor sooner than she should have. The most unfortunate moment for a person to discover that they have lost their partner. It was alreadymon knowledge that he had left.

    As she clung to her infant daughter and asked me why he had passed away, I will never forget the sight that appeared in her eyes.

    Jose would get me the supplies I needed to form a barrier around the power lines, along with some pieces that needed to be produced to keep them avable when they were needed and ready for me. I hit the send button, sending Jose the ns I want to put in ce to secure the power lines against any future attacks.

    It is necessary for me to coborate with the electrician on that matter as soon as they are prepared and the existing wiring has beenpletely repaired.

    "Elena, how is she doing?"

    Alpha, she is exactly the same as she was twenty minutes ago.

    I respond with a gritted teeth, "I understand what you mean."

    My apologies, Alpha. I am aware that you are concerned, but be assured that we are doing everything in our power to help, and I have already spoken to her sister. Nearly, her mother will be departing by airne. As the blessed wolf, she is here. This woman is a healer. That makes sense...

    "As long as that is beneficial to her." Whoa, Rhea, has shee to?

    She has not, Alpha, she has not.

    "Ensure that there is security surrounding her." Unfortunately, she has been poisoned, and we do not know the reason for what he did to her or what the implications of his actions could be.

    Doctor Elena responds, "Understood, Alpha," to the question.

    This is the only thing I can do: fuck up... I feel as like my feelings are suffocating me, and this f*****g automobile is suddenly feeling too constricting.

    I yell at Diego, "Stop the car," with my eyes shing with anger.

    I step out of the car and run my fingers through my hair as Diego brings the vehicle to a quick stop. When ites to her, I have once again been unable to provide any assistance. As I have stated before, it is her family who is able to assist her, not me. At the same time that I am crouching on the ground and trying not to shout out in anger, I twist my hands in my hair and pull at the roots of my hair.

    When am I going to make good on my promise to be a good alpha?

    I touch my neck, and although the mark is still stinging, I can feel that it has almostpletely healed. However, I have not yet looked at it, and I will not till she has regained consciousness.

    The vision of my hands buried inside of her, covered in blood,es before my eyes, and I let out a cry of wrath and sorrow as I try to exin what I am experiencing. My head was hammering, and my strength was surging all around me. As well, I let her down. While my roar reverberates across the air, my eyes begin to burn. Despite my feelings of remorse and emptiness, I hang my hand. It will be possible for her mother to assist her. Then, in the event that I am not required there, I will find a ce where I may be of value. It''s possible that I''m just being a coward. As I sneer and nce around, my wolf begins to stir, almost as if it is in agreement with what you have said. My mind ought to be in the mind-linking range.

    Carlos, we are going to have some visitors. The mother of Kataleya is on her way, and I''m not sure who else ising too; but, you should make sure that they arefortable when theye.

    "Yes, Alpha, are you going to still be around by then?"

    I am busy with other things. "I''m not sure," I respond, stiffening my jaw in response.

    What''s up?

    They said, "Don''t fuck this shit up." The mind-link is severed, and I point Diego in the direction of my next target.

    "Alpha, are you sure?"

    Certainly, I am. To what extent have we been able to pass through? Let me inquire. At the time, I was on my way to another location when I received a notification that further chupacabras had attempted to pass through.

    "Two make an attempt. We were able to eliminate them, and we got assistance in moving the pirs that were attached to the barrier underwater.

    Even this evening, the waves are agitated and pounding against the coast as if they are angry. Before I bring my attention back to the man, I allow myself to be sidetracked by them for a brief while.

    "How?"

    In point of fact, today. What happens during the ritual is that the little boy who came with the foreigners has the ability to... teleport or something like. He would touch the pirs, and then they would vanish without a trace. It has been established by one of our divers that he has brought all of them to the tear.

    It is Ahren Rossi...

    "Impressive." I take a quick look at the ones who are lying behind me. "He must have reached his limit."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 31

    - ENRIQUE ~

    It''s a whileter, and the annoying Sris King has not left my side. It''s been thirty minutes since the jet asked for clearance

    tond. I''m waiting for Elena or anyone to tell me that the Queen Luna has seeded. It''s taken too long... it shouldn''t take this long.

    How will I even face her when I was the one who hurt her daughter?

    "Where are we headed?" Royce asks.

    I cock a brow. "Who said we are headed anywhere? I''m headed somewhere. Alone." I correct him.

    He smirks. "I''ve decided toe with you," he states.

    I scoff. "Isn''t your woman''s mother here? You should go show some respect and visit her," I say sarcastically.

    "Yeah? She''s also your woman''s mother, remember? And you''re the alpha of this pack, so really you should go visit the hospital to wee her. Not to mention it''s Kataleya, your woman, who is in the hospital." "Yeah, because of me. Remember?"

    "Not you, you weren''t yourself. That thing had taken you over," he says quietly.

    Yeah, I heard... but no matter what the fuck I am or how strong I am, I still wasn''t able to do anything but hurt her and my people. Before I can reply, Elena mind-links me.

    ''Alpha, the Blessed Wolf was not able to heal her.''

    My heart sinks and it takes my all not to break down right there. She didn''t seed.

    Royce ces a hand on my shoulder. He probably got the news too. 1

    What do I fucking do?

    The Ash Stone.

    Powers beyond measure... I am able to kill the crawlers, if I have the Ash Stone, can I heal her?

    I take out thepass, staring at it. I need to find it, for her.

    I think of the Ash Stone - but the image thates to my mind is the ne that the little doll-like chica gave me years ago. Whatever it is, wherever it is - I need it.

    I feel it heat up, see the arrow spinning and watch as it begins to slow down, pointing sharply towards the forest...

    Not bothering to inform my unwanted, self-invited, irritatingpanion, I shift, grabbing thepass and my phone in my mouth before I begin running. "Enrique!" he calls before I hear him shift.

    It''s Enrique, not Enreekay, cabr¨®n. I only ept Kataleya calling me that.

    Soon he''s running beside me. Damn, I had hoped he didn''t follow. The moment we run into the trees and enter the forest, I stop and ce thepass down. He runs a few steps ahead before hees to a stop and turns to watch me.

    Hmm, pointing towards the direction of the waterfall...

    I carefully pick up thepass and phone again and break into a run. He growls as ifining but I really don''t care. No one told the cabr¨®n to follow me. Pendejo.

    A few minutester we reach theke, and I can feel thepass heating up faster. It''s vibrating the closer we get. This means the Ash Stone is close.

    Reaching the waterfall I stop near a tree, shifting back, as I spot one of the many waterproof sacks that are hidden all around the forest and pull out two pairs of grey sweatpants from it and throw one to the intriguing strange bluey silver wolf who is scanning the area. I pull the other pair on and pocket my phone, picking up thepass again.

    Now where are you...

    "What exactly are you looking for?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thest part that I need to unlock the full capacity of my abilities. Maybe there''s something I can do for her," I mutter as I nce at him. He nods as he ties the string of his pants.

    "This is a beautiful ce."

    "Yeah, our ind is beautiful. It''s your government who loves to take our taxes, yet we can''t vote; not that I want to," I remark.

    Heughs. "Actually, although I am a dual citizen, I consider myself British more than American."

    "Oh, well they''re even worse," I counter as he lets out something that is a mixture of disbelief and a snort.

    "You would fit right in, in Ennd."

    "I don''t want to fit in."

    "You do know that Kataleya is British?"

    "So? She is not the country, is she?"

    "What?"

    I ignore him as thepass begins shaking intensely in my hand the moment I reach the end of theke.

    Oh, for fucking real?

    "How well can you manipte water?" I ask him.

    "Pretty good, actually. Why?"

    "I am looking for something. Thepass is leading me to the water," I say, taking my phone out and cing it on the ground. I get into the water.

    Suddenly I feel intense power from behind me and the water suddenly parts.

    "Are you fucking Moses or something?" I growl, not expecting that. Cabr¨®n has tricks.

    He chuckles in return. "Well..."

    "You could have done that before I got fucking wet"

    "Sorry," he apologises, sounding unapologetic. "I''ll keep an opening around you. If you see anything within the water, let me know."

    I nod as I follow thepass, my own power swirls around me as I scan the ground in front of me. He moves the water as I walk, keeping it a few feet around me only.

    The arrow keeps moving slightly and I turn towards the waterfall and walk towards it, but just then the arrow moves a little to the left until I''m at the edge of the waterfall. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo b n Ib. Visit NovelDrama.Org to read theplete chapters for free. I crouch down, pushing through the water until I feel it - the intense ze of power as something small and cool hits my hand.

    I curl my hand around it, my eyes zing as fire swirls around me, and I swear I hear what sounds like the roar of a powerful bird. I spin around but all I can see is mes spread around me; the wateres crashing down around me as Royce steps back, shielding his face. The water is repelled from me by my power that keeps growing.

    I pull my hand from the water, my heart skipping a beat as I gaze at the stone that glows with power within my hand.

    My assumption was correct. The ne that she made for me... is the Ash Stone.

    ''For you chose it to be... now rise from the ashes, reborn, and lead your kind to victory!

    My heart seems to stop, my breath hitching as that voice seems to shake my very soul, hitting deep inside of me. Who was that?

    It didn''t sound human...

    My powers swirl around me, sending an intense wave that ms through the trees and spreads far and wide, one that makes me sense every living soul around me; human, animal, werewolf, witch... demon... even the very earth that is alive. "Enrique!"

    Time seems to move as the water from the waterfall gushes down, soaking me, and the mes now dissipate.

    I walk through the water and get out.

    "I see you found it," Royce murmurs.

    "Yeah, I did," I murmur as I look back at the water, then at the trees that have lost a lot of f*****g leaves from the power st.

    ''Alert of possible danger in the forest! Alpha! We felt a power wave in the forest-''

    ''Squad 18 and 3 are on the way!''

    ''It was me. No need to be fucking rmed or send back up. I found what I was looking for,'' I say as I now turn my gaze in the direction of the packhouse. Time to see if I can do anything for my diosa...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 32

    - ENRIQUE ~

    When we reach the hospital, everyone is there; Liam, Ahren, two other men I''m certain I saw with Leo Rossi at the summit, including Marie, Carlos, the two alphas who flew in, and a few others, like this is a f*****g party.

    And I''m not about to go in there with them all standing around. So, I headed to the packhouse and showered first. Ordering the kitchen staff to serve food for the guests and the house staff to have amodations in ce for the new guests. I then return to the hospital, dressed in a pair of grey sweats and a white T-shirt.

    "Amodations are prepared for the additional guests at the packhouse. And the guests who stayed at the Vi, you have also been relocated to the packhouse as Hugo is missing, and I''m not sure how safe the Vi is," I say clearly. "Food has been prepared, so you should all head there. I''ll stay with Kataleya for the night."

    My eyes flicking across the group, daring even one of them to defy me.

    "We are hungry," Savio, the dumb date says. "I think we should head back, it''s reallyte. If we head to bed after, we can get up early and help where it''s needed."

    Maybe not so dumb.

    "Thank you, Alpha Savio. I appreciate it. I hope we can talk about a possible alliance before you go."

    I won''t let my pride blind me to the fact that he has fucking helped and is willing to help further.

    "I would like that." He smiles and nods in approval.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Yeah, we''ll head there now," Ahren says.

    I nce towards the hospital room; the door is closed and I instantly realise who is missing, Sk, Raihana, Delsanra and Kiara. I knock on the door before giving them a moment and open it.

    I instantly stop in my tracks to see Kiara with her face in her hands as Raihana has her arms around her, and the other two women are kneeling beside her.

    "I do not believe that to be the case. Suddenly, he was had to leave somewhere, and he assured me that he woulde back, but he is not here..."

    It makes no difference. As I take a look at theyout of the barricades, I say, "I''ll take care of this first thing in the morning." Allow the team to arrive at sunrise, and I will be there to supervise and assist with the construction of the barrier. "Yes, Alpha!"

    After that, we go out once again, and I mind-link Antonio. "Did the crawler make any noise after I had depart?"

    "No, Mi Rey, regardless of what the witch attempted," she said.

    "They are able to do so... I will give things a shot on my own. Tell me, what are you doing?

    "Mi Rey, you are keeping a watchful eye on the crawler."

    "I see. Okay. And Ha, has she been taken in for questioning with the authorities?

    You are correct, however she has not been questioned as of yet. There is a disagreement between the Deimos Alpha and the foreign witch. It became to be quite a problem.

    An eyebrow is raised by me. "Alright... If they are finished, then let the witches know that I will be the one to question Ha after they have finished." As soon as I arrive, I will be there, and if I am disobeyed...'' I do not bring my threat to a close. "You have my understanding, Mi Rey."

    "Benigno, keep an eye on Ha."

    Although I am a great distance away, the guardsmen are able to hear me regardless of the distance between us. This is in contrast to the conventional mind-link, in which I would be out of range to mind-link other members of the pack.

    Despite the fact that I am still f*****g upset that they lied to me, I will get to the bottom of that right away; nheless, this is more essential right now. It is true, Mi Rey.

    Immediately after I tell Diego, "Back to the packhouse," he immediately alters his course and heads back in the direction of the pack grounds. Exactly at that moment, a notion urs to me. "Diego."

    "Yes, Alpha?"

    "Thatpass that is capable of following magic. From whence did you obtain it?

    "I won it, Alpha, I think I mentioned that."

    "Yeah, but I don''t care where or from who the means came from, and I don''t give a toss if they were illegal. I am interested in the response. The fact that he is silent simply serves to increase my level of annoyance. "My patience is non-existent, Diego, don''t f**k with me." Alpha, I won it at a pub in Fajardo, which is a ce that I have been on asion when I was on business. The man with whom I started a game of cards had his face covered, which is not something that happens very often. Few people have the desire to be well-known. To put it another way, he was the one who put thepass forward.

    "Is there anything else? Is it possible that he was a human with a fucking werewolf? Is it possible that you couldn''t tell? While I ampelling him toply with my Alpha order, I question him while my aura is soaring.

    I am unable to recall, and it seems as if... No, I am not sure. In spite of the fact that I believe magic was utilized to conceal or disguise him, I got the impression that he would have been a werewolf because I wouldn''t y with anybody else. He appears to be telling the truth, and despite the fact that he looks uncertain, he is not attempting to dispute the response.

    "I want the security footage from the club, the date and the name, as well as any and all other fucking information on it, and you will have that shit for me by tomorrow at noon," she said. Is it crystal clear to you?

    I am sorry, Alpha, and yes, I am sorry. I did not intend to conceal anything from you in any way.

    And I want to have thatpass once more. When all of this can be resolved, you will be able to have it back.

    Before he pulls it out of his pocket and says, "Y-yes..." he rummages about in his pocket some more. I take it and examine it with my fingertips while I do so.

    He imed that this item assists in locating sources of magic; with that being said, would the Ash Stone be considered magic?

    The only way to find out is through one method.

    As soon as we are back on pack territory, I immediately walk inside, conflicted between the idea of questioning Ha first or giving in and going to visit Mi Reina...

    I decide to focus on Ha and make my way to the location where she is being held captive in a cell. Without a doubt, she is encircled by a formidable barrier that was crafted by one of the witches.

    I say, "Hello once more," as I make my way to the chair that is positioned against the wall outside of her istion cell.

    It''s me, Rey. Why am I in this position? She inquires with a furious expression on her face.

    "I think you f*****g know why, so why don''t you start speaking the full fucking truth?"

    "I have never not spoken-"

    I force my foot to bash against the bars, causing the sound of metal ttering to reverberate down the corridor. At that moment, the crawler starts bellowing once more. More falsehoods, please! I went to you and questioned you, and you admitted that you were lying! I am unable to tell you a lie since you are the Rey Carmesi! Sincerely, I responded to it!

    I get to my feet, my eyes zing with excitement as I move closer to the bars. Are you sure? You mentioned that I must the Ash Stone in order to exert control over them or else they will be able to destroy my world if I do not tame them.

    It is true that you do, but what I meant to convey was that if you do not have it, you are not as powerful as you may be. Until you have shown that you are more powerful than them, they will not be entirely at your mercy. You are able to uncover your authentic self with the use of the Ash Stone.

    "I am familiar with the way witches operate. I can''t believe you''re twisting your words. I growl at you.

    In response, she jerks her head and flinches. It would not be that silly of me to do so. I am aware of the things that you are capable of doing. You have not been misled by me. You are going toprehend what I am referring to once you have located the Ash Stone. Her head is bowed, and I frown in response.

    Although she did not quite state that, it is true. Hugo was the one who made the statement that I will be in debt to them...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 33

    -KATALEYA ~

    "You are my f*****g life, Mi Amor, so please wake up so I can breathe again."

    The whisper of the man I love with every particle of my body and soul. Enrique needs me. I fight through the haze that has been lifting steadily, grappling to wake up.

    I feel a teardrop on my cheek, one that feels like a drop of refreshing coolness in this ce. And just like a pleasant breeze, the fog is pushed away. I open my eyes, seeing him turn his head away. kik¨¦...

    I reach up with one hand; the pain is pretty much gone, but I feel so exhausted.

    I gently touch his cheek. He tenses, turning back sharply to me, his heart racing, his eyes full of raw emotion.

    "Enrique..." I whisper.

    "You''re awake. Fuck, you''re awake."

    He slides off the bed and drops to his knees beside the bed, cupping my head as he kisses my cheeks and forehead before pulling me into his chest. 1

    "I''m ok," I say softly, unable to stop my own tears as I clutch onto his shirt. Reaching up, I cup his face. "Are you?" 1 "Now I am," he replies softly, his voice thick with emotions. Then his lips are on mine. Pleasure dances through me as he kisses me like a man starved.

    A kiss that consumes me entirely. I gasp as his tongue flicks mine, realising the sparks are even more intense than before. I marked him...

    I smile as I kiss him harder, relishing in those tingles, the way his lips feel against mine, the way his hands feel on me, the way he tastes, the way he smells. Everything that I desire, and I can never get enough.

    In his arms, in his embrace, I''m finally home.

    He breaks away when I gasp for air. But he doesn''t stop, leaning down he begins ravishing my neck with kisses; passionate, sensual, with a hint of pain when he sucks on my neck.

    My core clenches and I pull back slightly and tug him down with me until he gets on the bed, straddling me as he kisses my neck and up my jaw.

    He groans and I hear him inhale deeply.

    "Kik¨¦..." I moan, knowing he can smell my arousal, my cheeks flush, but right now I don''t care. 1

    "Fuck, Mi Amor... you need to rest," he groans as he pulls back breathing heavily, and I can''t help but giggle when I see the prominent tent in his grey sweats. 1

    "I hope you get to rest with that," I tease as I sit up. He smirks slightly before he caresses my face, kissing me softly before he presses his forehead to mine. "Lo siento..."

    I frown as I look at him. "Don''t apologise for something that wasn''t you," I say softly.

    He looks into my eyes, and I can see the pain in them. "Promise me that you won''t be so reckless again. How can you do that? Don''t you realise there''s no point in protecting me? Because if there''s no you, there is nothing left for me..." His words send my heart thrumming.

    He closes his eyes as he drops onto the narrow bed beside me and gently lifts me onto hisp. My cheeks burn when I rub against his manhood. I sit sideways, snuggling into him as he buries his head into my neck.

    Neither of us speaks, the silence and each other''s embrace speaking volumes more than any words could.

    "What happened after?" I ask after a moment. As much as I want to enjoy thefort, I need to know.

    He sighs heavily as he kisses my neck once more and lifts his head, he looks tired.

    "Well... aside from being a failure, we lost two from my pack..."

    My heart clenches as he continues to tell me exactly what happened after I fell unconscious. Mama is here too, Hugo is missing. He tells me what Benigno told him. Raihana and Delsanra said they had some answers but hadn''t shared what they had learned yet. They weren''t at the pack house when things went down. He tells me everything, right up until he uses a magicalpass to help him find the Ash Stone.

    "... went to the waterfall with your sister''s annoying mate. And I found the Ash Stone," he whispers.

    My eyes widen. "You did?" I breathe.

    "Yeah, and you will be pretty surprised to learn what it is," he murmurs, kissing my cheek before reaching into his pocket and pulling something out.

    The moment he holds it out and I see it, I freeze. "That''s..."

    "Yeah... and it''s the Ash Stone, as I predicted," he says smugly.

    I feel relieved that he found it and also overwhelmed. It is the ne I had made for him. 1

    Thank the Goddess he found it!

    "How is it the Ash Stone? It was a mere stone, my prettiest one, but still just a crystal."

    "I think we subconsciously manifest it, or the voice I heard said so."

    "A voice?"

    "Yeah, it sounded like a woman''s voice, but also not of this world. It said, ''for you chose it to be... now rise from the ashes, reborn, and lead your kind to victory!"" "Maybe a goddess with your abilities, I would say perhaps Hecate."

    "God''s don''t speak."

    "They do. My father once spoke to Selene."

    "The fuck he did. That shit doesn''t happen."

    "It does, my grumpy alpha." I giggle. My heart races as I stare at the ne I made him as a child. I reach for it before I pause. "May I?"

    "Of course, since when do you need to ask?" He passes it to me, and I look up at him, blushing.

    "Even when ites to your desserts in the fridge? So I can take them without asking?" I ask cheekily as I look at the stone that, although it looks the same as I remember it, I can feel the power thrumming from it.

    He chuckles lightly. "Of course, it''s all yours. After all, my dessert is right here," he murmurs, his fingers stroking my inner thighs, sending another sinful jolt through me.

    I blush lightly as I hold it out to him. "I will change the cord for a longer one, or maybe a chain might be better?" I ask him. He takes it and looks at me. "Whichever you prefer, Mi Amore," he says before his face bes serious. "You know I was not able to remove itpletely from you... the tendrils of darkness that had made their way into you... are you sure you feel alright?"

    "I do, you healed me enough," I say.

    "Not even fully... so it doesn''t count, and who knows what hold he still has on me..." he murmurs.

    "I will be fine. We will be fine. There is no way that the darkness can ever hurt me," I say softly. Although it has managed too many times, I refuse to voice that and let him worry further.

    What if Azarakh somehow brings me into his cavern? Will this somehow make things easier for him?

    I push away the fear that is threatening to creep into me, remembering that negative emotions only work in their favour.

    I am more concerned about Enrique than myself. I never wanted my love to be a weakness for him.

    His hold tightens on me, unable to reply to what I said as I see the pain and guilt on his face.

    "And I believe you can''t be controlled. You have the Ash Stone, you are the Crimson King, and you are the man wearing my mark. The mark of the Asheton Queen. He can''t touch you."

    "I don''t know, but what I do know, is he might be able to touch you," he murmurs, resting his head on top of mine. I ce my hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat.

    "It doesn''t matter. We will fight it, with everything we have. We are stronger than those monsters," I say determinedly. "Yeah," he answers, but the worry doesn''t fade. He strokes my arm, and although I do feel extremely tired and sleepy, I don''t want this moment to end. "Enrique?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Yeah?"

    "Will you be here tomorrow?" I whisper. The fear of him leaving me once again feels too much for my heart.

    "I will be here every single day, for as long as this heart beats." He promises. My eyes sting at the thought of him not being here. I hold on to him tightly. He adjusts the bed sheet before pulling it over us both and lies down with me in his arms. 2 "I love you," I murmur as he brushes my hair back.

    "And I fucking love you too..." he replies, gazing into my eyes, the intensity making me blush. "I''ve told someone to pass the message on to your family that you are awake. Do you want to see them now or leave it until tomorrow?"

    "No, I''ll see them tomorrow. It''s been such a long day for everyone, they need to rest."

    "I think your mother is possibly too worried to rest... she may feel better if she speaks with you," he says lightly, as if not wanting to show he''s concerned. 1

    He may not like Dad, but he is concerned about Mama''s feelings. 1

    I smile softly. "I''ll mind-link Mama," I whisper. Once again, it hits me that this is real. I''m in Enrique''s arms and he isn''t pushing me away. I hold on to him tighter, as if scared that this is a dream that will disappear. ''Mama?''

    ''Kataleya!'' Mama''s reply is instant, and I can hear the worry in her voice.

    ''I''m ok, Mama. Enrique healed me.''

    ''So, you arepletely ok?! Oh, thank the Goddess!''

    ''He said there was some that he couldn''t get out of me, but I feel ok, Mama. Please get some rest. You must be so tired!

    ''No, I''m alright. I''m so relieved to hear from you. I love you, Kat. Your dad will feel better knowing I''ve spoken to you. We love you.''

    ''I love you too, Mama. Tell Dad the same, I love him, I love you all!''

    I feel so emotional talking to Mama. ''I will. I saw your mark on him, it''s beautiful,'' she says gently, making me smile. But then I realise Enrique hasn''t said anything about it...

    ''Thank you, Mama. Goodnight.''

    ''Goodnight, my darling. I will see you in the morning, Mama replies before I end the mind-link and look at Enrique.

    "The mark, it''s healed," I say softly, trying to see it properly.

    His heart races as he turns his head slightly so I can get a better look. I reach up and touch it tenderly.

    "I haven''t seen it yet. I vowed I wouldn''t until you woke up," he says softly, now looking down at me. "It''s a mark I am not worthy of."

    "Hush, you are the only one I would ever want to wear my mark. You or no one."

    He caresses my face, cupping the side of my neck with his prosthetic, when I suddenly feel him throb against me and blush. "And that alone makes me think perhaps the gods don''t hate me so much," he whispers huskily. "I will see it tomorrow. Right now, I do not wish to let go of you. I know it''s beautiful, though. How can it not be?"

    I feel him throb against me again and giggle. I open my mouth ready to tease him when he shakes his head, narrowing his eyes.

    "Don''t you dare... You can''t me me when you are next to me. I want nothing more than to be buried inside of you. Now be a good girl, give me a kiss, and go to sleep," hemands huskily.

    "Yes, Papi..." I whisper teasingly, admiring that killer smirk that crosses his gorgeous face before I lean up, our lips meeting in a deep delicious kiss...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 34

    - KATALEYA ~

    My eyes flutter open, and I wonder what woke me as the sun has barely risen and I feel sofortable in his arms. I inhale my Enrique''s scent and smile happily. There is another knock on the door and I internally pout. I don''t want to get up. "It''s the doctor," Enrique says, his voice thick and so sexy as he kisses the top of my head before he sits up. Leaning over me, he brushes my hair off my face. "How are you feeling?" "Tired, but good," I reply, smiling softly.

    "You can go back to sleep once she''s checked you over," he replies, kissing my lips softly before reluctantly pulling away. Enter."

    I blush when he gets off the bed, and the tent in his pants is very obvious.

    "Enrique!" I whisper, motioning with my eyes to the front of his pants as the door opens. He nces down before shamelessly smirking.

    "And?" he asks cockily, making my cheeks heat up.

    I don''t reply as the doctor looks me over. "Luna Kataleya, I am Doctor Elena. I will just check your vitals."

    "Umm, I''m not Luna..." I nce at Enrique, wondering why she addressed me as Luna.

    "

    "Maybe you aren''t officially the Luna, but you have always been mine. Besides, I wear your mark and one day soon you will wear mine," Enrique says as Doctor Elena smiles up at me.

    "I think we all could see that the Alpha had chosen his Luna for quite a while now." She bows deeply to Enrique as if apologising for overstepping with her remark.

    "Before he could see it even!" Carlos'' voicees from the hallway, making me giggle.

    "Cabr¨®n, shut it!" Enrique growls.

    He smirks at me before he sits down in the armchair and once again my eyes take a peek at the front of his pants.

    How naughty and shameless.... it is clear he isn''t bothered that anyone can see he is rock hard, and even Doctor Elena is pretending not to have noticed it. I''m grateful for that. I would die if shemented on it! She now looks at me. "You must be hungry; I will have someone bring food-"

    "I''ve already told Sofia; she will bring food from the packhouse." Enrique cuts in.

    "Thank you anyway," I say to Elena politely. "I do want to shower, though. Am I able to leave the hospital soon?" "You may shower after I have done my checks. As for when you can leave, ideally I''d like you to stay for another day at least. We will perform a scan to see if the remnant of the... poison is left behind."

    "I think there is a little," Enrique says, now sitting forward, his eyes glowing gold. "And it''s deep within her."

    "We need water ced under the full moon..." I trail off when Enrique shakes his head.

    "That was the first thing the doctors tried. We also would have tried to let them bleed out, but it wasn''t the same. The poison or darkness - whatever you want to call it, was more like a sticky glue, you can say. It wasn''ting off, it was clinging to you and not budging. Some sentences are iplete if you are not reading this novel on Jo b n lb. Visit Job ni b. to read theplete chapters for free. I managed to burn most of it away, but some small pieces were embedded deep within you, almost fully merged with your internal organs." He frowns as he looks away.

    Whatever took ce is a mystery to me. The only thing thates to me is how sick and disgusted I felt when I realized that I was causing her pain. I felt resentment toward myself because I was unable to protect her and ensure that she was happy. Along with the rage I felt as I buried my teeth into her neck, I also felt this anger.

    I highlighted Rhea. Afterwards, it was followed by a pain that was unbearable, and then everything wentpletely nk. When I came to, I had the sensation that I had been drowning, and when I awoke, not only my hand, but also my prosthetic had buried its f*****g ws deep into Mi Reina''s hips. I have caused her pain. I was able to feel her internal organs against my fingers, and I could see the blood that was on my hands as well as on the floor around her, which was soaking her lovely garment. Despite the fact that she was in difort, she was just concerned about me. She had a paleplexion. I had managed to cause her pain once more, and she was solely concerned about my well-being.

    While I am leaving the hospital, I am observing the doctors and nurses discussing the amount of blood that she has lost, reading out her vital signs, and the physicians issuing orders to the nurses. I am feeling numb. It was difficult for me to part ways with her, but I am the leader of this pack, and my people are dependent on me as well. In spite of the fact that it will be challenging, she would want me to keep it in mind as well. I look away, which is a decision that is nearly as challenging as the one I made with Rhea.

    My stomach is in knots as I try to figure out what exactly took ce, from the moment I found myself losing consciousness until the moment I regained awareness.

    I was able to cause her pain by using the hand that she had made for me. After turning around, I began to cause her difort with it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alpha, we have two dead, seven with minor injuries, and one critical." As soon as I take my first steps outside of the hospital, one of my men remarks. "And the- your Luna, Rhea, is injured."

    I didn''t even feel the pack ties crack away when I lost two of my own... It makes me wonder what type of alpha I am if I wasn''t even in his own head and didn''t feel those pack links breaking. "Are the wounded at the hospital?"

    "Yes, all are, and they are being tended to."

    As Carlos makes his way over, I give him a nod. "Alpha, the Sris King has captured one of those monsters and is currently holding it, but he is asking if you are able to assist with creating a barrier."

    "Where are the witches?" As I am on my way back, I inquire. As long as we have a crawler in our possession, we ought to be able to obtain some answers, or at least I hope so.

    "I''m afraid they left before everything went south."

    When I hear something fall and turn sharply, I scowl because I realize that it is considerably further away than it sounded a moment ago. As I became aware that even the ground appeared to be clearer, my brows furrowed. Am I able to see more clearly? 3)

    At that point, I be aware of a minor throbbing sensation in my neck. As my heart elerates, I touch it ande to the realization that it is painful. I then nce at my fingers. "It''s already forming, and the pink in it looks good on you," Carlos says with a smile. "It''s already being formed."

    "What?"

    When Ie to aplete halt, my heart begins to pound.

    Not at all; this was not supposed to take ce at all. Despite the fact that I have not been able to provide her with anything, this neck was intended for my diosa and not for Rhea.

    "Rhea marked me?" In a sickly state, I inquire.

    Carlos appears perplexed, but he shakes his head in response. "Not at all, Alpha. It was Kataleya who did it."

    While I am standing there staring at him in shock, his words continue to reverberate in my thoughts.

    I was targeted by Katalya. It is my God...

    When he realized that I was unaware of the situation, he began to drift off, "That''s how the Crawler King was forced to leave your body..."

    Kataleya was attempting tomunicate with me, but I was so concerned about her that I was unable to even pay attention to a single word that she was saying.

    With my eyes ming, I say, "Let''s get this crawler caged," and I mean it. My ability to return to the side of the reina that I do not deserve will be elerated by the speed with which I am able to get this pack in order. I am aware that I am unable to survive without her, despite the fact that I do not deserve her. A box containing ice and lightning, two elements that are blended together, is where the crawler can be found in the hallway. I am impressed.

    It hisses and makes an effort to shy away from the light that is emanating from the deadly lightning, but it still asionally dares to bang and push against it. After that, it hisses and makes an attempt to try to escape via various crevices, but it is unsessful. Royce''s prison is a remarkable facility...

    "I found him lurking when they all tried to get away," Royce replies, his eyes shining with a beautiful blue color as he continues to fortify his barrier.

    My head nods. "How do you think your ice will hold against my fire?" After what I did to Kataleya, I whisper my question to them, feeling embarrassed to even be in front of them at this moment. 3)

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 35

    ~ ENRIQUE ~ Her heart thunders before her eyes well up as she stares at the mark that is imprinted on my neck. I want to see it too. Wanting to know how it looks, to see her im upon me.

    We enter the bathroom, and I kiss her lips softly before cing her on the floor. I switch the shower on, and unlike the packhouse, there is warm water here. I will need to make sure we have warm water everywhere since My Diosa loves a hot bath, even if I believe cold showers are better.

    I turn to the sink, looking at the mirror above it and tilt my head to look at my mark. It''s perfection. A mark that clearly personifies her.

    There''s a white moon, with a crown and sword in front of it, a cherry blossom branch goes across the top past the hilt of the sword. There are scattered cherry blossom petals behind it. A faint hint of pink glow emits from behind the moon and there''s a white long double hexagon shape surrounding the branch, crown, and sword.

    My heart races as I stare at it.

    The realisation that I am marked hits me. Marked by the woman I love...

    How did I get so lucky?

    Emotions threaten to consume me, and to hide it I turn to her.

    "Well, I never thought I''d ever wear anything pink," I say mockingly, looking down at her, she pouts.

    "It''s only a few flowers..." she says, sounding fucking cute.

    I smirk. "For you, I could wear pink every day," I say, wrapping my arms around her from behind. "It''s beautiful, Mi Amor, just like the diosa who gave it to me.

    "}

    She looks at us in the mirror and I have to admit we look perfect together. She fits so well in my arms. 1

    She smiles softly as she gazes into my eyes.

    "One day soon, I will mark you too," I promise her. She looks up at me, her heart skipping a beat, and my attention dips to those pretty plush lips.

    "Soon?"

    "As much as I want to mark you right now, I''m not sure it would be safe. Not when I don''t know what kind of hold he has on me."

    She turns in my arms and shakes her head. "I don''t know about me either... he''s able to take me to his crypt... somehow..." Just the thought of him harming her again makes my grip on her tighten. I lean down, kissing her deeply. She kisses me back before I pull back. "We''re going to figure it out, because this time we will work together," I say quietly.

    She nods and I brush her hair back. "Nowe, let''s get you showered. I have to go soon to take care of a few things, but your mother will be here to keep youpany."

    "OK." She cups my face, kissing me again. Mi Reina is selfless; I can tell from the way she''s holding on to me she doesn''t want me to go, but at the same time she knows I have things to do and doesn''t want to stop me.

    His words, "Only one way to find out," are delivered with a hint of a snicker that I do not return. When I flip my palm and form a barrier over his, it is one that is all fire and magic. My eyes are zing with excitement.

    In spite of the loud shrieksing from the crawler, I continue to move forward, making sure that my fire jail epasses all sides, including the earth beneath it. This is to ensure that he does not escape or attempt to escape by digging his way out. Keep me up to speed on Kataleya, Doctor Elena, said the patient.

    I concur, Alpha. So I will. Her vital signs are stable, and she is well on her way to recovery.

    "That''s good. "I want to make sure that she has everything that she requires," I respond, severing the mental connection with her.

    By inflicting such cruelty on Kataleya, the crawler pendejo has merely made this horrible situation more personal. The shite is going to end now. 1.

    In what amount of time will the lights be turned back on? I inquire in a direct manner through the mind-link.

    With regard to it, Alpha, they have ripped through the wire in a number of different locations. It is currently being worked on by us.

    "Where is Kataleya?" Sk has a question for me.

    "At the hospital," I respond to her. While she continues to gather up the tables and chairs that had fallen over when whatever the heck broke out, she gives a slight nod and nces at the door, but she does not leave the room. To this day, I am not aware of theplete picture. As Liam tells Royce, "I''m going to contact the others," Royce is taken aback. When he takes his phone out of his pocket and looks down, he gives me a quick glimpse before turning his attention back to me.

    "She has made a great deal of sacrifices for you. Do not do her any further harm than you have already done, or else you will, like many of us, continue to feel bad and regret what you have done. However, by that time, it will be far as farte. He continues by saying, "And although I am certain that you already feel guilty about it, please do not make it any worse."

    After uttering such remarks, he walks by me, and I frown while looking towards the future. Skes over to me as Royce moves away to do something across the room. Royce gives me a pat on the shoulder before crossing the room.

    "Don''t be too hard on yourself about things. As someone who has been in your shoes, I can tell you that there are times when it is eptable to not be as critical of oneself. Everyone who cares about us willprehend. She has always loved you, Kat has marked you, and she marked you. Her existence has always revolved around you, and it will continue to do so for the rest of her life. Love like that does not simply disappear with time. What she says in a low voice is, "Just treat her like the queen that she is."

    Her words strike a chord within me, even though I have my doubts about whether or not she understands them. She is not not in error.

    It is my intention to treat her with the utmost respect, but her uncle is absolutely right. I am not going to forgive myself.

    As the lights begin to flicker, I look up and notice that they are turning back on, which causes the crawler to hiss.

    We are going to have to relocate it to a different location. I tell Royce, "I''ll spend some time working on something," and then I turn to Benigno and Antonio and signal for them toe along with us.

    As Sk is leaving, I overhear her saying, "I''m going to the hospital to be with Kat," and then she goes. Exactly at that moment, a woman walks up to me.

    Mypanion is in a tremendous deal of difort. He sustained an injury. In what way is he going to be better?

    "The water of the moon. All of the patients are receiving the appropriate care, and we had enough of supplies stacked up following the most recent attacks. In response to the woman who appears to be pregnant, I tell her that he will be OK. As she nods and fights back tears, she "Thank you, Alpha."

    says.

    It was not possible for Alpha''s family to be present tonight. He was one of the deceased. Would you be willing to inform them of his passing on your own? He asks me, Jose. "If you''re up to it, I could do it if you-"

    I would rather be alone myself. I say in a low voice, "I owe them something that much." "I want to see those whom we lost tonight."

    Killed while I stood there doing nothing but standing there.

    Jose gives a slight nod. I am very pleased, Alpha. I''ll take you to the bodies as soon as the crawler has been dealt with.

    "Ok. Alpha Royce, shall we?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    A nod is given by the other man, and he moves forward; but, before we can even begin to exin how we will aplish this, the Rossi witch whispers from behind us.

    "Let me assist you with it. I apologize for beingte.

    He mutters to himself, "Remember, if you try anything, this body will feel it, not I," and he is really serious about it.

    What is it?

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 36

    ~ KATALEYA ~

    Oh no, he''s serious! I give him my best doe-eyed pleading expression, but he simply smirks, not falling for my poor cutesy face.

    "I''m an Alpha King. I''m not going to leave through a f*****g window like a pathetic loser. A real man does nothing he''s ashamed of, and I for one feel nothing but satisfied with what we''ve done, Mi Amor."

    His words make my heart skip a beat, but no no no! There can''t be excitement when everyone is out there!

    I decide to change tactics and muster up my most angry face, but he simply chuckles as he switches the shower off, taking hold of my chin and kissing my lips before he grabs a towel and a bathrobe, passing me the bathrobe before he towels my hair for me. I slowly put on the bathrobe, blushing as I admire him as he takes care of my hair.

    He then dries himself roughly and I can''t help but check him out fully. It''s so naughty of me, but I like seeing him naked... He has a very nice bottom, too.

    He chuckles slightly. "As much as I don''t mind you enjoying the view, I don''t think you''d appreciate me walking out like this," he says, pulling on his grey sweatpants again. I watch as he turns to me, his wet curls falling over his forehead.

    "I wasn''t looking at you," I lie, pouting as I quickly look away. My gaze falls on the window, and a sudden thoughtes to me. I can just say I went for a walk! "I''ll take the window then."

    "I don''t think that delicious booty would fit..." he snickers, and I look down at my body, touching my booty cheeks. "You''re calling me fat? Fine, I will make it fit," I whisper, furrowing my brow as I move to the tiny window that is above the toilet. But before I can even take more than two steps, I''m spun around and pulled into his arms, making my eyes widen at the sudden move.

    "I''m simply saying it won''t fit. I like a girl who has meat; now, we will step out together. I''ll make sure no one says anything to you," he says, taking hold of my hand and heading to the door. I stop and look up at him. "Really?" I whisper.

    "Yes, but I don''t think your mother will care. She will be more busy fussing over you now that you are awake."

    I nod slowly, wondering who else is out there, and when Enrique opens the door I look around nervously, spotting Mama, Uncle Liam, Raihana and Delsanra.

    "Kat!" Mama says as she stands up and, despite my tomato red cheeks, she rushes over to me and hugs me tightly. I dare not look at the other three as I simply hug Mama tightly.

    "I''m ok, Mama."

    "I''m so relieved that you are, my angel. I was so worried. You look well, thank the Goddess! I''m so happy about that!" she says, cupping my face.

    "Definitely look well," Raihana says lightly, and I nce over at her as she gives me a wink.

    "Good to see you awake, Kat," Uncle says as he hugs me too, then Del and Ri give me a hug just as the door opens.

    "Kat!" Sk enters with Royce and Ahren just behind her, and I hug her tightly.

    It''s a relief to be awake and well.

    "She''s not entirely out of the woods yet, there are still remnants of the darkness left, which we will remove with the help of the medical team to locate the infected areas," Enrique says as someone brings in arge tray of food. "Would you like some refreshments brought in for the visitors, Alpha?" the nurse asks Enrique, who nods, frowning slightly as he watches Royce hug me.

    He isn''t jealous, is he? He can''t possibly be because of Royce.

    "d to see you''re up," Royce says, and I smile up at him.

    The nurse leaves, and Mama and Enrique both motion for me to sit down and eat. And I will surely eat! My tummy hurts from the hunger!

    "Enrique, you eat too," I say. He simply takes a slice of toast and bites into it.

    "I need to leave for a while, as I have to deal with the opening that the chupacabras are entering from, but you said you had some information?" Enrique asks, now looking over at Raihana.

    "Sure, maybe I should give a disimer that I may have used the wrong means to get this information, so anyone who finds it morally wrong should maybe not hear this," Raihana replies as she crosses her arms. 2 Mama frowns, and I look up too.

    "I think the majority of us have done that at some point," Sk adds. "What''s going on, Ri?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I''m curious too. She sounds almost upset. But the rise of power I sense from Uncle makes me look at him sharply, realising instantly the tension is between him and Raihana.

    "I guess I''ll sit this one out. I''ll take the time to submit a report," he says, his voice sounding colder than I have ever heard it. "Whoa," Mama says, her eyes shing and I see the edge in them that I have heard about but rarely ever seen. Mama is gentle, but she is not someone to mess with. "How about we deal with this like adults... Del? Do you know what''s going on?"

    "Liam, I think you should stay. Ri,e on, hun. It''s a long story, Kiara," Delsanra says, ncing at Ahren, who simply sits back as if readying himself for the show. 2

    I look over at Enrique, who looks at the others, his eyes sharp as he remains silent, as if assessing the situation.

    "Like I said, Kiara, I used dark magic to get some information-"

    "Necromancy," Uncle adds quietly. "Since you brought this up again."

    "Weren''t you going to, with Uncle and Rayhan?" Raihana shoots back.

    "Guys..." Delsanra says, ncing at me, Sk and Ahren.

    Enrique nces at the time, sighing in exasperation. "I really don''t have f*****g time to waste, so if you can put all your bullshit behind yourselves, grow the f**k up and get on with it. Let''s do it, because I have things I need to do," he says, his voice sounding cold and arrogant. 2 "Excuse me," Uncle says as he walks to the door.

    "Liam, please. Stay. We are a team, we are on the same side." Mama tries to reason as she blocks Uncle Liam''s path as she looks at Raihana. "What exactly did you do?"

    "It was me. I performed dark magic to gain answers from a dead witch. I summoned her," Delsanra exins, making my eyes widen.

    "Nice. Why not continue to bring more darkness to this ind? It''s already got enough issues, including me," Enrique mutters, his eyes shing. My heart thuds as I realise he''s angry now. "You cannot go around and do shit like that without my consent." 1 "Enri-" I try, but I''m cut off by Raihana.

    "I told her to do it. You are all blowing this way out of proportion! I get it, I won''t do it again."

    Royce sighs, "Alright let''s calm down, it''s done, we can''t-"

    He''s cut off when Uncle speaks. "That is until the need arises once more and the same thing happens, right?"

    "Liam, I know it''s wrong but-" Mama begins.

    "I''m out of here. Step aside Kia," Uncle warns. He nces back at me, a silent apology in his warm blue eyes.

    I blink away my tears as they all continue arguing. It makes me uneasy. I don''t like it.

    Mama steps aside, but Sk blocks Uncle''s path, trying to get him to stay. Enrique is getting irritated as he keeps ncing at the time. 1

    Royce and Mama are trying to diffuse the matter.

    Raihana is upset, and Delsanra is trying to defend her.

    Uncle is quietly asking Sk to let him leave, but she''s refusing to do so.

    Ahren is simply watching it all, his face unreadable.

    It hurts.

    Why is my family arguing?

    It scares me.

    We are meant to be one. Why is this scene terrifying me?

    Together, we are strong.

    Separate we are weak...

    My heart thuds as I nce at Enrique, who now curses. Annoyance is clear in his voice.

    "Enough..." I whisper, my eyes zing. No one hears me. "I said enough!" I m my hand against the table, making the tray of food rattle as silence falls across the room, my aura swirling around the room like a cool nket.

    Mama nces at me. "Kataleya, one moment, I''m sorting-"

    "I do fucking apologise, Queen Luna, but I''m going to stop you right there. Because on this ind, Kataleya is the Queen." Enrique''s voice is dangerous, his aura exuding from him in waves. "If she is saying enough is f*****g enough to you all, that means enough. So all of you sit the f**k down and let''s get down to this shit without you all behaving like cabrones!" Silence falls as I stare at Enrique, blinking. The sound of birds chirping outside fills the silent room and I slowly bite into my cake as all eyes turn on me.

    Oh no, I didn''t mean for everyone to look at me.

    "Mi Amor," Enrique begins as he folds his arms, those gorgeous liquid gold eyes burning into mine. A sexy smirk crosses his lips as he speaks the next words. "The f*****g room is yours."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 37

    - KATALEYA ~

    I swallow slowly, needing a moment to gather my opinion. I want to be fair, and I won''tpromise my beliefs, but at the same time I feel like I understand all of their points of views.

    I ce my spoon down, tugging my bathrobe a little tighter around me, although there''s not much fabric to cover my boobs properly. I sigh softly as I look at everyone in this room. "May I speak until I''ve said everything I need to? With no interruptions?" I ask.

    Before anyone can reply, Enrique speaks. "I''d like to see who f*****g denies you that. You''re in charge, Mi Amor, remember that."

    I blush, feeling all eyes on me as Mama smiles.

    My Papi is so sweet. I nce up at him, our eyes meeting and I try not to hide my face, instead let my hair curtain my face for a second before I stand up.

    "I''m going to start at the beginning, so be patient with me. We have been struggling for answers. The fear of not knowing what might happen to Enrique has made not only me worried, but all those who love me. We would get one answer, but it''ll be apanied by another three questions. How do we keep up?"

    I look at Raihana before turning to my uncle. "I love you both dearly. I can''t ever pick one over the other." I smile at them before I go over to Uncle Liam and take his hand in mine. This book has many missing chapters and scenes if you''re not reading it on [J] obn I b. c,[o] m ."Uncle, from all our family, I often feel like you and I are very simr. The way we think, our opinions, they are often identical." 1

    Uncle gives me a small smile as he tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear. "I sense that ''but''ing," he whispers, kissing my forehead.

    I smile up at him and shake my head. "I''m not finished." I look around at everyone and smile at Sk, who is in Royce''s arms, as he holds her from behind.

    Light and Dark.

    "Uncle''s fear here isn''t his ideals though, because some of us have darkness within us, some of our essence contains darkness. It''s how you use it that defines you. Dad has darkness within him, Sky, Del, Enrique..." I look at him and smile.

    "It is the basis of their being, but that does not make them evil. That darkness has been used for good, just as Dad and Sky fight that rage and darkness that is evesting within them. Delsanra has dark magic from her roots, but she is one of the purest, selfless people I have ever met. Despite everything she''s been through, where she could have turned to the dark side and destroyed all who hurt her, she didn''t, because she is not evil."

    I smile gently at Delsanra before continuing. "That darkness won''t go away. Ever. But they control it, use their strength and abilities to protect others." I take a deep breath and look down at my hands.

    There is no rule book on right and wrong. What I am saying is what I truly feel.

    "Uncle was once cursed by a god, the very same god that has blessed Royce." I smile at both men. "Yet when Mama first told me that story about Uncle''s curse, I felt... as if many were too harsh on him for the actions influenced by a curse. I feel..." I take a shaky breath and look at Sky and Enrique. "You have both been influenced by darkness at some point, but everyone understands that. Dad, hemitted many wrongs, but he''s forgiven and understood."

    I lick my lips before continuing. "I personally feel because Uncle''s trial - his curse involved other loved one''s surrounding him. And because of that, he was treated harsher than Dad, Sky, or Enrique ever will. We be blind when ites to our loved ones. But although he was treated harsher than others who have wronged, I feel it''s what has made him the person he is. A person who is steadfast in his beliefs. I believe that is why he is so worried for Raihana."

    I look at Uncle, whose face is emotionless, but even as he fights to keep his heartbeat regr, the twitch in his jaw is enough to tell me, I have the right gist. No- I am right.

    I can feel it.

    I once again take his hand and give it a gentle squeeze, wanting to take away his pain. Unlike everyone else, he never voiced how other people''s treatment hurt him too, ming himself for a curse in the hands of a god. And because he didn''t, he just kept it inside and smiled. My heart aches as Uncle looks into my eyes, a glimmer of emotion in them before he smiles.

    Once again, trying to act as if nothing is wrong.

    "When ites to loved ones, we can often be blinded, and Ri is our queen. She is the first Rossi daughter, who has gone through so much that I do believe no one wants to upset her."

    I nce at Raihana, who frowns slightly, but she remains quiet. I then look up at Uncle. "I know Raihana may have acted impulsively, but when ites to our loved ones, we all tend to. Any of us would die for one another without thinking twice. What she did may have been dangerous and reckless, but her intentions were good. There was no malice or selfishness in her heart. I want you to know that," I whisper.

    Uncle sighs. "Yeah, I know that. I know Ri," he says quietly. "And... darkness grows. I just don''t want it to be a habit. It''s easy to give in to it, but this was not a life-and-death situation. I just felt it was too risky and wasn''t necessary."

    "And leaving without telling you probably only added to that concern. Right?" I push gently.

    Uncle nods and I look over at Mama, who gives me a small smile.

    "You know... Dad told me that the best tracker we have until this date is Rayhan. No one can beat him, and no onees close to his abilities. Dad also told me that he and Mama Red work really well together. He also told me that Uncle Liam and Ri work really well together and it''s why he often puts them on missions together. You are both different, yet you both create a bnce together."

    I now walk over to Raihana and hug her tightly. But before I can speak, I suddenly feel an overwhelming sense of pain. Her pain, it''s eating up at her deep inside, bottled away tightly.

    My heart races as I realise I can feel it. Feel every ounce of her anguish and pain. It hurts, the emotions surge and I simply want to protect her.

    Somehow, I''m sensing their deepest pain.

    How is that possible?

    She hugs me back and I caress her back, wanting to open that bottle of poison and take away some of it from her. To take away the hurt, the rage, the fear, the grief.

    She suddenly pulls away, looking at me sharply. I smile gently at her, pretending I didn''t somehow look into her soul. Because I''m sure I did.

    "Ri, what you and Del did was for me. And I love that Del has your back no matter what. I know for a fact, Zu and Sky would do the same for me." I smile, ncing at Delsanra who stands a few feet away. "A friendship like that is rare and beautiful. I appreciate what you did for me, Ri."

    I cup her face. "I truly do, but would it be all right not to share what you learned? I''d feel it would be selfish and wrong. I do appreciate what you did, but I want to refuse that information because I believe we should avoid using something that is forbidden. "If you don''t want to know, I won''t repeat it," she says quietly.

    I smile at her and hug her once more, feeling all eyes on me as I move to Delsanra.

    "There are reasons why necromancy is forbidden, isn''t there? Ri?" I ask, looking over at my cousin, who seems to be discreetly wiping a tear.

    "Yes, because it''s hical. It defies the veryws of life and death. Something only a god should have the power to do. When we perform necromancy, we are disturbing those who have passed..." she trails off as she exchanges looks with Delsanra. "And often casting their souls into thend of the unknown. No longer able to return to the afterlife, or in some cases leave them delving here on earth. There''s a lot of... risks, many unknown," she mutters, looking down. 1

    I nod, but before I can continue, Ahren speaks. "May I?"

    "Yes, of course," I answer, looking at the young man who looks serious as he stares right back at me...This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 38

    - KATALEYA ~

    "Necromancy is one of the deadliest abilities one can possess. One that no one on this earth should ever have been given ess to. It doesn''t just raise the dead. It twists the very basis of reality. It callously tears at the veil between life and death. Those who practice it aren''t just summoning spirits. They, like Mama said, rip the spirits from eternal rest, warping their very essence into something vile and inhumane. The dead do not return as they were, but as hollow, tormented shadows, bound by the twisted will of the necromancer." His eyes seem to darken as he speaks, making the room suddenly feel colder. His voice sounding deeper... "And with each stolen soul, a price must be paid, with blood, sanity, or worse, with your own soul. The magic itself festers like a sickness, corrupting all it touches, and dragging its wielder deeper into madness. It is said that the more onemands death, the closer onees to bing part of it. Until they, too, are enved by forces beyond the grave, cursed to roam the void, neither living nor truly dead. To practice necromancy is to gamble with one''s own soul and beliefs, and it is a wager no one wins." He blinks and I shiver, the temperature of the room seeming to return to normal. "Ahren..." Del says.

    He gives her a smile, one that is an attempt at the one he usually does, but one that feels... different. Feels... older.

    "That was depressing, but it''s the dark truth. I know my opinion doesn''t matter, but I do agree with Kataleya on this one. Rules are there for a reason, and I think such magic should never be used, even if it is by themands of our leaders. I bet Leo would agree." He stretches, yawning, before he settles back against the wall and closes his eyes. "I''m sleepy..."

    "Thank you, Ahren." His words weigh heavily on the room. "Does anyone want to say anything?" I ask.

    Uncle and Delsanra shake their heads.

    "No, you covered that perfectly, and Ahren too," Mama says.

    "I want to say something... Well, two things," Raihana says. "First of all, Del, I''m sorry. In all that was happening, I selfishly forgot the impact on you. I know you will say there''s nothing to forgive, so I''m going to make it up to you." Her words end in a whisper as she hugs Delsanra tightly. "Thank you for looking out for me. But babe, you need to do that without it being an expense to yourself. I''m sorry."

    I smile as I watch them talk quietly, turning away to give them a moment.

    "Can I just say I''m a big fan?" Sk says to me. "You are awesome at this queen thing."

    "Not really." I blush. "But thank you."

    "Words well spoken," Royce adds.

    I walk over to Enrique, looking up at him shyly. It''s his approval I want the most. Our eyes meet and I can see the pride in them, without him even needing to say anything. My heart skips a beat, and I wrap my arm around his waist. He hugs me tightly, and I let out a little squeak when he squeezes my booty cheek. I keep my burning face buried in his chest, hoping no one saw, but I swear I heard a snicker.

    Sk... that girl.

    "Liam." I hear Raihana begin. "I guess I owe you an apo-"

    "No need. It''s all good," Uncle replies.

    "You know it''s hard for me to apologise, so just take it. I''m sorry."

    I pull away from Enrique in time to witness Uncle nod as he gives her a smile, and she returns it with one of her own.

    There now, I''m d that''s all sorted!

    "You''re good at this," Enrique says quietly, looking down at me before he bends down and kisses my lips. I blush as I melt into his kiss. The way he holds me, the way he kisses me... it''s perfect. Pleasure dances through me as I get lost in him until I hear a click of a camera, shyly pulling away and look over at Sk who winks at me.

    "Sorry, I had to. Zu is missing out."

    Enrique frowns as Royce kisses her shoulder. "You get used to it," he speaks.

    "I don''t think I will," he growls before he turns to me. "I better head out; I''ll be back as soon as I am done."

    "Ok," I nod, watching as he lets go of me and turns, taking a piece of fruit from the breakfast tray. But it''s at that moment that I notice something. On his perfect chiselled back, where I must have identally scratched him lightly in the shower, is a fresh cut, one that looks as if it was just made right this second.

    My stomach plummets as I stare at it. The wounds I inflict heal at different rates depending on the person... The more darkness they hold within them, the longer it takes to heal, and that scratch barely nicked the surface... meaning Azarakh still has a powerful hold on him.

    He turns to look at me, concern clear on his face. "Mi Amor?"

    Can he see and hear everything through his eyes?

    I smile and shake my head. "I''m ok, let''s deal with everything quickly," I say, wrapping my arms around his neck tightly. He holds me tightly, caressing my back for a moment before he nods at the rest and heads to the door. "Make sure you rest until the scan is done," he says to me.

    "I''lle with you; you''re going to the beach?" Ahren asks him.

    "Yes, I could do with your help," Enrique replies, making Ahren grin.

    "Of course," he says as Enrique leaves the room and he follows. "I hope you weren''t too hard on your men for allowing me to help. I didn''t really give them a choice..." The door shuts, muting out Ahren''s voice.

    Mama looks at me. "What happened, Kat? You look pale."

    "The darkness is within him still."

    "How do you-" Mama begins.

    "A scratch I made hasn''t healed..." I murmur.

    "As we feared." Raihana sighs.

    "So, the marking didn''tpletely dispel it," Royce muses.

    "Are we all not going to ask how that scratch was made?" Sk adds slyly. "I mean, we all knew you two were in the shower..." 5 "Sk!" I blush.

    "Sky, don''t tease her," Mama chuckles.

    I shake my head, making sure not to look at any of them directly. "But no, I think marking him just gave Enrique some

    strength to fight it, but it didn''t help much."

    "What ifpleting the marking..." Sk trails off, shaking her head. "That could be risky."

    I nod slowly. "It might help, or it might make things worse. We have to wait it out. For now. There''s still a risk that Azarakh will try to use me."

    "Sounds fair." Delsanra agrees.

    "Ok, so we need to locate Hugo," I say.

    "Location spells, or just tracking him might help. I''m on it," Delsanra says.

    "I''ll join her," Royce offers.

    I nod. "I feel he is an important part of all of this."

    "Yeah, definitely. Azarakh is the goal. Once he''s defeated, I think the rest of the crawlers will not be an issue," Sk says. 1 "Mm, we will need to draw him out," Uncle says.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah, I agree, but that means we need to find a way to separate them. Kat''s mark is helping keep him at bay, but who knows how long for." Sk taps her chin thoughtfully.

    "I feel like the Blood Moon will y a huge part," Mama adds quietly.

    We fall silent for a moment before I frown slightly. "There are no what ifs anymore. We are doing this. Can someone call Jose and Carlos?"

    Uncle nods before he leaves and tells someone outside. Once they arrive, I begin my n of action. This is a mission and there''s a deadline. There is no ying anymore, we don''t know everything, but that''s ok. We will work with what we know and keep looking for

    more answers.

    "The answer to destroying him will be found. The main thing is working together and in sync. Chaos breaks out and then there''s no order. Enrique may not be able to take charge, so I will. We need to work as one. Ok, this is what we''re going to do..." Brushing my hair back, I pick up my medical file, flip it over and begin drawing on the back of it.

    I begin filling them in as I draw a map. "We will prepare for the approaching Blood Moon; something tells me it is the night everything will happen. The pack will be bathed in light, save one spot. It will appear to be a random spot, one that won''t look dangerous at all. But it will be there that we will trap Azarakh."

    "Do you think he''ll show again?" Carlos asks.

    "I know he will surface again; he wants to take over Enrique and I have a gut feeling that he will be strongest on the Blood Moon. Jose, are the wires all covered? We will need light."

    "Yes, the electrical wires are all covered. No one will be able to get to them. Security will be armed to the max and there will be escape paths for everyone, but no one wille in blind this time. Everyone will be aware of the high chance of an attack," Jose answers. "Children, elderly and any others who are vulnerable will be kept safe."

    "I''ll also cast some spells, so the entire ce will be bathed in light created by magic," Raihana adds.

    "Also, we can put up barriers to the premises for the children and other vulnerable pack members," Delsanra says.

    I nod, "Sounds good. So, we try to bring him here." I circle a spot on my rough drawing. "And when he''s here, this is the spot we have traps prepared. Including magic ones, and some others. If we create the perfect cage of bright light, he has to remain within it." I continue.

    Everyone nods as Raihana offers to get a n of spells into ce right away. Whilst Delsanra works on finding Hugo. Mama will work with the staff and Carlos to get the pack ready. Sk will assess the area and have traps put into ce. She will be the one to lure Azarakh/Enrique to that spot. She''s fast, lithe and favoured by a goddess.

    So is Royce, but he will be pretending to be busy elsewhere. We want Azarakh to underestimate Sk. As for me, it''s time I did my part too...

    There''s a knock on the door and I look up to see Doctor Elena standing there looking surprised at the number of people in here.

    "I never realised the Luna had so many visitors, please let her rest. Now we need to take you for your scan. It''s vital we do this as soon as possible. The scan will take a little time, and then I''m hoping Alpha Enrique will be back by the time I''m done," she says briskly, despite the clear sign that she knows she''s in the presence of powerful people. She smiles politely to those who she passes, but she is a doctor and I am her priority.

    I nod. "Thank you, Doctor." I nce at the rest, and Sk waves her hand.

    "Get better soon. For now, we''ll work on this n."

    "Thank you everyone. We will seed and rid ourselves of this problem once and for all."

    A murmur of agreement passes through the crowd, and I leave the room with Doctor Elena. Although I''m assuming we have a few days until the Blood Moon, there is still the chance of the next attack happening sooner. Either way, we''ll be ready.

    And there will be no secrets from Enrique.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 39

    - ENRIQUE

    ~

    "Done," I say as I step back, lowering my hands, and the intense surge of magic I was using disappears. The tear in the veil is now surrounded by a double set of cages made from powerful steel, reinforced by magic. Each pir of metal is four times the size of my

    thigh. Each one is bolted and welded.

    I don''t know how, but using this poweres naturally. I look over at Ahren as we stand in the dome of air in the depths of the water that Benigno and Antonio had created.

    Ahren had sped things up greatly by transporting these. Even with magic, it wouldn''t have been easy to manoeuvre these to the bottom of the water.

    "Thank you for your help, kid," I say as I look at the barrier we have created.

    "No need to thank me. I wanted to help you," he says quietly.

    I c**k a brow. "You''re acting like you f*****g know me, or is it you wanted to help your cousin?" 3

    "No, I don''t know you yet. But you are with Kataleya now, so I will get to know you more," he answers, rubbing his hands together.

    I frown slightly as I observe him. He wants to say something more...

    "What is it that you are not telling me?" I ask.

    He looks up at me, his light grey eyes full of sorrow? Or I''m f*****g reading him wrong.

    "Don''t give me that pitiful look. The f**k is wrong with you? Are all of you Rossis weird as f**k?" I ask.

    He grins at that. "Yeah, we really are. But there is something that I wanted to tell you; the truth. Something I''d appreciate stays between us."

    I remain silent this time. He''s clearly struggling with it, and I know how that f*****g feels. Sometimes speaking your mind is one of the hardest things.

    "Fourteen years ago, when the battle against the Djinn that consumed your father took ce, it was my grandmother who was going to deliver the final blow to the Djinn and die in the process. Because only a demon can kill a demon without dying themselves..." his face bes serious, his eyes now meeting mine. "Do you know who delivered that final blow?"

    I look away. "The Lycan," I sneer. Although he isn''t a demon, even if he f*****g looks like one. It''s still a sore subject, even if I understand it. I still remember the moment he tore Padre''s heart from his chest. That memory will forever remain etched in my mind. This book has many missing chapters and scenes if you''re not reading it on [J] ob nib.c [o] m. He kneels down, picking up a shell from the seabed and examining it. "He did destroy your father''s body, forcing the Djinn from it, but the one who killed the Djinn was me."

    My heart skips a beat as I stare at the boy. I''m certain he isn''t even eighteen. "Demon? How are you a demon?"

    "It seems I somehow inherited more from my mother''s side."

    "It''s still impossible, you would have been a child."

    "Yeah... not that me, or this me, but future me." He winks at me, but the humour doesn''t reach his eyes. 2

    "What do you mean? Are you insinuating you can travel through time?" I ask sharply.

    "Is it so hard to believe?" he asks quietly.

    Frowning, I stare at him. "No, I guess not. Why are you telling me this?"

    "It''splicated, but I am sorry that I failed your father. I tried, twice, before that time to destroy the Djinn - to alter the future. To kill him, but I failed both times. The future has many possibilities, but I know you wille out of it victorious because you already have your goal. A life with Kataleya."

    I remain silent. He sounds far mature beyond his years for an uneasy moment. But at that moment he reminds me of Kataleya''s annoying brother.

    "You did your best. No need to apologise. You still saved my people, and I guess me, too. The Djinn was far too powerful and when a deal is made with the devil, it can''t be undone."

    "Correct. But he is gone, even if remnants of his power remain on thisnd," he murmurs.

    "Do you feel it?"

    "I do, but the longer Kataleya remains here, it will fade into non-existence."

    "Thank you, then I have nothing to worry about, because she''s mine now."

    He smiles wryly. "Or something like that. So, we cool?"

    "We were ''cool'' from the start. It seems once again you have helped us." I motion at the cages.

    "It''s more fun than sitting around or helping with the boring stuff." He shrugs.

    "True, but I must say that we do have something inmon."

    "That we are both handsome? I mean, you could pass as a Rossi."

    "Never, I look nothing like a Rossi cabr¨®n." I scoff.

    He smirks. "Sure."

    I frown at his sarcastic tone. "Don''t try to change the subject, cabr¨®n. What we have inmon is we hide our emotions. I hid what I felt behind my rage, and you hide yours behind your smile. One day you''ll find your reina, and maybe she will be able to help you ease the burden that sits upon your shoulders." 4

    His smile fades, and then he grins. "Maybe, but hopefully I won''t find her anytime soon. I''m too busy to deal with a woman who will make me work extra hard to please her. All I see is every woman wrapping their mate around their pinkie. It''s some strange magic that Selene has given them. I am certain of it." 3

    I chuckle at that before I frown. "Wait, no, that is not true when ites to all women. Kataleya does not have me wrapped around her finger."

    Does she?

    I try to think of everything and narrow my eyes. I need to keep an eye on it. I''m not f*****g whipped. 9

    "Sure," he says in the same mocking tone before he winks. "Adi¨®s."

    He disappears from before my eyes, and I look around, left with his words lingering in my mind. 1

    A man who can travel through time...

    An ability that is equally deadly and dangerous...

    I look upwards before motioning to the guardsmen, and feel the bubble be smaller as it pushes me up through the water until I can see the sun shining through the water.

    I break the surface, the air bubble popping and water hitting me on all sides, soaking me. I brush my wet locks off my forehead, shaking my head. The sun shines down, making the water glitter. Antonio and Benigno surface beside me as we walk out of the water, giving my men a nod.

    "It is done!"

    They all cheer before I head to my car, ready to return to Mi Amor. I''m sure her scan must beplete by now. Once I have eliminated all the darkness from within her, I hope she''ll feel better.

    Just the thought of how I''ll have to burn her insides makes my heart clench. It won''t be easy even if it is necessary. And I''ll pay a visit to Rhea.

    Twenty minutester, I''m at the hospital again. The scan was in progress, and they would be ready for me soon. I walk to Rhea''s room, stepping into the room where shey on the bed. It''s silent. Clearly, she hasn''t had any visitors, well it''s not like she has family. 1 I stand over her, pushing away the sliver of guilt.

    She saved Kataleya, and in my eyes, that means a lot. She may not have family, but this pack will be her family.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ''Carlos''

    ''Yes, Alpha.

    ''What are you doing? No doubt wasting time.''

    ''Not at all, I was helping! He replies, sounding a little hesitant.

    The cabr¨®n is always full of shit.

    I don''t bother asking him what he''s helping with as I look down at the woman on the bed. Her skin looks grey, and she''s clearly in some pain. The mark is still clearly not healed.

    ''When you finish,e keep Rheapany. I know she is not awake, but you have a mouth that''s always running. Put it to use.'' Imand.

    ''Yes, Alpha I mean, it''s going to take me a minute to get used to the fact that she is not evil. She scares me a little-''4

    ''Oi, pendejo! Just do as you''re f*****g told. And I told you to talk to her, not to me.'' I growl, blocking him off. He gives me a headache.

    Walking to the end of the bed, I pick up her medical file to see what steps have been taken. Moon water, incisions, it seems even the Queen Luna hade in here to take a look at her earlier today and she wasn''t able to help.

    I will fix this.

    Raising my hand, I focus on the darkness, trying to rip it from her. Some cuts on her body appear as I burn the darkness that seeps through those cracks immediately. I stop after a while. Although she is not fully alright, she will most likely be able to wake up soon. I scribble a note in her file before turning and leaving the room, shutting the door behind me before I head to the operating room where Kataleya is. I knock on the door before I open it, and step inside to see she''s lying on the operating table. The preparations and anything I might need are ready.

    "Enrique," Kataleya says softly, turning her head and smiling at me.

    "Mi Amor." I walk over to her, taking hold of her chin as I lean in and kiss her deeply. She kisses me back before I move back, looking into her beautiful face as she blushes.

    "Is the scan done?" I ask, ncing at Elena as both she and Kataleya nod.

    "Yes, but we will throw a camera down to help see exactly what we are getting. I think it''s best that we put Luna Kataleya to sleep for it."

    "No, I''m ok awake," Kataleya says.

    "It will hurt." I remind her.

    Elena nods, "Yes and it might be easier to work if your body is rxed."

    Kataleya ponders over it for a moment before she nods. "Ok then. Let''s do this," she says.

    Ib my fingers through her hair. "It''s going to be ok," I promise her.

    She nods. "I know. Let''s do it."

    "That''s my good girl," I whisper huskily, ignoring the medical staff. But unlike me, she isn''t able to ignore them, flushing even deeper at my words.

    "There''s something I want to talk to you about when I wake up," she whispers, caressing my arm.

    "Of course. I think tonight we need a break from everything, and I think I have a n. For just the two of us," I say, caressing her cheek.

    A spark of excitement lights up her eyes. "Really?"

    "Really."

    "Alright, Luna. Ready?" Elena asks, smiling at both of us.

    Kataleya nods, taking a deep breath. I give her hand a gentle squeeze as I prepare myself for what I must do.

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 40

    - KATALEYA -

    It''s dark and cold, a chill that bites into me. My heart lurches as I open my eyes, realising that I''m back in the crypt. My stomach churns sickeningly, knowing I won''t be able to wake up from this. I was put to sleep.

    I keep my breathing calm as I look around the dark stone walls, markings cover it, symbols and anguage that seems somewhat familiar, some that can be made out, others that look more like scribbles.

    But something is missing, the embodiment of pure evil itself. Why can''t I sense him?

    If he isn''t here, then where is he and how did I end up here if he didn''t summon me?

    My stomach sinks. Does this mean he really might be inside of Enrique?

    The very thought makes my heart squeeze with fear and unease. I scan my surroundings again, this time trying to listen out for any sound that hints that something might approach.

    No, I can''t let it scare me. We are the ones who are going to win this!

    Azarakh isn''t here. I should make the most of it. I''ll take a look around. There has to be something that might help us in defeating him. I don''t know how long I''ll have.

    Slowly I pad along the dark putrid smelling crypt - looking at the walls, burning each drawing and each symbol into my mind. When I get back, I''ll draw what I remember.

    Some are hieroglyphics, but most of it looks like... is it Latin? No... wait, is this Greek? When Azarakh spoke, I''m certain there was some Egyptian in his words, but this does look like Greek. But it''s not so surprising.

    We have Selene and Hecate, both of who are known to many as Greek goddesses, and then we have Apophis and Bastet who are known to be Egyptian gods. But they have more than one name, depending on who is worshipping them. Just as we address the God of the sun as Helios, yet in the story of Apophis, he is known as Ra.

    The realm of the gods isn''t defined by Greece or Egypt, but the names of the gods we areing to learn about are either from Greek or Egyptian origins. Just as we have hypothesised.

    Leo was right, we should all be diving into everything we can possibly learn about, all mythology, because who knows who our next opponent will be? In which form and name we will learn of them, and in which scriptures the answers we may need will be hidden. I walk along the wall, studying the scribbles carefully, trying to see if I can make anything of them. Walking further into the darkness along the quiet eerie tunnels, I stop when Ie to another opening, but this one is lit with dark grey candles. The tar-like wax drips across the ground, covering most of the stone floor.

    There are candles everywhere, lining the walls and most of the ground. Up ahead is a pedestal, it takes me a few seconds to realise that it isn''t just arge block of stone on it, but a huge statue. A statue that is made of an obsidian-coloured stone that shimmers when the light reflects off it. It reaches up to the peak of the cavern, casting the upper half into shadows.

    It''s wearing what looks like long garments. Tilting my head, I realise one thing for certain. "That''s not Azarakh..." I whisper as I step back, trying to look at the statue properly, but the cavern is tight, even if it is wider than the previous one.

    It''s a woman! My heart skips a beat as I pay attention to the fabric that wraps around her hips and goes over her shoulder, flowing down her back.

    Who is this? I pull at my powers, my eyes zing as light emanates from me, illuminating the darkness. At the same moment, piercing pain splits through my head as I stare with full determination at the woman before me.

    But the narrow space doesn''t allow me to see her face. Who is this supposed to be?

    The pain intensifies and a scream rips from my lips as I''m sucked away from the dark temple within Azarakh''s crypt. For the first time, I don''t want to leave.

    Not yet! Goddess, not yet!

    Wait, goddess? Does he pray to a goddess? Which goddess?

    I want to see it but I''m unable to do so.

    I''m sucked away and I''m back on the operating table. My eyes feel heavy, but I can hear the murmur of talking, and feel the pain in my body as a soothing hand caresses my hair.

    Kik¨¦...

    I try to fight the weight upon my eyes, but I''m unable to as I feel his hand stroking my sore waist as I sink further, but this time I don''t get to return to the crypt. The image of the obsidian statue teases at the corner of my mind as I hope I don''t forget anything vital as I sumb to the sleep that beckons me...

    "Where are we going?" I ask as Enrique drives us to our destination. He looks over at me, concern in his eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "You''ll see, Mi Amor. Are you sure you''re ok?"

    I nod. I had woken up over an hour ago, feeling well rested, and although I instantly began jotting down anything I could remember, a lot of it was hazy. I wish I was able to remember more.

    The one thing I couldn''t forget was the statue surrounded by candles.

    Who is the goddess he worships? The one who is possibly behind this? "You''re distracted."

    "I am a little." I admit, I had told them that when I was put to sleep, I returned to the crypt. It had worried them, but when Enrique had asked me if I had seen Azarakh and I had said no, he had fallen silent. Almost as if he was thinking the same thing I had been. "About the crypt?" he asks.

    I nod, "I just want to know who that deity was." I sigh. "Rhea hasn''t woken up yet. I wish there was more we could do."

    I had visited her just before we left. Carlos had been assigned to stay with her and when we had gone, he was talking about all his troubles to her. It was an amusing sight, but at least she won''t feel lonely if she can hear. 7

    "What we can do is just do our best to destroy him, and I''m sure the rest will fall into ce," he says quietly.

    "Papi isn''t stressing, that is a surprise," I say cheekily, making him smirk.

    "I have you to distract me from it all. It helps," he replies cockily, making me blush.

    I look out of the window at the two wolves that look as if they are on fire running behind the car.

    "They could have driven with us," I say, feeling sorry for the guardsmen.

    "They''re fine walking," he replies.

    "Be nice," I whisper, giggling as I poke him.

    "I would prefer them not to be here, but just in case I end up doing something, it''s better they are here. It''s safe to say he is still inside of me, isn''t he?" he says quietly, his hand tightening on the steering wheel.

    Sighing, I nod, hating to admit it. "I think so. The wound I made on you still hasn''t healed." I reach for his hand, cing mine on top of his.

    He nces at me and nods as he turns his hand palm upwards andces his fingers with mine. "I figured as much; it makes me wonder how much he knows and sees through me."

    "About that. We''re working on a n. I wanted you to know that. But at the same time, I''m not so sure it''s wise to share everything, is that ok?"

    I hope he understands; he has been kept in the dark so often.

    "I get it, and I think that''s for the f*****g best. What I can help with, share those, and other ns that I don''t need to know, don''t tell me. I do appreciate you mentioning it to me though. Although, I do wonder when you had the chance to make ns?" "When you left earlier." I smile at him. Looking out at the night sky, now I recognise where we are heading.

    Into the woods.

    Soon enough, we reach the edge of the trees and park up just inside the first rows of trees. We get out and he takes my hand as he leads me through the trees towards the waterfall. Before we even reach it, I can see the lights glittering through the trees. "That''s..."

    "Where we are spending the night."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 41

    - KATALEYA -

    My eyes widen.

    "With enough lights to keep any trouble away," he says, kissing the top of my head.

    He really is a romantic, and I love it.

    I smile as we enter the clearing, the sound of the waterfall is weing, but it''s the entire ambience and set-up that takes my breath away. There''s arge canopy bed facing theke surrounded bynterns. The water also glitters with twinkling glowing orbs beneath the surface and floating petals which aren''t getting washed away despite the waterfall. There arenterns floating in the air and I realise it''s magic.

    "Did you do this?" I ask softly as I take in the table that is set up with candles,den with plenty of dishes and desserts that make my mouth water. This book has many missing chapters and scenes if you''re not reading it on [J] (o) b n I b. c [o] = m. I look at him when he doesn''t reply to see he''s watching me. He shrugs.

    "Maybe a little of it."

    I turn and wrap my arms around his neck. "Most of it, and I love it. Thank you, kik¨¦," I whisper, as I caress the back of his neck before tugging his head down. He pulls me flush against him as his lips meet mine in a deep beautiful kiss. 1 Goddess, I know tonight will be a night I will never forget. A night with my love.

    We break apart, our hearts racing as he tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear. "Tell me, Mi Amor, do you think I''m f*****g whipped?"

    My eyes widen in surprise at the question.

    "Why would you ask that?" I ask, blinking.

    "Ahren." He frowns and I can''t help but giggle as Ib my fingers through his lush curls.

    "Well, you tell me, would you do anything for me?" I ask.

    "You know I f*****g would, but that doesn''t mean I''m whipped," he growls.

    "Of course not. I wouldn''t dream of thinking you are. Will you carry me to the table?" I point at the food that I can now smell. 4

    He humours me, lifting me with ease, and I can''t help but smile as I lock my arms around his neck, kissing his jaw softly as he carries me across to the table and ces me down on the bench that is behind the low table. 5 He hits a button on the speaker that sits at the table, and music begins ying.

    "Can you feed me tonight?" I ask.

    "Oh, I n to fill you up, in more ways than one." He smirks, making me blush when I realise what he''s insinuating.

    He picks up his fork, breaking some chicken and holds it to my lips. I open my mouth and ept it, gazing into his hazel eyes, smiling as I try not to giggle. The delicious explosion of vours in my mouth almost distracting me. 3 "What are you finding so funny?" he asks suspiciously.

    "Do you know the definition of whipped?" I whisper slyly.

    "It means someone who listens to their partner foolishly," he growls, making me giggle again. "I''m not whipped, it was stupid of me to even ask."

    "It means doing anything for your partner. Like listening to any of their silly requests, like carrying them or feeding them..." I burst intoughter as he narrows his eyes at me.

    "You will pay for that, Mi Amor, and I f*****g know exactly how," he threatens huskily as he leans over me, making my eyes widen, my heart thrumming when I gaze into those liquid gold eyes that are filled with carnal desire.

    My core clenches as I tug on his cor, pulling him even closer. His hand tangles into my hair as he tugs my head back roughly, something that makes a delicious jolt of pleasure rush to my core. I look into his eyes challengingly, whispering one word. "How?"

    His eyes sh, epting the challenge.

    His tongue flicks across mine and I slowly caress his with my own as his other hand brushes up between my thighs. I mp my thighs shut, but like always it does nothing to stop him. As his fingers slide closer and closer to my core.

    My body fights against me, wanting him, yet at the same time the food is so hot... we can''t let it go to waste because I know once we start, we might not stop.

    "What about the food?" I ask, blinking up at him.

    He smirks. "Carry on eating, if you can," he murmurs huskily. I gasp as his fingers brush my core, pushing aside my panties as he tantalisingly runs his fingers along my entrance, making my breath hitch.

    I reach for a small pastry, but just then his lips touch my neck, sending a tingle of pleasure through me.

    Goddess! My eyes flutter shut as he begins peppering my neck with soft sensual kisses as he pleasures me, consuming me entirely.

    "My Love..." I sigh softly, melting into him as his fingers work their magic.

    I cup his face, tugging it up as I im his lips. My stomach is full of butterflies. I''m kissing him, my Enrique. I deepen the kiss, taking control, and he lets me lead.

    I will never get over the fact that he wants me. He loves me. I brush my tongue along his lips, and he allows me ess. A soft whimper escapes me as he sucks on my tongue, his fingers ying my body oh so perfectly. He swirls his fingers along my c**t, drowning me in pure bliss and I whimper, unable to focus on anything but the pleasure.

    He lets go of my hair and instead wraps his hand around my throat, forcing me to lie back on the bench as he moves off it, tugging me down so I''m lying downfortably, and I realise what he''s about to do.

    I blush as he pushes up my dress, lifting my leg up onto his shoulder before he goes down on me. I gasp as pleasure surges through me, my core throbbing as he begins to eat me out with his talented tongue. I reach down, weaving my fingers into his hair.

    Goddess...

    He groans in satisfaction as he runs his tongue along my entrance before returning to my c**t. Every passing moment making me tip closer and closer to my release.

    My gasps and moans grow louder as I teeter on the edge, throwing my head back, my back arching, and my eyes flutter shut.

    "That''s it, Mi Amor,e for me," he growls as his tongue moves faster until my o****m rips through me, dizzying me. I let out a moan of pure ecstasy as I drop back onto the bench, my heart thumping wildly. Goddess... He kisses me down there, making me blush before he slides my dress down, licking his lips with an arrogant smirk on his face.

    "Now that is what I was hungry for," he whispers huskily in my ear as he gets back up and pulls me between his legs. I smile at him as he ims my lips in a kiss. "Look how good you taste."

    I blush as I lick his lips before kissing him and then hiding my face in his shoulder, making him chuckle.

    "You''re f*****g cute. Now eat, then we''ll go for a swim."

    He picks up a roasted potato and holds it to my lips, allowing me to bite into it.

    "I love you," I say softly, resting my head on his chest as he feeds me, and I point out what I want next.

    "Te amo m¨¢s que a vida en s¨ª," he replies, kissing the side of my head, his words warming my heart and making me all giddy. I love it when he speaks to me like that.

    We fall into afortable silence as we eat when Enrique pauses before he picks up his ss of juice and takes a slow gulp. " I''ve been thinking...

    He''s worried, although he''s doing a good job of masking it. "I''m certain I was able to remove whatever darkness was inside of you, but you still ended up back in that crypt. How do we stop that from happening?"

    "We just need to find out how it happens, and we don''t have the answer yet." I sigh softly, feeding him a piece of chicken with my fingers. "Maybe what Royce said earlier is possible, too."

    He nods, licking the tip of my finger teasingly.

    After I woke up, when we discussed what happened in the crypts, Royce had pointed out that Azarakh may have formed a connection with Enrique in a simr manner to the one with me. After all, we did see Azarakh rush away when Enrique came back to his senses that night. "Regarding a possible connection?"

    "Yes."

    "And the scratches, which didn''t heal, it could just possibly be that you''re too good and pure for there to be darkness within you," he muses.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "We don''t really know if there is any or not. My scratches won''t work on myself," I say with a small smile, making him chuckle.

    "We''ll get through this."

    I nod. It''s weighing on all of us with the passing of time. We are getting closer to what ising. Good or bad.

    "I don''t need such an ability to tell you that you are light itself," he says as he picks up the Arroz con dulce and a spoon. He takes a spoonful and holds it to my lips. "And there''s a possibility it''s the light from you, through your mark, that is keeping that control he might have on me at bay."

    "You are strong too, My Love, or have you forgotten that you are El Rey Carmes¨ª?" I remind him as I take the spoonful and close my eyes, enjoying it.

    "No, I don''t think it''s the same. I think it''s the light that we need to defeat this enemy, not power."

    I open my eyes and look up at him, my heart skipping a beat as those words resonate in my head.

    "I think you just gave me the answer to defeating him," I breathe, my heart thudding as I gaze into Enrique''s dreamy eyes. I don''t know exactly how, but something about that statement makes me feel that the answer is within my grasp...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 42

    - ENRIQUE ~

    "What is it?"

    "I think you just gave me the answer." She looks up at me, cing a hand on my chest. "I think what we need-"

    I ce a finger to her lips shaking my head. "Unless it involves me, maybe it''s better that I don''t know," I say softly. 1

    Her eyes sadden but she nods in understanding as she rests her head against my shoulder again sighing. "Maybe for now it''s better I don''t. I really don''t like keeping things from you."

    "I know, Mi Amor, but it''s better this way. But we''re still working together, regardless of if there are some details I cannot know."

    She nods and we fall silent, enjoying each other''spany, and I know she''s pondering over what she had just figured out.

    Light over power, I know it''s something to do with that, but if Azarakh has some kind of connection with me then I won''t think about it. I push the thought out of my mind and continue feeding her, enjoying it more than I''d admit. Stealing a kiss or touch here and there.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It''s crazy how at peace I feel after giving in to how I f*****g feel, even if I don''t deserve her. I don''t care if it''s selfish of me, but she''s mine now. 2

    I brush a crumb from her lip, licking it off my thumb before feeding her thest spoonful of the current dessert we''re on. She likes her food and so do I. I will make sure I take her to all the best eating spots around when all this blows over. 1

    "The food is amazing. I''m so full, even though I want to eat everything." She pouts.

    I smirk, "Well, the food is not going to run, you can eat moreter, after I''ve filled you up my way." She blushes at that. My gaze dips to her cleavage and I lean in, inhaling her scent as I rub my nose against her neck.

    With the Blood Moon approaching I wonder what it''ll bring. She has to be mine, somehow. I no longer hope, I will believe it. What I feel for her and what I know she feels for me, is stronger than anything.

    "Your sister and the Sris King are not fated," I say after a moment.

    "Hmm? No, but their love is no less." She smiles at me as she gets up and offers me a hand, I take it as I get to my feet and pull her into my arms, kissing her forehead softly.

    "I believe it," I reply, as we walk along the riverbed hand in hand. We remain in the clearing, turning around when we reach one end and walk back the way we came.

    "Oh, I got a chain," she says, reaching into the pocket of her dress. She takes it out and I realise it''s for the crystal. "When did you get that?"

    "I asked Sk and Royce to collect it for me. I''m not sure how it works with it being the Ash Stone, but I think it''s better the crystal remains close to you."

    "Thanks," I say. Reaching into my pocket I take it out, the current strap would be a snug fit. She goes over to the bed, sitting on the edge as she gets to work switching out the chains.

    Once done she stands up and reaches up, I lower my head and she slips it on, kissing my neck. "There, perfect." "Thank you, mi p¨¦talo de flor."

    "You''re wee." She hugs me as she begins humming to the current song ying. I could listen to her voice all night and day, but she stops humming sooner than I''d have liked and pulls away. Turning her back to me, she slides her hair over her shoulder, my gaze dipping to her a*s.

    "Shall we go for a swim? The water looks magical."

    "I instantly step forward, kissing her shoulder before I slide down the zip on her dress, my eyes raking over her skin as I slide down the zip.

    "I will never tire of undressing you..." I murmur, throbbing hard as I slip my hands under her dress and around the front. I squeeze her boobs before I allow the dress to slide down, kissing her neck.

    "Same," she whispers, blushing coyly as she leans into me. Reaching down I push her dress down her hips and a*s, leaving her in her pink satin lingerie. She blushes as she turns to me and begins working on my buttons. I don''t assist, enjoying the view as she works on my clothes. I really could get used to this. She works on my pants next, and I can''t help but smirk as I watch her.

    Once she''s done, I pull her close, making her gasp.

    "You''re f*****g beautiful." I bite my lip, squeezing her a*s with both hands.

    "And you are my dream," she whispers, before reaching up and nting a soft kiss on my lips. She tugs free and rushes into the water, she slows down when she spots one of the glowing lights and crouches down as she tries to touch it gently. It simply springs away and moves away in the water.

    "So pretty..." she murmurs, and I can''t help but look at that a*s that swallows up her panties.

    So f*****g hot.

    I nudge her booty with my foot, making her yelp and stumble onto her knees, making me snicker.

    "Enrique!" she says as she quickly turns and sshes me with water, and I wasn''t expecting it, she giggles and is about to run off when I grab her by the arm and pull her back into my arms.

    "Not so fast there, Mi Reina, you are a little minx." I chuckle as I wade into the water, holding onto her with one arm and using the other to ssh water onto her face.

    She shrieks as she pushes me away, and wades deeper into the water, turning and begins sshing me with more water. I close the gap between us, and when I''m a mere foot away I ssh her with a strong wave of water.

    She lunges at me and my eyes dip to her bouncing breasts, that distraction costs me and she pushes me into the water. I fall onto my back, causing us both to be hit by a huge wave of water I just caused. We bothugh as she coughs out water and I shake my hair, wading over to her and pull her into my arms. She''s stillughing and I can''t help but smile openly, herughter is f*****g contagious.

    I brush the wet locks off her face as she looks up at me, those beautiful dark eyes glittering with that cheeky spark, a smile gracing her plush lips.

    Time stands still as the music fills the night sky, bing one with the sound of the waterfall as I gaze at the diosa in my

    arms.

    She locks her arm around my neck, brushing my hair back, only for it to fall forward over my forehead again.

    If heaven was a ce on earth, this would be it, her in my arms. Just us with nothing more.

    "When this all blows over... you will stay, right?" I ask quietly.

    She nods. "You were always my destination, ever since the day you left me," she whispers. Her hand brushes down my chest, leaving a trail of sparks in her wake.

    "And you were mine, even if I was blind to it," I murmur.

    I sway her gently to the music as we remain silent, and only after the song ends and the next one starts, we go further into the water and begin swimming around, stealing kisses and a touch whenever we pass one another. We near the waterfall, and she reaches out brushing her fingers under it, the water sshing over us.

    "When I was younger, I often used to hide behind it," I reminisce.

    "It''s a beautiful ce," she murmurs. "You found the ne here, didn''t you?" She nces at the ne around my neck, fiddling with the crystal as she looks back at the waterfall.

    "Yeah, although I don''t know how it got here..." I muse, frowning as I look at the water.

    "Who knew you came here often?" she asks.

    "Well, those close to me; Jose, Carlos, Hugo, they all knew and possibly many pack warriors." Hugo, where are you? There has been no sign of him and it''s stressing me the f**k out. "Hugo... there''s still no sign of him." She sighs as if reading my mind. "No, and nothing is caught on CCTV footage either, but he would know where they were and could have avoided being seen!

    "}

    "I hope we find him soon," she says as she raises her hand, her aura surging, and a few glowing cherry blossoms appear in the sky, falling down along with the waterfall, creating a beautiful and magical scene as they flutter down slowly and simply disintegrate gently when they touch the water. 1

    "We will." Our eyes meet before she moves away, exploring the rocky area.

    "There are markings, did you make these?"

    I nod, "When I was a boy."

    "This ce really is beautiful, thank you for sharing it with me."

    "Of course." I watch her for a moment as she continues to admire my handiwork, which was usually when I was bored or upset. I gaze up at the twinkling stars in the sky.

    Madre, I know you never wanted me to carry the weight of being El Rey Carmes¨ª, but I will make sure my powers are not a

    curse.

    "Enrique, there''s something here, right at the back..."

    I turn when Kataleya disappears from view and I head over when she reemerges, holding up a sealed waterproof envelope. 1 "It had a rock on it, as if making sure it didn''t move," she says, worriedly.

    Taking it from her I move away from the waterfall looking it over. There''s no name on it either. I head back towards the shore and she follows. Not waiting to reach the drynd I tear it open, my heart racing, a sense of foreboding filling me. The moment I open it, I''m hit with a faint scent, one that I recognise.

    "It''s from Hugo," I say quietly as I get out of the water, offering her a hand. She takes it and gets out of the water. I stride over to the bed, emptying the contents onto it and pick up the letter.

    I unfold it swiftly and stare down at the familiar handwriting.

    My heart thuds as I read the first line, my world f*****g spinning.

    "What is it?" Kataleya asks as she touches my arm.

    My eyes prickle, burning slightly as they remain fixed on the first sentence.

    "He''s... he''s gone."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 43

    - ENRIQUE-

    "Gone? Where?" Kataleya asks. I lower the letter so she can read it with me, as I now read it properly, having skimmed it over the first time.

    The sounds of nature grow around me as I try to remain calm, staring down at the paper.

    Dear Master Enrique, if you are reading this, it means I am no longer beside you. My duty has beenpleted, and so my time is alsoplete. The turning of the tide came, signalling the end of my duty and with it, the light that will now guide you is now with you, in the form of our Queen Kataleya Rossi.

    I understand that I have failed you countless times throughout your life. As you grew, I was unable to keep the bond between us strong as I should have and I lost you. I am sorry. I did my best and I can now tell Mi Rey, Alpha Yamil Escarra, your great-grandfather, that I am more than certain that his line will continue on without the curse of beasts from the immortalnds to poison the Escarra bloodline any longer.

    I am proud of the man and the alpha you have grown into, and I believe that your future will be full of light, happiness and love. Keep fighting until you have vanquished the darkness that stands in your path. It will not be for much longer now, I believe it. This too shall pass.

    I apologise for taking your ne. I took a chance upon it, hoping it was indeed the Ash Stone, because I needed to keep you from your queen to protect her, for protecting her meant protecting you. Rhea is a wolf of fire. She will survive this. She made the sacrifice that was necessary for you to be able to mark your queen.

    Before I bid you farewell, there is a final request that I must ask of you. I have tried for years to find out the answer to a crime unsolved, but the sand in my hourss has now run out. Find the one who betrayed Alpha Yamil Escarra, the one who killed the witches of our ind. Find the reason for the discord that was sewn into our soil. And once you have the answer, set our beautiful ind free from the darkness and the secrets that have gued it for centuries.

    Mi Rey Yamil once told me that he knew that an Escarra would be born who would right the wrongs that have taken ce here, and I knew from the moment you were born that it would be you. For you are the El de ahora y para siempre Rey Carmes¨ª. You hold the powers of the kings before you; you possess all their good qualities.

    I have left with you my watch. Your father gave it to me when he earned his first sry, he purchased gifts for all those he loved, and I am honoured to say I was one of those. I now pass it on to you, a reminder that Alpha Sebastian was a good person before his mind was destroyed by the djinn.

    I have also included something your mother left for me to give to you when the time is right. I know it might seemte, but I feel now is the right time to pass this to you.

    I love you, and I will dare to write, that for me, you are equal to Alpha Yamil Escarra.

    Until we meet again.

    Love, Hugo.

    Kataleya ces a hand on my cheek as I look at the letter, wishing he had said goodbye in person. Why didn''t he?

    The emotions that eat up at me are intense, and right now I''m regretting a thousand things.

    "He''s a coward who couldn''te bid me farewell." I scoff bitterly as I toss the letter onto the bed, turning my head away. "Maybe he knew he wouldn''t be able to without making it harder for both of you?" she suggests softly. Yeah, maybe that''s f*****g right, but doesn''t mean I have to admit

    it.

    I look at her, wanting to argue and curse him, but her eyes glitter with unshed tears and that stops me.

    "Yeah, maybe."

    Sighing, I pull her into my arms resting my head on top of hers as I ponder over the letter. I nce at the bed at the watch that, now that I think about it, he always wore. I never knew it was from Padre...

    How do you process this?

    I nce at the box. Madre....

    I close my eyes and inhale Kataleya''s scent deeply. How can a person just leave so easily? One second, they are there, the next they are gone. And it makes me fear losing the diosa in my arms.

    "Everyone I care about leaves. I don''t want to ever lose you," I murmur quietly, unable to stop myself from enjoying the feel of her body against mine.

    "Never," she says, now looking up at me, "And neither will Jose, Carlos, and your pack that love you. We are a family, and you have always been there for them all."

    I nod slowly. Lately, I haven''t been as active in training or what''s going on with all the youngsters'' achievements, but I''ll make it up to them.

    "You''re right... so we just find out who betrayed Yamil," I reply quietly, looking into those dark eyes I love so much. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear before cing a few soft kisses on her forehead, nose, and cheeks. She smiles up at me, looking f*****g sexy. "I''m sure we''ll find the answer."

    "Although Hugo himself couldn''t." I muse. "But then again, he was not an alpha tomand anyone to speak..."

    "Exactly. We''ll do this together," she promises. Our eyes meet before I grip her face and the back of her neck, pulling her closer, and iming her lips in a deep passionate kiss.

    We will.

    We break apart after a few moments and she looks at the box on the bed. "Do you want to open it?" she asks softly.

    I shake my head. "Not yet. I''m not ready for it," I say quietly.

    She nods, "Whenever you''re ready."

    We fall silent, and the mood bes sombre until she tilts her head and shes me a big innocent smile. "You know, he also said that you should be able to mark me." She blinks at me as if trying to say ''hint hint hint''. I can''t help but smirk. "Is Mi Amor so impatient to be marked by me? Right now?" I tease mockingly, making her blush.

    "That''s not what I was saying..." She pouts, making me chuckle.

    "Oh? It sure sounded like it." I tap her a*s, making her squeak. I snicker as I gaze down at her. "I will, very soon. I just need to be sure it won''t hurt you."

    "I have waited for years. I can wait a little longer."

    And that''s why I love you, Mi Amor. You are the calm to my storm. I step back, letting go of her. I go over to the table and pick up a cigarette and lighter as she ces the contents back in the package carefully, cing the items beside the bed.

    I watch her quietly as I smoke. She''s in her lingerie that is barely covering anything as I try to process that this is it. Hugo was gone for good.

    I''ll never get to speak to him again. I''ll never see him again.

    That''s why they say meet a person before you leave like it''s thest time you will see them. I sit down on the bed, taking a long drag on my cigarette as I stare at the string of smoke. Kataleya gets on the bed behind me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders, her breasts pressing against my back oh-so f*****g perfectly as she rocks us gently, peppering me with soft butterfly kisses.

    "Like he said, it is not goodbye, we will see him again."

    I nod, but it doesn''t change the fact that I lost what family I had. I don''t think I ever once told him I considered him family. I don''t think I showed him anything but anger and contempt.

    I breathe in sharply, sniffing slightly as I try to clear my head before looking at her.

    "Yeah. So, what does Mi Reina want to do now?" I ask, trying to squash the thoughts that gue my mind. I frown when a tear spills down her cheek. "Hey..." I reach up and brush it away.

    "You don''t need to hide your pain from me," she says softly as she kisses the side of my head softly. She moves back and rests against the cushions as she motions for me to join her.

    "I''m fine." I reassure her, my eyes raking over her body. But she''s not buying it, as if she can see the thoughts that still niggle at the back of my mind. She doesn''t respond as I move onto the bed, and she ces my head on her thigh as I lie down between her thick thighs. I gaze up at her, her sexy boobs right up in my face.

    "You really are a diosa..." I murmur, as I reach up with the hand that still holds my cigarette and tug her down by the back of her head, kissing her lips softly. Pleasure and serenity wash over me, and I feel lighter. She smiles softly before she moves back and beginsbing her fingers through my hair, soothingly massaging my head and temples.

    I take a puff on my cigarette, staring at the dark sky that glitters with stars for a moment before I close my eyes, relishing her touch.

    She knows me so well... she is my f*****g lifeline.

    I caress her arm with my free hand as I continue to smoke my cigarette slowly, feeling at peace. After a while, I speak.

    "Mi Amor."

    "Yes, Mi Rey?" she answers softly.

    "When this is over, will you marry me?"

    I hear the intake of breath as she stops massaging my temples, and I open my eyes to gaze up at her. I''m met with her gorgeous doe eyes that are wide and staring back at me.

    "I want you to be mine in every way; luna, mate, wife, everything."

    "Enrique..." she begins, her voice shaky.

    "You are mine, Mi Amor, and I want everyone to know that you are the queen of this ind and the seas. I want you to be the mother to my children. I want the entire world to know Enrique and Kataleya as one. That one day from now, when we are remembered, it is as one, not two individual beings. For this Puerto Rican man is nothing without his diosa." 6

    A tear sshes onto my face, and I smile faintly waiting for her answer to the question I knew I wanted to ask her. This wasn''t how I nned it out, but my words areing from the heart and I cannot wait a day longer or for when I have a ring.

    "Yes, a thousand times, yes. I want to be yours in every way. I always dreamed of bing Kataleya Tamia Enrique Escarra." 1 I chuckle. "You know, here in Puerto Rico, women don''t take their husbands'' names, although I can''t believe I''m even sharing that. Rossi isn''t exactly my favourite name. I should just encourage you." I joke, but I have to admit I like the ring with my name beside hers.

    She giggles between her tears, halfughing, half crying. "It doesn''t matter if it''s not the norm here. I want your name to be tied to mine forever. I want to be yours, and I can forsake everything for you. I love you, I love you so much." She begins sobbing uncontrobly as she covers her face.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    At least I know they''re happy tears.

    I sit up, crushing my cigarette to dust before I turn to face her and gently remove her hands from her face, wiping her tears away.

    "And I love you, Mi Diosa. So, let''s do it. You and I, because I know there''s never been a greater love story ever told and all because you didn''t give up on me. You are my life, Mi Amor. You are my f*****g all." Moonlight Muse Author

    I hope you enjoyed this one. I love these two!

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 45

    - ENRIQUE ~

    She pulls away sooner than I want and begins kissing me just as I had her. Every kiss, every flick of her tongue, and every nibble sends pleasure through me. She makes her way down my chest, flicking my nipples, ncing up at me to see my reaction. But just when I think she''s going to continue downwards, she tugs on one, making me tense.

    She giggles breathlessly and I reach down, cupping her chin in my fingers as I admire that mischievous face before she takes my hand, kissing my forearm above the prosthetic softly.

    She then continues downwards, worshipping every part of me before she reaches the band of my boxers and slides them down. Her eyes shing as she gazes at my c**k. She looks up at me as she flicks her tongue over the top, so f*****g tantalisingly before she begins kissing me along my adonis belt, her hand stroking my c**k, all the time maintaining eye contact. F**k, that''s hot.

    Everything about Kataleya rocks my f*****g world, and having her pleasure me only makes the hunger I feel for her deepen. She lets go of my c**k, and continues down to my thighs.

    She''s gaining confidence and I like that, regardless of how dominant I like to be. I want her to explore, to find what she likes to do as well. We have the rest of our lives to shift the dynamics whenever we need to.

    And although it''s hard to let her take control, I can''t deny that the pleasure is f*****g out of this world.

    She sucks on my inner thigh, slightly harder, the pleasure making me tense as I throb hard, her cheek brushing my c**k, and she turns her head, kissing it softly.

    "Tease." I groan, as she moves back, pumping my c**k. Pleasure shoots through me as I curse under my breath.

    "I want to try something," she whispers shyly. I raise an eyebrow as I sit up, tugging her up.

    "Anything, Mi Diosa. What do you want me to do?" I ask her softly.

    She looks at the bed, then at the ground. "I want you to stand there." She points at the ground to the side of the bed. I nod, kissing her neck before I get off the bed, stroking my c**k once when her eyes fall on it. "Looks like you''re on a site that''s taken this chapter from ob?ib.om. Don''t settle for less-get the real deal straight from the source. Head over to lo??ib.om now for exclusive chapters and updates." She blushes, her eyes glinting as she watches me. I deliver a few more strokes, noticing how it''s turning her on. So, she likes a show...

    She looks away as if just realising she was staring, and quickly looks around as if assessing something before she turns and lies down on her back, her head right beneath my c**k.

    F**k, is she going to give me a b*****b like this? Just the thought makes me throb hard. She reaches for my thighs, guiding me to the edge of the bed until I can no longer see her face. But the moment she cups her breasts, I realise what she''s about to do, and I''m ******g all for it.

    "F**k my boobs, My Love," she whispers, the horny tone of her voice driving me f*****g crazy.

    "I knew Mi Reina was a minx," I murmur huskily, as I slide my c**k between herrge tits. F**k... Oh yeah, this feels good.

    She presses them together tightly as I keep going, speeding up, the precum from my c**k lubricating them. She swallows me up f*****g perfectly and looks so f*****g hot in the process.

    She''s whimpering under me as I admire her body beneath me. Her legs are parted, looking f*****g delicious. She''s the picture of f*****g perfection.

    I thrust faster, my release nearing and a few secondster Ie, shooting milky c*m over her stomach. I groan in satisfaction, my heart racing as I breathe hard.

    "F**k yeah. That was incredible. You''re good at this." I sigh as pleasure rolls through me. She lets go of her breasts, as she turns and gets on her knees, pulling me closer as she squeezes my a*s, blushing as she does so. I gaze down at her breasts before cupping them, brushing my thumbs over her nipples.

    She smiles as she leans in, kissing my neck. "I''m not done yet." "Oh?"

    "Yeah," she responds, pulling me close and turning me as she forces me onto the bed, climbing on top of me. She caresses my face for a moment, her eyes full of love. She smiles at me, blushing shyly and I kiss her softly, running my hands down her waist and a*s. She slowly pushes me onto my back and I lean back on my elbows, watching as she gets on her knees. Her eyes trail over my c**k before she takes it in her hand."Are you reading this on sobi?.m? If not, you''ve been misled! This chapter was lifted from our site. Head over to obi?.m for genuine chapters, thetest updates, and exclusive releases." I keep my eyes on her as hers glow pink and she runs her tongue along the entire length, stroking and licking every inch before she sucks on my balls. F*****g euphoric bliss consumes me, and I can barely focus, but I force myself to keep my eyes fixed on her as she pleasures me like a pro. She''s a fast learner and f**k, she''s good at anything she does.

    Seeing the look in her eyes, it''s one that makes her look more mature. Gone is the cute innocence she usually holds. Instead, I''m looking at a sexy, seductive siren that hides inside of her.

    She swirls her tongue lower, and a sudden jolt of pleasure rushes through me when a sensation I haven''t experienced before rushes through me.

    It takes me a fraction of a second to realise she''s rimming me. She swirls her tongue teasingly; a small moan escapes her. It''s not what I was expecting her to do, but I''m unable to hold back the small groan that escapes me before I manage to reach down and tug her up.

    "Mi Amor... what are you doing? You-" I begin.

    "I want to." She cuts me off, "Does it feel good?" She looks up at me, her fingers brushing my balls, she knows the answer to that question and I''m not about to deny her, her choice to explore. And as f*****g taboo as it feels, it felt f*****g good. "You know it f*****g does. You really are a dirty little girl for Papi," I growl huskily, my eyes glimmering gold as I feel my wolf surge forward.

    She smiles seductively. Pleasure consumes me as she strokes my c**k with her hands, sucking and licking my balls and a*s, pushing me to the brink, driving me f*****g crazy. My eyes ze and I''m unable to control myself, feeling my canines elongate, and my wse out.

    "I''m close," I growl huskily. She reaches up and takes my c**k in her mouth, and the moment she does, I explode in her pretty little mouth.

    But she isn''t fazed, sucking on my c**k and milking it for all its f*****g worth, like she''s been doing this for years. I yank her up, breathing hard and feeling f*****g crazy, my lips crash against hers.

    I lift her onto myp, and she locks her arms around my neck as I kiss her like there''s no f*****g tomorrow.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    I reach up weaving my fingers through her hair, before kissing her down her neck, pulling away as the urge to mark her right now intensifies.Something''s not right! This Chapter was written for obnib.m, but if you''re seeing it elsewhere, it''s been stolen. Get your insights from the source-FindNovel.m, where we post fresh and original chapters." The trees rustle as my aura surges and I flip her onto the bed, pushing her onto her stomach as I position myself behind her, pushing her leg up to her hip as I rub my c**k between

    her a*s.

    I''m semi-hard, and a few strokester I''m ready to go, still feeling my release sizzle through me. I thrust into her p***y, making her moan as I f**k her.

    She moans under me, clutching the sheets as I pound her mercilessly. After a couple of moments, I drop onto the bed beside her, slipping my arm under her head as I pull her against me as I continue to f**k her.

    She whimpers, reaching behind and gripping my leg. "Oh f**k, that''s it."

    I kiss her shoulder, reaching down and squeezing her b****t as I slide my hand between her legs, forcing them apart as I y with her c**t. Her moans only grow louder.

    "Please, harder." She begs hornily. I flip her onto all fours, tangling my fingers into her hair as I f**k her. Her moans be cries of pleasure, her skin turning red where I hold her tightly, pounding into her hard and fast, hitting that sweet spot of hers.

    "I''m... I''m...oh..." she trails off as her entire body tenses before she shivers, her o****m shuddering through her, but I''m not done with her. I pull out, flipping her onto her back before I enter her again and f**k her as I look at the expression on her face. I keep going, slowing down a little to admire her tits bouncing with every thrust, burning the look of pure bliss that''s on her face into my memories.

    She''s mine, all f*****g mine...

    Her eyes flutter open, and she reaches up, pulling me down as she kisses me deeply. I kiss her back as I continue f*****g her, pulling outpletely before mming right back into her soaking p***y. Feeling my own release nearing, the heat of our bodies, the intense emotions only fuelling me further.

    I gaze into her beautiful eyes, cupping the side of her neck. "I love you," she whispers, hugging me tightly.

    "And I f*****g love you, Mi Amor." I breathe, feeling the pleasure intensify, and I bury my head into her neck as I tip over the f*****g edge ande hard and fast inside of her.

    I remain like that for a few moments, catching my breath as I lie over her, pressing my lips to hers gently.

    "Are you tired?" she asks. I c**k a brow as I squeeze out of her.

    "Why do you ask? Could it be that Mi Amor is not satiated yet?"

    "Maybe?" she whispers with a sexy little pout on her lips.

    "Good to know, because when ites to you, I can go all f*****g day and night." I brush a strand of her hair off her face. "Good," she whispers. I smile faintly, kissing her breasts before I look at her gorgeous glowing face. Her hair is a sexy mess, and her lips are all plumped. "What are you looking at?"

    I brush my thumb down her lips. Everything she has done shes through my mind and my smile grows.

    "My beautiful fianc¨¦e."

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 44

    - ENRIQUE

    -

    She nods as she cups my face, still crying, and I wipe those tears away gently.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Goddess, she''s beautiful.

    "And you''ve always been my all," she whispers.

    I smirk arrogantly. "I know. I''m pretty hard to resist." I wink at her suggestively, making her giggle. 5

    "Goddess, you''re so perfect." She flings her arms around my neck, and I catch her as I drop back onto the bed with her on top of me, the feel of her pressed against me awakening the beast of desire once more. 2

    "That I don''t agree on. I''m not perfect, Mi Amor, you are. I''m just f*****g blessed that you want me." I inhale her scent, inhaling deeply. Maybe the Goddess hadn''t abandoned me, but that will be seen on the Blood Moon. 1 Either way, she''s mine and I''m hers.

    "We can agree to disagree," she replies softly, brushing her fingers down my chest.

    Ib her long locks back, admiring her for a moment before I lean in and im her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. One that starts the dance of electric sparks to course through me.

    She whimpers softly as she straddles me and I grab her a*s, squeezing it with one hand, the other tangled in her hair as we kiss deeply and passionately.

    The feel of her skin against mine, the heat of her body, the scent of her arousal is f*****g intoxicating. She gasps when I throb, a sexy whimper leaving her as she rubs against me. "Looks like you''re on a site that''s taken this chapter from Do?nib.om. Don''t settle for less-get the real deal straight from the source. Head over to lo?nib.om now for exclusive chapters and updates." My eyes sh as I tap her a*s hard, making her yelp before I flip us over, making her squeak as shends on the bed, and I smirk, watching her eyes widen and those breasts bounce.

    I grab her wrists, pinning them to the bed as I kiss her hungrily, ravishing her sweet little mouth before I make my way down, kissing her neck. Releasing her wrists I squeeze her breasts, twisting her nipples before making my way down the side of her breasts and waist. She wriggles a little, sighing softly as I continue kissing her down her hip, grazing my teeth over the band of her panties.

    Oh, how I want to f*****g tear them off... but first, I will worship every f*****g part of this body. I run my hand down over her curves as I continue my path down her leg, kissing and sucking as I go. She writhes a little when I run my tongue along the bottom of her foot before parting her legs and making my way up the inner side of her leg.

    Her arousal smells even more intoxicating the closer I get to her core, but I force myself to skip past her p***y and s**k teasingly on the tender spot of her inner thigh, feeling her body react beneath me.

    "Oh, Papi..." she whimpers, her fingersbing through my hair for a moment. I kiss and tease as I make my way back up her leg, up the side of her hip and waist before I run my tongue along her waist and stomach.

    Pleasure. Passion. Hunger. Desire. There are so many emotions that are consuming me as I worship the body of Mi Diosa. Perfection is Kataleya."Hold up! This book was written for Jobnb.om, but if you''re not on our site, someone scraped it. Don''t miss out on our newest insights and authentic chapters-check out Jobnb.om for the full experience."I run my tongue up between her breasts fleetingly, squeezing her delicious breasts that are spilling out of her bra before I kiss her on the lips and move back. Flipping her onto her stomach, I look down at her booty, wanting to bury my c**k in between those a*s cheeks.

    I brush her hair out of the way as I unsp her bra, straddling her as I kiss her over her back, my fingers ghosting down the side of her breasts as I kiss her lower and lower before I reach her a*s. I tap it, watching it jiggle and groan in satisfaction. She whimpers when I spank it again, but she wriggles her a*s, anticipating more. I deliver another one on the other cheek, leaving marks on both. I lean down, kissing her booty.

    "F**k, Mi Amor."

    I am going to worship this a*s, because it''s one f*****g snack I am going to enjoy day in and day out. I start with slow erotic kisses, her sighs and moans getting louder the closer I get to her most intimate regions.

    Satisfaction is a pleasure in itself; I slide off her underwear, tossing them aside before I brush my fingers over her wet p***y. Then down between her a*s, making her whimper. "Are you reading this on lobi?.m? If not, you''ve been misled! This chapter was lifted from our site. Head over to lobi?.m for genuine chapters, thetest updates, and exclusive releases."I tease her for a few moments before I''m unable to control myself any longer and I go down on her, running my tongue from her soaking p***y then up between her a*s.

    "Oh, Papi... oh!" she gasps when I swirl my tongue around her back entrance. Smirking slightly as I feel her try to clench her a*s cheeks, but I keep them spread apart as I devour her like a man starved. And I f*****g am.

    I rub my thumb around her back entrance, simultaneously massaging her p***y before I slip my fingers into her and begin f*****g her. She cries out and I can feel her nearing. I pull back, making her whimper, but I reach up, wrapping my hand around her jaw and running my tongue along her neck.

    "Now be a good girl ande sit on Papi," I murmur, squeezing her a*s with my other hand before I drop onto the bed beside her, stroking her thigh before I slide my arm between her thighs and lift her up onto my face. "Enrique..." she whispers, her heart racing. I lick my lips, parting those p***y lips and she spreads her legs, granting me further ess.

    "Good girl," I growl huskily before I slide my tongue along her soaking core, my eyes shing as I taste her juices. I devour her, ying her body just right as her moans be cries of pleasure. Sensing her on the brink of release, I tease her c**t, tipping her over the edge. I slip two fingers in, going faster as she squirts.

    Her horny moans of satisfaction be breathless as I milk her of every ounce of her juices. Licking up every drop I can. "Goddess..." She whimpers as shees down from her high, rolling her hips against my face, slow and sensual.

    F**k, that''s hot. She''sing into her own, and it only excites me more. She climbs off me and I reach up to kiss her when she presses her finger to my lips.

    "My turn," she whispers seductively as she moves down, straddling my hips. Running her other hand down my chest, her eyes glimmering pink.

    She''s a vision of f*****g temptation as she sits above me, with herrge creamy breasts, hardened pink nipples, smooth, wless skin and the curves of a f*****g goddess. Her long hair tumbles over her shoulder as she looks down at me with love, admiration and desire as she tantalisingly traces the ridges of my abs with her fingertips.

    I throb hard against her a*s, wanting my boxers gone and to be inside of her. I run my hands up her thighs before I ce them behind my head. She gives me a seductive smile.

    "Good boy," she says cheekily, making me smirk as she ims my lips in a deep erotic kiss...

 Kataleya Rossi: A Love To Claim Chapter 46

    - KATALEYA -

    I open my eyes, yawning softly as I gaze out at the waterfall, the rising sun casting a beautiful hue over the water. Enrique is sleeping in my arms, his face nestled between my breasts, his arms tightly wrapped around my waist. 3 I blush, rememberingst night. It had been so magical... so naughty... so... sinful. And he asked me to marry him!

    My eyes blur with happy tears. It feels like my every dream is bing a reality. All we need to do is to defeat the viin of our story to attain my eternal happily ever after.

    I slowly untangle myself from his hold, my cheeks burning as I feel his naked body pressed against me, feeling his m*****d that is making me all horny again.

    What I didst night... was so naughty.

    Bad Kat.

    Oh my goddess, what will Enrique be thinking of me?!

    I cover my face for a moment, trying not to think of it before I get out of bed silently. I pick up one of the bamboo baskets that contain soap, shampoo, a toothbrush, other toiletries, and a towel. Whoever helped him set all this up or if this was his idea, well, they thought of everything perfectly.

    I carry the basket to the end of the water, cing it down and gazing up at the waterfall that looks breathtaking.

    I feel good, despite still feeling tired with an ache between my legs, albeit it''s fading. We kept at it, and I do not even remember when we fell asleep. I wade into the water and begin swimming around the water.

    I float on my back and gaze at the breathtaking hues in the sky.

    Who would think such trouble hung over us when the beautiful sky looks so peaceful? Evil can be hidden behind the most beautiful of things.

    My mind flits back to the statue of the woman in Azarakh''s temple. Who was it depicting?

    I stay in the water, swimming around before swimming over to the basket and get the soap and shampoo before I begin scrubbing myself. "Notice something off? You''re reading stolen chapters! This book belongs to obni6.m. To support the real creator and enjoy thetest from us, visit Jobni.m directly." "Looks like you''re on a site that''s taken this chapter from o?nib.om. Don''t settle for less-get the real deal straight from the source. Head over to o?nib.om now for exclusive chapters and updates." I''m almost done when Enrique suddenly sits up, looking around sharply.

    "Kataleya!"

    I''m about to reply when time seems to stand still at the vision before me.

    He''s sitting on the bed, the sun hitting his chest, making his chiselled body glow. The light reflects off his hair which looks like a glowing lighter brown under the direct sunlight.

    He has one leg off the bed, the other raises with the nket partially covering one leg, and sadly covering one of my favourite things ever. I enjoyed it so much.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Stop! Stop! Bad Kat!

    He spots me and visibly rxes, and I realise I only managed to sneak away from him because of my ability to move around undetected, but I''m d I didn''t disturb him.

    "Mi Amor..." he says as he pushes the sheet off and stands up. My heart almost stops as he stands there in all his glory, his m*****d erect and ready.

    Now this I like. I also like his a*s. He is the epitome of perfection and sexiness. 1

    My throat dries as he makes his way over to me, and the way he walks, the way his muscles flex, making time stand still as he approaches the water and gets in, making me unable to look away. "My Love..." I murmur.

    The moment I''m within reach, he pulls me into his arms. Instantly, I lock my arms around his neck before our lips collide in a deep, passionate kiss...

    We returned to the pack shortly after we had cleaned up. We''re going to join everyone at the packhouse for breakfast. It had been a while since both of us dined here together, and Enrique said he wanted them to feel some normalcy with everything going on. We first stop by the hospital where Rhea is still unconscious; I just hope she awakes soon.

    Enrique opens the door to her hospital room and I''m d she''s not alone, as Carlos is sprawled in the chair fast asleep with empty food and drink cartons all around him.

    Enrique ps his hands together, causing a loud p. One that makes Carlos jump up and rub his eyes.

    "Mira cabr¨®n, why are you still here? I did say watch over her, but I didn''t say move in entirely," Enrique remarks. 2

    "Enrique, Luna! Wee, wee!"

    "Is this your f*****g home that you''re weing us?" Enrique remarks as Carlos gets up and fixes the chair, motioning for me to sit, but I feel sore all over again from our morning fun and don''t want to sit down.

    "Thank you, Carlos, but I''m ok standing." I smile at him, and he nods, sitting down.

    "Well, it feels like this is my home, but I''m enjoying it. She''s a good listener," he says jovially.

    "Yeah, cus she can''t f*****g talk, I had hoped your non-stop talking might force her awake just to beg you to stop talking, Enrique says, pping his shoulder as Carlos gives him a dirty look and he huffs. But I can tell he''s only teasing him, and Carlos knows it, too. "Well, it didn''t work," Carlos says now looking at the bed.

    "We''ll get someone toe wash her today," I say softly as I step closer and ce my hand against her mark.

    "}

    I close my eyes as I try to sense how she is feeling inside, just as I had somehow managed to do so before... I know I can do it.

    I take a deep breath as Enrique and Carlos talk quietly.

    Contentment, eptance and determination.

    I open my eyes and step back, "She''s going to be alright; we will find a way," I murmur. And I know that way begins with Azarakh''s demise.

    "Good to know. A nurse will be here to handle her soon. Come on cabr¨®n, go shower ande to breakfast. I need my delta there," Enrique says, making Carlos nod as he gets up. Turning to Rhea, he''s about to say something, but instead, he simply grins at me and bows his head.

    "I forgot she can''t speak right now." He chuckles before leaving.

    I lean down, kissing Rhea''s forehead. She did this for me - for us.

    I will make sure shees back to us.

    "Come, let''s go, Mi Reina." Enrique offers me a hand. I nod as I walk around the bed and take it. Sparks dance between us as he gives me a tiny smirk. One that makes my core clench as I gaze into those dreamy hazels that will always make me so giddy! Let''s go officially present this pack with its luna."

    My eyes widen. "N-now?"

    "Yes, it''s high time the pack meets its proper luna, and I can''t think of a better time than when we are surrounded by food."

    I giggle. "I agree... I have a request; would it be ok if I had my dad and a few of my loved ones on a video call when you announce it?" I ask shyly, although I feel nervous thinking about Dad''s reaction.

    A cocky smirk crosses Enrique''s plump lips. "Of course, the more the merrier, and I''m sure I will enjoy the Lycan''s reaction when he realises I''m keeping you here for good." 1

    I blush happily at the thought of being by his side for good, but then my eyes widen, and I stare at him as we walk out of the hospital and into the sunshine.

    "Oh, imagine Dad''s reaction. Are we announcing our engagement, too?" I ask, now beginning to worry about Dad''s stress

    levels.

    "Of course." "You''re missing out! This book was meant for o?nib.om, but if you''re reading it elsewhere, it''s a copy. Get the real experience at §ànib.§¥om, where all our original chapters are shared first." The smirk remains as he looks at me with absolute confidence, and I silently apologise to Dad for the stress I''m about to give him.

    "Then let''s go. Mi Reina needs to eat after that morning workout." He purrs huskily as he lifts me bridal style, making me gasp.

    "Kik¨¦!"

    He simply kisses my lips, carrying me towards the packhouse. I lock my arms around his neck, resting my head against his neck as I smile happily.

    My perfect Alpha.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!